tMoA

~ The only Home on the Web You'll ever need ~

    The United States of the Solar System, A.D. 2133 (Book Six)

    Share
    avatar
    orthodoxymoron

    Posts : 9665
    Join date : 2010-09-28

    Re: The United States of the Solar System, A.D. 2133 (Book Six)

    Post  orthodoxymoron on Sun Jun 24, 2018 9:33 am


    Carefully and prayerfully consider the 1963 movie 'It's a Mad, Mad, Mad, Mad World' regarding the History and Future of Earth!! I reference older books and movies to avoid being swept-away by Supercomputers, Artificial-Intelligence, Robotic-Aliens, Robotic-Humans, Witches, Nazis, Masons, Jesuits, Agents, et al. I suspect that this thing might be nastier than we are capable of imagining, and I'm not trying to lure anyone into a booby-trapped rabbit-hole, even if I'm already down to the 'Aliens-Only' level of the 'Deep-Underground Rabbit-Hole'. It must NEVER Be Forgotten That Raven Scolded "The Rabbit-Hole Mostly Goes Right Up Your @$$!!" It Must Always Be Remembered That "The KGB Read the KJV!!" I find it highly-interesting that The SDA Bible Commentary was completed right-around the same-time (1957) as Questions On Doctrine was being written!! Was this punishment and/or a diversionary-tactic?? I continue to notice that a liberal SDA website contained virtually no discussion of a fine series of articles on The SDA Bible Commentary!! One of my rather-benign comments was deleted without explanation!! The SDA Bible Commentary is rather-boring but highly-scholarly!! Here is an interesting-approach to All of the Above:

    1. The SDA Bible Commentary -- Volumes 3 and 4 (1 Chronicles to Malachi).

    2. Patriarchs and Prophets -- Prophets and Kings -- Desire of Ages (All by Ellen White).

    3. Daniel 8:14, the Day of Atonement, and the Investigative Judgment (Desmond Ford).

    You'd have to be deeply-into this controversial-stuff to get what I'm getting-at!! What Would the Nasty Little-Horn Say??

    Eartheart wrote:
    just returning from the great eastern rabbithunt on monkeyplanet om shree hanumaji

    i am finding out that the great flood of words is still engulfing this creative thoughtsphere on our solarsystem governance, highjacked by well known terrorist jawohl et al pseudonyms, known for the genocide and holocaustic mindset of the unhappy infidels!!! Man of man Oxy No

    I wanted to see this propaganda smeer RISEN 2016 now, but this has to wait till i am through with this renewed onslaught of OT commentators and their 3.kind types... Suspect

    Rolling Eyes Arrow : will not condem those Paulinistas and other side figurines caught up in the Lordly jesus & jeshua great mystery and wonder show, but to giveit a go andnoshot at all, lets consider and see what Dr Oxy would say:

    albino Under duress of interogation and folter by countless religious extremists through the collectiv subconsciousness channels and divers neural circuit blockers i had to become acquainted with those simple but excidingly boring matters at mind of your proposed proposition...

    albino As most is irrelevant in connection with the second serving or cumming (which is not only a male idea Very Happy ), i have to really hard scrape for the essential templates in those Luke Ford / Desmond Ford / Meredith Kline / M.L. Andreasen / Ellen White Commentaries, but by resonant Cosmix it reveals what mass/mess/miss out the Spirit divinated in their respective lifes...

    albino Ellen White forcefully drives home the point that Jesus must come in a humanity that is like ours. Christ reaches us 'where we are.' The ladder rests on the earth ; not on an insulated, shock absorber-outfitted platform above the earth. He 'took our nature;' His 'humanity reaches us.

    See timely with the just ongoing resurrection we can affirm again, there is no Jesus extra, no God outside and no known religion than your own highest feelings of communion and your loving focus on them!!!

    So there is no thing or person to idolize or follow, the whole indoctrination is from level 0 civilisation planets as every cat can tell you...

    There is the bit of obscure wonder while wandering without beeing lost in the holo of divinespirit and as it is pervert to discuss the face/figurine of HisHer appearance, it might be the essence of those writers stupid fascinations with the false understood or mistranslated OT& NT poetic litany...

    So: Someone under the divine supraordeal of Grace (say forced orgasm?)w ouldnt question and divide what HeShe witnessed or was made to create, things go way to fast than tohave time for such silly games and namequizzes, parables and tales from the clean shead Ban

    Earnestly i couldnt enter some churches because of their molded stench and wouldnt touch the old american paperbooks laid out in adventist prayerhalls (u know i love trees and those books are evil in content and production habitual) even with fbi-gloves to secure evidence of their counterproductive methodologic. You see on yourself what the false priest has to go through to reach atonement again, OxydOxydOxyd... UhOh by calling constantly for humility, by bringing us daily to our knees, by ending with us washing each others’ feet and sharing in Christ’s broken body and shed blood, showed us that while we can continue to discuss and study, the way forward is as brothers and sisters who have a shared message to tell to the world. UhOh Bleh christian BS observed in your community?

    albino U got your statement of 28 Fundamental Beliefs. They hold together our core identity in terms of faith and doctrine. Resist any tendency to pluck out strains from any of these and make them into a separate and new doctrine which will divide the Living... Fighters

    albino we can gain victory, but that will not be by settling the precise human nature of Christ; It will not be by the power of His example; it will be by the “power of his resurrection” (pointing at the holo, where the child is undivided from the parental love and got wholespirit wholeheartedly x-pressed)

    While the intent expressed in such books like Andreasen’s The Sanctuary Service and QOD about "original"sin and "inheritance" of christ which is ours ect. may fascinate readers of "talking with god" english edition, we should !hear and know! like advertized in the secret doctrines...

    albino Is it a dutyto fight a crusade against paedophiles or clean thetemple of moneychangers and digitalshadows of hitlers???
    sunny flower flower sunny What is relevant 4 your revelation is the here mentioned holo of livinginspirit as overshadowed entety or devkid
    study

    In my incarnation those forces from high up gave my all of the existing details without asking for it, inscribing thought/freq processing and problem resolving reactions intothat akashic which guides humanity. While i witnessed a kind of following in the footsteps by "others" of the same, countries and cultures, minds and procedures i can just bear the war which is still fought on the nacked fronts. That must have been the same since the introduction of the reverse genetix by orions minions and AI protocol into our living webb... And it gives the same free open door of Loove like ever!!! drunken

    albino But Christ reaches us where we are. He took our nature and overcame, that we through taking His nature might overcome....By His humanity He reaches us." ( Desire of Ages , pp. 311,312)

    Learning certain technix from DevSpirit is on everybodies agenda! It is between the letters and in the top plane before we get asked and heared. Celebrating the wonder of discipleship is insane like a jihad on GMO or NWO. Smiling at your own miracle resurrection is sane, and in trust we all follow and invent and create patterns, which are part of thegreat celestine synphony of cutting through the interspecies BS and uniting the different olarsystems, so them can follow up the divine will/plan... cheers

    Hope i could funq with Toth&Seth in you a bit, see you in the nightly ether and now i have Hazel+cinnamoon+vanille+cardamoonCoffee and italian sweets and watch "Risen2016" Sleep thanx 4 your updted readinglist, extracted all relevant ideas in 44 seconds and stay happy

    Thank-you Eartheart. I probably understood 50% of what you posted. That Last-Generation Perfection thing actually has a place in my theological-thinking -- but not in the way that most Perfectionists think of it. Some of them are just the opposite of Perfect!! What Would Kevin Paulson Say?? You haven't lived until you've argued with Kevin!! What Would Mark Martin Say?? What Would Nichol Hall Say?? What Would Gane Say?? I keep thinking that a Marriage of Last-Generation Perfection of Character -- and the Human-Potential Movement -- is a Match Made in Heaven!! Seriously, has there been ANYONE who has mastered Patriarchs and Prophets -- Prophets and Kings -- and Desire of Ages -- right down to the thinking and speaking style manifested therein -- perhaps in a Vala Mal Doran, PhD manner -- if you know what I mean??!! Think about Elizabeth Taylor as Cleopatra (1963) talking with EllenSpeak!!! What is the True-Origin of the Ellen White Editorial-Voice in her Post-1890 Material?? M. L. Andreasen had unprecedented-access to Ellen White and her writings at Elmshaven, in St. Helena, California (toward the end of her life). His bias was that she couldn't have possibly written her writings, because of her lack of education -- and her book's complexity and sophistication. Andreasen's first-book (in 1929, I believe) was Isaiah: The Gospel Prophet. Why did he choose Isaiah (in light of his close-association with Ellen White)?? White's last book was Prophets and Kings (which prominently features Isaiah). I've taken All of the Above out of the church -- and placed it in a Non-Christian Science-Fictional Context.

    http://www.whiteestate.org/books/pp/pp44.html The Israelites deeply mourned for their departed leader, and thirty days were devoted to special services in honor of his memory. Never till he was taken from them had they so fully realized the value of his wise counsels, his parental tenderness, and his unswerving faith. With a new and deeper appreciation they recalled the precious lessons he had given while still with them.

    Moses was dead, but his influence did not die with him. It was to live on, reproducing itself in the hearts of his people. The memory of that holy, unselfish life would long be cherished, with silent, persuasive power molding the lives even of those who had neglected his living words. As the glow of the descending sun lights up the mountain peaks long after the sun itself has sunk behind the hills, so the works of the pure, the holy, and the good shed light upon the world long after the actors themselves have passed away. Their works, their words, their example, will forever live. "The righteous shall be in everlasting remembrance." Psalm 112:6.

    While they were filled with grief at their great loss, the people knew that they were not left alone. The pillar of cloud rested over the tabernacle by day, and the pillar of fire by night, an assurance that God would still be their guide and helper if they would walk in the way of His commandments.

    Joshua was now the acknowledged leader of Israel. He had been known chiefly as a warrior, and his gifts and virtues were especially valuable at this stage in the history of his people. Courageous, resolute, and persevering, prompt, incorruptible, unmindful of selfish interests in his care for those committed to his charge, and, above all, inspired by a living faith in God--such was the character of the man divinely chosen to conduct the armies of Israel in their entrance upon the Promised Land. During the sojourn in the wilderness he had acted as prime minister to Moses, and by his quiet, unpretending fidelity, his steadfastness when others wavered, his firmness to maintain the truth in the midst of danger, he had given evidence of his fitness to succeed Moses, even before he was called to the position by the voice of God.

    It was with great anxiety and self-distrust that Joshua had looked forward to the work before him; but his fears were removed by the assurance of God, "As I was with Moses, so I will be with thee: I will not fail thee, nor forsake thee. . . . Unto this people shalt thou divide for an inheritance the land, which I sware unto their fathers to give them." "Every place that the sole of your foot shall tread upon, that have I given unto you, as I said unto Moses." To the heights of Lebanon in the far distance, to the shores of the Great Sea, and away to the banks of the Euphrates in the east--all was to be theirs.

    To this promise was added the injunction, "Only be thou strong and very courageous, that thou mayest observe to do according to all the law, which Moses My servant commanded." The Lord's direction was, "This book of the law shall not depart out of thy mouth; but thou shalt meditate therein day and night;" "turn not from it to the right hand or to the left;" "for then thou shalt make thy way prosperous, and then thou shalt have good success."

    The Israelites were still encamped on the east side of Jordan, which presented the first barrier to the occupation of Canaan. "Arise," had been the first message of God to Joshua, "go over this Jordan, thou, and all this people, unto the land which I do give to them." No instruction was given as to the way in which they were to make the passage. Joshua knew, however, that whatever God should command, He would make a way for His people to perform, and in this faith the intrepid leader at once began his arrangements for an advance.

    A few miles beyond the river, just opposite the place where the Israelites were encamped, was the large and strongly fortified city of Jericho. This city was virtually the key to the whole country, and it would present a formidable obstacle to the success of Israel. Joshua therefore sent two young men as spies to visit this city and ascertain something as to its population, its resources, and the strength of its fortifications. The inhabitants of the city, terrified and suspicious, were constantly on the alert, and the messengers were in great danger. They were, however, preserved by Rahab, a woman of Jericho, at the peril of her own life. In return for her kindness they gave her a promise of protection when the city should be taken.

    The spies returned in safety with the tidings, "Truly the Lord hath delivered into our hands all the land; for even all the inhabitants of the country do faint because of us." It had been declared to them in Jericho, "We have heard how the Lord dried up the water of the Red Sea for you, when ye came out of Egypt; and what ye did unto the two kings of the Amorites, that were on the other side Jordan, Sihon and Og, whom ye utterly destroyed. And as soon as we had heard these things, our hearts did melt, neither did there remain any more courage in any man, because of you: for the Lord your God, He is God in heaven above, and in earth beneath."

    Orders were now issued to make ready for an advance. The people were to prepare a three days' supply of food, and the army was to be put in readiness for battle. All heartily acquiesced in the plans of their leader and assured him of their confidence and support: "All that thou commandest us we will do, and whithersoever thou sendest us, we will go. According as we hearkened unto Moses in all things, so will we hearken unto thee: only the Lord thy God be with thee, as He was with Moses."

    Leaving their encampment in the acacia groves of Shittim, the host descended to the border of the Jordan. All knew, however, that without divine aid they could not hope to make the passage. At this time of the year--in the spring season--the melting snows of the mountains had so raised the Jordan that the river overflowed its banks, making it impossible to cross at the usual fording places. God willed that the passage of Israel over Jordan should be miraculous. Joshua, by divine direction, commanded the people to sanctify themselves; they must put away their sins and free themselves from all outward impurity; "for tomorrow," he said, "the Lord will do wonders among you." The "ark of the covenant" was to lead the way before the host. When they should see the token of Jehovah's presence, borne by the priests, remove from its place in the center of the camp, and advance toward the river, then they were to remove from their place, "and go after it.' The circumstances of the passage were minutely foretold; and said Joshua, "Hereby ye shall know that the living God is among you, and that He will without fail drive out from before you the Canaanites. . . . Behold, the ark of the covenant of the Lord of all the earth passeth over before you into Jordan."

    At the appointed time began the onward movement, the ark, borne upon the shoulders of the priests, leading the van. The people had been directed to fall back, so that there was a vacant space of more than half a mile about the ark. All watched with deep interest as the priests advanced down the bank of the Jordan. They saw them with the sacred ark move steadily forward toward the angry, surging stream, till the feet of the bearers were dipped into the waters. Then suddenly the tide above was swept back, while the current below flowed on, and the bed of the river was laid bare.

    At the divine command the priests advanced to the middle of the channel and stood there while the entire host descended and crossed to the farther side. Thus was impressed upon the minds of all Israel the fact that the power that stayed the waters of Jordan was the same that had opened the Red Sea to their fathers forty years before. When the people had all passed over, the ark itself was borne to the western shore. No sooner had it reached a place of security, and "the soles of the priests' feet were lifted up unto the dry land," than the imprisoned waters, being set free, rushed down, a resistless flood, in the natural channel of the stream.

    Coming generations were not to be without a witness to this great miracle. While the priests bearing the ark were still in the midst of Jordan, twelve men previously chosen, one from each tribe, took up each a stone from the river bed where the priests were standing, and carried it over to the western side. These stones were to be set up as a monument in the first camping place beyond the river. The people were bidden to repeat to their children and children's children the story of the deliverance that God had wrought for them, as Joshua said, "That all the people of the earth might know the hand of the Lord, that it is mighty: that ye might fear the Lord your God forever."

    The influence of this miracle, both upon the Hebrews and upon their enemies, was of great importance. It was an assurance to Israel of God's continued presence and protection--an evidence that He would work for them through Joshua as He had wrought through Moses. Such an assurance was needed to strengthen their hearts as they entered upon the conquest of the land--the stupendous task that had staggered the faith of their fathers forty years before. The Lord had declared to Joshua before the crossing, "This day will I begin to magnify thee in the sight of all Israel, that they may know that, as I was with Moses, so I will be with thee." And the result fulfilled the promise. "On that day the Lord magnified Joshua in the sight of all Israel; and they feared him, as they feared Moses, all the days of his life."

    This exercise of divine power in behalf of Israel was designed also to increase the fear with which they were regarded by the surrounding nations, and thus prepare the way for their easier and complete triumph. When the tidings that God had stayed the waters of Jordan before the children of Israel, reached the kings of the Amorites and of the Canaanites, their hearts melted with fear. The Hebrews had already slain the five kings of Midian, the powerful Sihon, king of the Amorites, and Og of Bashan, and now the passage over the swollen and impetuous Jordan filled all the surrounding nations with terror. To the Canaanites, to all Israel, and to Joshua himself, unmistakable evidence had been given that the living God, the King of heaven and earth, was among His people, and that He would not fail them nor forsake them.

    A short distance from Jordan the Hebrews made their first encampment in Canaan. Here Joshua "circumcised the children of Israel;" "and the children of Israel encamped in Gilgal, and kept the Passover." The suspension of the rite of circumcision since the rebellion at Kadesh had been a constant witness to Israel that their covenant with God, of which it was the appointed symbol, had been broken. And the discontinuance of the Passover, the memorial of their deliverance from Egypt, had been an evidence of the Lord's displeasure at their desire to return to the land of bondage. Now, however, the years of rejection were ended. Once more God acknowledged Israel as His people, and the sign of the covenant was restored. The rite of circumcision was performed upon all the people who had been born in the wilderness. And the Lord declared to Joshua, "This day have I rolled away the reproach of Egypt from off you," and in allusion to this the place of their encampment was called Gilgal, "a rolling away," or "rolling off."

    Heathen nations had reproached the Lord and His people because the Hebrews had failed to take possession of Canaan, as they expected, soon after leaving Egypt. Their enemies had triumphed because Israel had wandered so long in the wilderness, and they had mockingly declared that the God of the Hebrews was not able to bring them into the Promised Land. The Lord had now signally manifested His power and favor in opening the Jordan before His people, and their enemies could no longer reproach them.

    "On the fourteenth day of the month at even," the Passover was celebrated on the plains of Jericho. "And they did eat of the old corn of the land on the morrow after the Passover, unleavened cakes, and parched corn in the selfsame day. And the manna ceased on the morrow after they had eaten of the old corn of the land; neither had the children of Israel manna any more; but they did eat of the fruit of the land of Canaan." The long years of their desert wanderings were ended. The feet of Israel were at last treading the Promised Land.

    http://www.whiteestate.org/books/pp/pp45.html The Hebrews had entered Canaan, but they had not subdued it; and to human appearance the struggle to gain possession of the land must be long and difficult. It was inhabited by a powerful race, who stood ready to oppose the invasion of their territory. The various tribes were bound together by the fear of a common danger. Their horses and iron battle chariots, their knowledge of the country, and their training in war, would give them great advantage. Furthermore, the country was guarded by fortresses--"cities great and fenced up to heaven." Deuteronomy 9:1. Only in the assurance of a strength not their own could the Israelites hope for success in the impending conflict.

    One of the strongest fortresses in the land--the large and wealthy city of Jericho--lay just before them, but a little distance from their camp at Gilgal. On the border of a fertile plain abounding with the rich and varied productions of the tropics, its palaces and temples the abode of luxury and vice, this proud city, behind its massive battlements, offered defiance to the God of Israel. Jericho was one of the principal seats of idol worship, being especially devoted to Ashtaroth, the goddess of the moon. Here centered all that was vilest and most degrading in the religion of the Canaanites. The people of Israel, in whose minds were fresh the fearful results of their sin at Beth-peor, could look upon this heathen city only with disgust and horror.

    To reduce Jericho was seen by Joshua to be the first step in the conquest of Canaan. But first of all he sought an assurance of divine guidance, and it was granted him. Withdrawing from the encampment to meditate and to pray that the God of Israel would go before His people, he beheld an armed warrior, of lofty stature and commanding presence, "with his sword drawn in his hand." To Joshua's challenge, "Art thou for us, or for our adversaries?" the answer was given, "As Captain of the host of the Lord am I now come." The same command given to Moses in Horeb, "Loose thy shoe from off thy foot; for the place whereon thou standest is holy," revealed the true character of the mysterious stranger. It was Christ, the Exalted One, who stood before the leader of Israel. Awe-stricken, Joshua fell upon his face and worshiped, and heard the assurance, "I have given into thine hand Jericho, and the king thereof, and the mighty men of valor," and he received instruction for the capture of the city.

    In obedience to the divine command Joshua marshaled the armies of Israel. No assault was to be made. They were simply to make the circuit of the city, bearing the ark of God and blowing upon trumpets. First came the warriors, a body of chosen men, not now to conquer by their own skill and prowess, but by obedience to the directions given them from God. Seven priests with trumpets followed. Then the ark of God, surrounded by a halo of divine glory, was borne by priests clad in the dress denoting their sacred office. The army of Israel followed, each tribe under its standard. Such was the procession that compassed the doomed city. No sound was heard but the tread of that mighty host and the solemn peal of the trumpets, echoing among the hills and resounding through the streets of Jericho. The circuit completed, the army returned in silence to their tents, and the ark was restored to its place in the tabernacle.

    With wonder and alarm the watchmen of the city marked every move, and reported to those in authority. They knew not the meaning of all this display; but when they beheld that mighty host marching around their city once each day, with the sacred ark and the attendant priests, the mystery of the scene struck terror to the hearts of priest and people. Again they would inspect their strong defenses, feeling certain they could successfully resist the most powerful attack. Many ridiculed the thought that any harm could come to them through these singular demonstrations. Others were awed as they beheld the procession that each day wound about the city. They remembered that the Red Sea had once parted before this people, and that a passage had just been opened for them through the river Jordan. They knew not what further wonders God might work for them.

    For six days the host of Israel made the circuit of the city. The seventh day came, and with the first dawn of light, Joshua marshaled the armies of the Lord. Now they were directed to march seven times around Jericho, and at a mighty peal from the trumpets to shout with a loud voice, for God had given them the city.

    The vast army marched solemnly around the devoted walls. All was silent, save the measured tread of many feet, and the occasional sound of the trumpet, breaking the stillness of the early morning. The massive walls of solid stone seemed to defy the siege of men. The watchers on the walls looked on with rising fear, as, the first circuit ended, there followed a second, then a third, a fourth, a fifth, a sixth. What could be the object of these mysterious movements? What mighty event was impending? They had not long to wait. As the seventh circuit was completed, the long procession paused. The trumpets, which for an interval had been silent, now broke forth in a blast that shook the very earth. The walls of solid stone, with their massive towers and battlements, tottered and heaved from their foundations, and with a crash fell in ruin to the earth. The inhabitants of Jericho were paralyzed with terror, and the hosts of Israel marched in and took possession of the city.

    The Israelites had not gained the victory by their own power; the conquest had been wholly the Lord's; and as the first fruits of the land, the city, with all that it contained, was to be devoted as a sacrifice to God. It was to be impressed upon Israel that in the conquest of Canaan they were not to fight for themselves, but simply as instruments to execute the will of God; not to seek for riches or self-exaltation, but the glory of Jehovah their King. Before the capture the command had been given, "The city shall be accursed, even it, and all that are therein." "Keep yourselves from the accursed thing, lest ye make yourselves accursed . . . and make the camp of Israel a curse, and trouble it."

    All the inhabitants of the city, with every living thing that it contained, "both man and woman, young and old, and ox, and sheep, and ass," were put to the sword. Only faithful Rahab, with her household, was spared, in fulfillment of the promise of the spies. The city itself was burned; its palaces and temples, its magnificent dwellings with all their luxurious appointments, the rich draperies and the costly garments, were given to the flames. That which could not be destroyed by fire, "the silver, and the gold, and the vessels of brass and of iron," was to be devoted to the service of the tabernacle. The very site of the city was accursed; Jericho was never to be rebuilt as a stronghold; judgments were threatened upon anyone who should presume to restore the walls that divine power had cast down. The solemn declaration was made in the presence of all Israel, "Cursed be the man before the Lord, that riseth up and buildeth this city Jericho: he shall lay the foundation thereof in his first-born, and in his youngest son shall he set up the gates of it."

    The utter destruction of the people of Jericho was but a fulfillment of the commands previously given through Moses concerning the inhabitants of Canaan: "Thou shalt smite them, and utterly destroy them." Deuteronomy 7:2. "Of the cities of these people, . . . thou shalt save alive nothing that breatheth." Deuteronomy 20:16. To many these commands seem to be contrary to the spirit of love and mercy enjoined in other portions of the Bible, but they were in truth the dictates of infinite wisdom and goodness. God was about to establish Israel in Canaan, to develop among them a nation and government that should be a manifestation of His kingdom upon the earth. They were not only to be inheritors of the true religion, but to disseminate its principles throughout the world. The Canaanites had abandoned themselves to the foulest and most debasing heathenism, and it was necessary that the land should be cleared of what would so surely prevent the fulfillment of God's gracious purposes.

    The inhabitants of Canaan had been granted ample opportunity for repentance. Forty years before, the opening of the Red Sea and the judgments upon Egypt had testified to the supreme power of the God of Israel. And now the overthrow of the kings of Midian, of Gilead and Bashan, had further shown that Jehovah was above all gods. The holiness of His character and His abhorrence of impurity had been evinced in the judgments visited upon Israel for their participation in the abominable rites of Baalpeor. All these events were known to the inhabitants of Jericho, and there were many who shared Rahab's conviction, though they refused to obey it, that Jehovah, the God of Israel, "is God in heaven above, and upon the earth beneath." Like the men before the Flood, the Canaanites lived only to blaspheme Heaven and defile the earth. And both love and justice demanded the prompt execution of these rebels against God and foes to man.

    How easily the armies of heaven brought down the walls of Jericho, that proud city whose bulwarks, forty years before, had struck terror to the unbelieving spies! Thy Mighty One of Israel had said, "I have given into thine hand Jericho." Against that word human strength was powerless.

    "By faith the walls of Jericho fell down." Hebrews 11:30. The Captain of the Lord's host communicated only with Joshua; He did not reveal Himself to all the congregation, and it rested with them to believe or doubt the words of Joshua, to obey the commands given by him in the name of the Lord, or to deny his authority. They could not see the host of angels who attended them under the leadership of the Son of God. They might have reasoned: "What unmeaning movements are these, and how ridiculous the performance of marching daily around the walls of the city, blowing trumpets of rams' horns. This can have no effect upon those towering fortifications." But the very plan of continuing this ceremony through so long a time prior to the final overthrow of the walls afforded opportunity for the development of faith among the Israelites. It was to be impressed upon their minds that their strength was not in the wisdom of man, nor in his might, but only in the God of their salvation. They were thus to become accustomed to relying wholly upon their divine Leader.

    God will do great things for those who trust in Him. The reason why His professed people have no greater strength is that they trust so much to their own wisdom, and do not give the Lord an opportunity to reveal His power in their behalf. He will help His believing children in every emergency if they will place their entire confidence in Him and faithfully obey him.

    Soon after the fall of Jericho, Joshua determined to attack Ai, a small town among the ravines a few miles to the west of the Jordan Valley. Spies sent to this place brought back the report that the inhabitants were but few, and that only a small force would be needed to overthrow it.

    The great victory that God had gained for them had made the Israelites self-confident. Because He had promised them the land of Canaan they felt secure, and failed to realize that divine help alone could give them success. Even Joshua laid his plans for the conquest of Ai without seeking counsel from God.

    The Israelites had begun to exalt their own strength and to look with contempt upon their foes. An easy victory was expected, and three thousand men were thought sufficient to take the place. These rushed to the attack without the assurance that God would be with them. They advanced nearly to the gate of the city, only to encounter the most determined resistance. Panic-stricken at the numbers and thorough preparation of their enemies, they fled in confusion down the steep descent. The Canaanites were in hot pursuit; "they chased them from before the gate, . . . and smote them in the going down." Though the loss was small as to numbers--but thirty-six men being slain--the defeat was disheartening to the whole congregation. "The hearts of the people melted, and became as water." This was the first time they had met the Canaanites in actual battle, and if put to flight before the defenders of this little town, what would be the result in the greater conflicts before them? Joshua looked upon their ill success as an expression of God's displeasure, and in distress and apprehension he "rent his clothes, and fell to the earth upon his face before the ark of the Lord until the eventide, he and the elders of Israel, and put dust upon their heads."

    "Alas, O Lord God," he cried, "wherefore hast Thou at all brought this people over Jordan, to deliver us into the hand of the Amorites, to destroy us? . . . O Lord, what shall I say, when Israel turneth their backs before their enemies! For the Canaanites and all the inhabitants of the land shall hear of it, and shall environ us round, and cut off our name from the earth: and what wilt Thou do unto Thy great name?"

    The answer from Jehovah was, "Get thee up; wherefore liest thou thus upon thy face? Israel hath . . . transgressed My covenant which I commanded them." It was a time for prompt and decided action, and not for despair and lamentation. There was secret sin in the camp, and it must be searched out and put away before the presence and blessing of the Lord could be with His people. "Neither will I be with you any more, except ye destroy the accursed from among you."

    God's command had been disregarded by one of those appointed to execute His judgments. And the nation was held accountable for the guilt of the transgressor: " They have even taken of the accursed thing, and have also stolen, and dissembled also." Instruction was given to Joshua for the discovery and punishment of the criminal. The lot was to be employed for the detection of the guilty. The sinner was not directly pointed out, the matter being left in doubt for a time, that the people might feel their responsibility for the sins existing among them, and thus be led to searching of heart and humiliation before God.

    Early in the morning, Joshua gathered the people together by their tribes, and the solemn and impressive ceremony began. Step by step the investigation went on. Closer and still closer came the fearful test. First the tribe, then the family, then the household, then the man was taken, and Achan the son of Carmi, of the tribe of Judah, was pointed out by the finger of God as the troubler of Israel.

    To establish his guilt beyond all question, leaving no ground for the charge that he had been unjustly condemned, Joshua solemnly adjured Achan to acknowledge the truth. The wretched man made full confession of his crime: "Indeed I have sinned against the Lord God of Israel. . . . When I saw among the spoils a goodly Babylonish garment, and two hundred shekels of silver, and a wedge of gold of fifty shekel's weight, then I coveted them, and took them; and, behold, they are hid in the earth in the midst of my tent." Messengers were immediately dispatched to the tent, where they removed the earth at the place specified, and "behold, it was hid in his tent, and the silver under it. And they took them out of the midst of the tent, and brought them unto Joshua, . . . and laid them out before the Lord."

    Sentence was pronounced and immediately executed. "Why hast thou troubled us?" said Joshua, "the Lord shall trouble thee this day." As the people had been held responsible for Achan's sin, and had suffered from its consequences, they were, through their representatives, to take part in its punishment. "All Israel stoned him with stones."

    Then there was raised over him a great pile of stones--a witness to the sin and its punishment. "Wherefore the name of that place was called, The valley of Achor," that is, "trouble." In the book of Chronicles his memorial is written--"Achar, the troubler of Israel." 1 Chronicles 2:7.

    Achan's sin was committed in defiance of the most direct and solemn warnings and the most mighty manifestations of God's power. "Keep yourselves from the accursed thing, lest ye make yourselves accursed," had been the proclamation to all Israel. The command was given immediately after the miraculous passage of the Jordan, and the recognition of God's covenant by the circumcision of the people--after the observance of the Passover, and the appearance of the Angel of the covenant, the Captain of the Lord's host. It had been followed by the overthrow of Jericho, giving evidence of the destruction which will surely overtake all transgressors of God's law. The fact that divine power alone had given the victory to Israel, that they had not come into possession of Jericho by their own strength, gave solemn weight to the command prohibiting them from partaking of the spoils. God, by the might of His own word, had overthrown this stronghold; the conquest was His, and to Him alone the city with all that it contained was to be devoted.

    Of the millions of Israel there was but one man who, in that solemn hour of triumph and of judgment, had dared to transgress the command of God. Achan's covetousness was excited by the sight of that costly robe of Shinar; even when it had brought him face to face with death he called it "a goodly Babylonish garment." One sin had led to another, and he appropriated the gold and silver devoted to the treasury of the Lord--he robbed God of the first fruits of the land of Canaan.

    The deadly sin that led to Achan's ruin had its root in covetousness, of all sins one of the most common and the most lightly regarded. While other offenses meet with detection and punishment, how rarely does the violation of the tenth commandment so much as call forth censure. The enormity of this sin, and its terrible results, are the lessons of Achan's history.

    Covetousness is an evil of gradual development. Achan had cherished greed of gain until it became a habit, binding him in fetters well-nigh impossible to break. While fostering this evil, he would have been filled with horror at the thought of bringing disaster upon Israel; but his perceptions were deadened by sin, and when temptation came, he fell an easy prey.

    Are not similar sins still committed, in the face of warnings as solemn and explicit? We are as directly forbidden to indulge covetousness as was Achan to appropriate the spoils of Jericho. God has declared it to be idolatry. We are warned, "Ye cannot serve God and mammon." Matthew 6:24. "Take heed, and beware of covetousness." Luke 12:15. "Let it not be once named among you." Ephesians 5:3. We have before us the fearful doom of Achan, of Judas, of Ananias and Sapphira. Back of all these we have that of Lucifer, the "son of the morning," who, coveting a higher state, forfeited forever the brightness and bliss of heaven. And yet, notwithstanding all these warnings, covetousness abounds.

    Everywhere its slimy track is seen. It creates discontent and dissension in families; it excites envy and hatred in the poor against the rich; it prompts the grinding oppression of the rich toward the poor. And this evil exists not in the world alone, but in the church. How common even here to find selfishness, avarice, overreaching, neglect of charities, and robbery of God "in tithes and offerings." Among church members "in good and regular standing" there are, alas! many Achans. Many a man comes statedly to church, and sits at the table of the Lord, while among his possessions are hidden unlawful gains, the things that God has cursed. For a goodly Babylonish garment, multitudes sacrifice the approval of conscience and their hope of heaven. Multitudes barter their integrity, and their capabilities for usefulness, for a bag of silver shekels. The cries of the suffering poor are unheeded; the gospel light is hindered in its course; the scorn of worldlings is kindled by practices that give the lie to the Christian profession; and yet the covetous professor continues to heap up treasures. "Will a man rob God? Yet ye have robbed Me" (Malachi 3:Cool, saith the Lord.

    Achan's sin brought disaster upon the whole nation. For one man's sin the displeasure of God will rest upon His church till the transgression is searched out and put away. The influence most to be feared by the church is not that of open opposers, infidels, and blasphemers, but of inconsistent professors of Christ. These are the ones that keep back the blessing of the God of Israel and bring weakness upon His people.

    When the church is in difficulty, when coldness and spiritual declension exist, giving occasion for the enemies of God to triumph, then, instead of folding their hands and lamenting their unhappy state, let its members inquire if there is not an Achan in the camp. With humiliation and searching of heart, let each seek to discover the hidden sins that shut out God's presence.

    Achan acknowledged his guilt, but when it was too late for the confession to benefit himself. He had seen the armies of Israel return from Ai defeated and disheartened; yet he did not come forward and confess his sin. He had seen Joshua and the elders of Israel bowed to the earth in grief too great for words. Had he then made confession, he would have given some proof of true penitence; but he still kept silence. He had listened to the proclamation that a great crime had been committed, and had even heard its character definitely stated. But his lips were sealed. Then came the solemn investigation. How his soul thrilled with terror as he saw his tribe pointed out, then his family and his household! But still he uttered no confession, until the finger of God was placed upon him. Then, when his sin could no longer be concealed, he admitted the truth. How often are similar confessions made. There is a vast difference between admitting facts after they have been proved and confessing sins known only to ourselves and to God. Achan would not have confessed had he not hoped by so doing to avert the consequences of his crime. But his confession only served to show that his punishment was just. There was no genuine repentance for sin, no contrition, no change of purpose, no abhorrence of evil.

    So confessions will be made by the guilty when they stand before the bar of God, after every case has been decided for life or death. The consequences to result to himself will draw from each an acknowledgment of his sin. It will be forced from the soul by an awful sense of condemnation and a fearful looking for of judgment. But such confessions cannot save the sinner.

    So long as they can conceal their transgressions from their fellow men, many, like Achan, feel secure, and flatter themselves that God will not be strict to mark iniquity. All too late their sins will find them out in that day when they shall not be purged with sacrifice or offering forever. When the records of heaven shall be opened, the Judge will not in words declare to man his guilt, but will cast one penetrating, convicting glance, and every deed, every transaction of life, will be vividly impressed upon the memory of the wrongdoer. The person will not, as in Joshua's day, need to be hunted out from tribe to family, but his own lips will confess his shame. The sins hidden from the knowledge of men will then be proclaimed to the whole world.







    avatar
    orthodoxymoron

    Posts : 9665
    Join date : 2010-09-28

    Re: The United States of the Solar System, A.D. 2133 (Book Six)

    Post  orthodoxymoron on Sun Jun 24, 2018 9:39 am

    Have things been terrific for All-Concerned Throughout-History?? Will things be terrific for All-Concerned for All-Eternity?? Is Earth Heaven, Purgatory, Hell, or All of the Above?? Damned if I know. Once again -- I have very little confidence in myself -- but I think this thread might still be an excellent Galactic Boot Camp!! This is intended to make you tougher and smarter!! I'm not trying to hold anyone's hand!! Has anyone thought much about my concept of a Ritz-Carlton with a DUMB and a Mag-Lev Train-Station underneath -- as being the Headquarters of a United States of the Solar System??!! Even if nothing comes of that idea -- I still think I might like to try writing enough of a watered-down book to facilitate obtaining some sort of a "Ritz-Carlton Card" which would enable me to stay and dine (year-round) in any Ritz-Carlton in the world (at a heavily discounted rate) -- and rent a nice car (heavily-discounted) once in a while -- and fly on a particular airline (again, at a heavily discounted rate). I'd just use a Kick@$$ Laptop with an Uber-Secure Satellite InterPlaNet Connection -- with Access to Most of the "Good-Stuff". A Sexy Secret-Government Therapist--Housekeeper--Secretary--Bodyguard--Chauffer--Companion might be a decided plus!! I'd just live this way -- day after day -- week after week -- month after month -- year after year. I'm obviously kidding -- but it's still fun to think about!! Do You REALLY Think I Could Come Up With This Stuff On My Own??!! Who Do YOU Think I REALLY Work For?? Who Do YOU REALLY Think Jester Terrestrial Works For?? BTW -- I Heard You Laughing at Me Today!! Laugh While You Can!! What if Valerian is a Renegade French Jesuit Organist?? What if Viktor Schauberger = David Bowman = King of the Girls??

    Has anyone seriously considered the concept of a heavily-edited de-paganized 1928 Book of Common Prayer with the Psalms, Isaiah, Daniel, Luke, Acts, and James in the King James Version of the Holy Bible printed in their entirety -- mated with Sacred Classical Music?? How would each religion and church of the world react to such a revolting development?? The Psalms, Isaiah, and Daniel are probably the most Messianic portions of the Old-Testament (and central to the Wisdom-Books and Major-Prophets). Luke is probably the most complete and articulately written Gospel -- with Acts really being part of Luke (and sometimes referred to as "Luke-Acts". Acts really documents the activities of Peter and Paul -- in the context of the Early-Church. James is probably the Post-Gospel book which is most faithful to the Old-Testament Wisdom-Books and to the Red-Letter Teachings of Jesus. The 1928 Book of Common Prayer seems to be superior to the newer prayer-books (Protestant and Catholic) -- and also seems as if it might be a "Middle-Way" between the "Traditional Latin Mass" and the "Novus Ordo Mass". I once attended an SDA church where conservative 1928 Prayer-Book Episcopalians met each Sunday!! All of this seems to harmonize with the vast collection of Sacred Classical Music. But I am NOT an Anglican or Catholic scholar. Not even close. I'm talking about something I know very little about -- even after hinting at this sort of thing for several years. I'm merely attempting to create some interesting Religious and Political Science-Fiction!! What Would Gabriel McKee Say?? In a sense -- making everyone mad probably makes everyone think!! I'm sort of a "Little-Fallen DUMB-XXXX" making everyone angry!!

    I've repeatedly mentioned select writings of Ellen White -- but I haven't told anyone to join the SDA church!! The EGW book I would most recommend is Prophets and Kings (which was released a couple of years after her death). I think Ellen White knew a LOT More than she put in print!! Was she a Mason of some sort??!! That frankly wouldn't surprise me!! There is a Masonic Grave-Marker on the White Burial Plot!! It's become a tradition for me to visit a particular Masonic-Cemetery (which is in a horrible state of upkeep) once a month -- but which has quite a few grave-stones indicating birth and death dates between 1807-1850!! I just take a long walk -- which includes visiting that cemetery. It sort of makes me face myself and think. BTW -- I recently encountered a high-ranking Mason who told me about all of his marital and divorce problems!! And these guys are supposed to keep secrets!!!

    Consider the first video very closely. It denies the existence of Jesus -- but that's not what I'm thinking of presently. I honestly can't remember what caught my ear exactly (when I listened to it some time ago) but there is a part which involves mythology regarding genetic-preservation -- the Moon -- and I can't remember what else. I'm really tired and discouraged right now -- so I can't be more specific. Once again -- I am supportive of Church-Liturgy -- Church-Music -- and Church-Scholarship. Please read between the lines of what I just said. Even if a lot of the Biblical-Stories turn-out to be Historical-Fiction -- this doesn't mean that Divinity was NOT involved in the writing of said "historical-fiction". I don't think we have a clue regarding what REALLY went-on historically. I think we need to have a Dynamic-Equilibrium of Faith and Doubt. Don't get stuck on one side of this continuum. I find science-fiction useful regarding the accomplishment of this difficult task.



    I continue to take everything in -- and passively treat it as science-fiction. I truly am tiring of all of this madness -- and I am preparing to move in another direction -- which I really do not wish to discuss. It isn't well with my soul. Is it well with yours? I hope so, but peace does not equal piety and righteousness. The opposite might be the case, in many cases. I'm experiencing continual and severe turmoil, for a variety of reasons. Unfortunately, I'm expecting things to worsen. I have no idea what our true situation is. I meant the best with this thread, but my hopes have been dashed. I seem to be in the middle of some sort of a power struggle, but no one will really open up, and spill the beans. My personal situation has dramatically worsened, and life presently holds very little attraction for me. I love the theory, but I hate the reality, and I sense that things are about to get exponentially worse. I so hope that I'm wrong. I'm going to try to move in a very different direction, and I don't wish to talk about it. I don't wish to talk about much of anything, at this point. I think this thing is just going to have to play out, for better or for worse. Anyway, I used to listen to 'The Second Chapter of Acts' all the time, but I had forgotten how good they were. I'm going to start listening to them again.

    I've never been opposed to Contemporary Christian Music, although some of the Prima Donna Soloists and Mindless Scores get on my nerves. Angela didn't appreciate my tolerance of Contemporary Christian Music!! But, really, I prefer Louis Victor Jules Vierne at St. Mary's Cathedral in San Francisco and Notre Dame de Paris!! What would Kimo say? What about a combination of Vierne and the 'Second Chapter of Acts' at Notre Dame de Paris? Thank-you for putting-up with my rambling and brainstorming. The crazy phase is ending, and hopefully, I can refine this thread into something which really makes sense. I am very disillusioned with this whole thing, but I will continue privately, in my own way and in my own time, without begging for help, attention, and approval. I'll be spending a lot of time considering 'The Federalist Papers', 'The Anti-Federalist Papers', Nature, and Sacred Classical Music. But that's just my little mission. You really have no idea what I would do with a church service. No idea at all. But it would knock your socks off!! I really liked participating in the services at the Crystal Cathedral, but I would make significant changes, without making a lot of changes. Puzzled? Good! I like to keep people guessing! Once again, I am very sorry if I have harmed anyone in any way with my internet posting, or in my various and sundry reincarnations. Please keep thinking about idealistic political and religious forms and practices, but don't go nuts trying to make the world a better place. This is going to be a difficult and nasty process.

    I think there is a good side and a bad side to all of this power-struggling governance-madness, and I will do my best to appreciate both aspects, but I am presently in so far over my head, that I MUST go into a READ-ONLY mode. I need to heal BIG TIME, but I doubt that healing will occur. I think I'm stuck in the muck for this entire incarnation, and I don't think I really had a choice in the matter, once I was born. Sorry for the negativity, but that's just how I feel. You wouldn't believe what I think about, but never talk about. Just think of Michael/Horus/Mithras/Jesus/????? as being a reincarnating archangel, who has been, and is, on the side of humanity, and who rebelled against the Old World Order, and got himself crucified. Then, consider that Christianity has NOT been a Religion of Responsibly Following the Teachings of Jesus. Further, consider that around 800-900 A.D. Teutonic Zionism was hatched, and might've been the Genesis of the New World Order, which we are dealing with presently. But I doubt that it's new.

    Anyway, I have serious problems with both the Old World Order and the New World Order, and I think they should be replaced by a Theocratically-Implemented, Responsibility-Based, United States of the Solar System, with 10,000 Representatives, who have PhD's in Solar System Studies and Governance. Unfortunately, things are so bad, and there is so much negative momentum, that things might get a lot worse, no matter what we do. People will probably never really be satisfied or happy. Major gains for humanity will probably not be appreciated. We might exterminate ourselves, with or without the assistance of the Old World Order, the New World Order, or the Aliens. I think we are in a VERY PRECARIOUS SITUATION, and that this will be ongoing, into the foreseeable future. I'm not promising anyone a rose garden - not even a primrose garden path. I simply desire the best for ALL CONCERNED. And Now Abideth Responsibility, Response-Ability, and Love. Namaste and Godspeed.






    When peace like a river, attendeth my way,
    When sorrows like sea billows roll;
    Whatever my lot, Thou hast taught me to say,
    It is well, it is well, with my soul.

    It is well, with my soul,
    It is well, with my soul,
    It is well, it is well, with my soul
    .
    Though Satan should buffet, though trials should come,
    Let this blessed assurance control,
    That Christ has regarded my helpless estate,
    And hath shed His own blood for my soul.

    My sin - O the joy of this glorious thought! -
    My sin, not in part but the whole,
    Is nailed to the cross, and I bear it no more,
    Praise the Lord, praise the Lord, O my soul!

    For me, be it Christ, be it Christ hence to live:
    If Jordan above me shall roll,
    No pang shall be mine, for in death as in life,
    Thou wilt whisper Thy peace to my soul.

    But Lord, 'tis for Thee, for Thy coming we wait,
    The sky, not the grave, is our goal;
    Oh, trump of the angel! Oh, voice of the Lord!
    Blessed hope, blessed rest of my soul.

    And Lord, haste the day when my faith shall be sight,
    The clouds be rolled back as a scroll;
    The trump shall resound, and the Lord shall descend,
    Even so, it is well with my soul.

    Horatio G. Spafford - 1873

    FOCUS ON THE SECRET GOVERNMENT, HISTORICALLY AND PRESENTLY. I THINK WE NEED TO UNDERSTAND AND APPRECIATE ALL OF THE POSITIVES AND NEGATIVES. WE SHOULD NOT BE IGNORANT, BUT WE SHOULDN'T RUN IN THE STREETS EITHER. IMAGINE BEING PART OF A NON-CORRUPT SECRET GOVERNMENT, JUST TO GET A FEEL FOR THIS PHENOMENON. I KNOW VERY LITTLE ABOUT THIS SUBJECT, BUT I THINK THIS MIGHT BE AT THE CENTER OF EVERYTHING. GETTING THIS SUBJECT WRONG, MIGHT MEAN GETTING EVERYTHING WRONG. EVEN IF THE SECRET GOVERNMENT WAS LEGITIMATE, AT SOME POINT, I THINK THIS MIGHT NO LONGER BE THE CASE. I THINK THINGS MIGHT BE SPIRALLING OUT OF CONTROL, FOR A VARIETY OF REASONS. ONCE AGAIN, I GUESS I SEEK A MORE REFINED AND RATIONAL SECRET GOVERNMENT, WHICH BECOMES LESS AND LESS SECRET. THE SECRET GOVERNMENT MIGHT TRANSITION INTO A RESPONSIBILITY-BASED UNITED STATES OF THE SOLAR SYSTEM. I DON'T WISH TO REINVENT THE WHEEL. I WISH TO RETAIN THAT WHICH IS WORKING, AND REPLACE THAT WHICH IS NOT WORKING. I BLAME VIRTUALLY EVERYONE, INCLUDING MYSELF, FOR THIS MESS. WE SIMPLY NEED TO CLEAN THINGS UP, WITHOUT BECOMING BLINDED BY THE BLAME GAME. WE NEED TO FIX THINGS, AND MOVE ON TO BIGGER AND BETTER THINGS. I THINK IT MIGHT BE AN EXCELLENT TIME FOR A LOT OF HUMANS (AND OTHER THAN HUMANS) TO SWITCH SIDES, OR AT LEAST BECOME A LOT MORE ETHICAL. PROBATION IS CLOSING. DON'T GET CAUGHT ON THE WRONG SIDE OF THIS THING.

    What do you think about what I wrote in the previous paragraph? I know you're not talking to me, but I just thought I'd ask anyway. I wonder how this thing is really going to play out. I doubt that things are going to proceed in a reasonable and rational manner. Just look at history. I can almost understand why some have sought to work from the shadows, rather than reasoning openly with the Gods, Goddesses, and Masses. I have found that attempting to be accommodating, open, and honest doesn't seem to work. I'm feeling as though a multitude of unfriendly eyes are viewing my well intentioned, but feeble, activities. Are solar system studies and governance really that uninteresting, or is it just that you don't like me one little bit? Am I too unscholarly, or am I too much of an irreverent smart-alec? I have tried to deal with this subject as though it were sort of a midnight fireside-chat among friends. Was this a mistake? Is this solar system really as irrational and hostile as it seems? I treated the subject of Jesus and Christianity in a rather free-wheeling manner throughout this thread. I have even tried to be Christ-like, in a rather unconventional manner, which has included a bit of role-playing. Was this a mistake? Is it better to not enjoy the use of the imagination?

    I sense that no one would really like the real Jesus, if he showed-up in modernity, and refused to play anyone's prefabricated games. Perhaps humanity has rejected Jesus, century after century after century. Just a thought. Should this world and humanity be destroyed? Are Daniel and the Revelation really histories of the future, which are set in concrete? Various religions fight and fight and fight over what the future will be like. Which one is right? Are any of them right? What if all of them are wrong? Will everyone be saved? Will a select few be saved? Will no one be saved? Or, is 'saved' a deceptive and irrelevant concept? Is Earth really Heaven? Purgatory? Hell? Will a UFO take people to Heaven, Purgatory, or Hell? What if you thought you were being taken to Heaven, and you ended-up on a Reptilian Slave-Labor Planet, where people get eaten? What if Earth is such a planet? Can this seeming Purgatory be turned into Paradise, or would efforts toward this end really be exercises in futility?

    Why did all of you stop talking to me? What did I do wrong? I feel as if I need to just be myself, regardless of whether it makes anyone happy, or not. Should I fight with everyone? Should I tell everyone what they wish to hear? Should I give everyone what they want? Do Lucifer or Satan tell people what they wish to hear, and give them what they want, while deceiving and destroying them, with the people being none the wiser? Does humanity embrace their destroyer and reject their savior? Has everyone made up their minds for all eternity? Should the wicked be destroyed? Are there any righteous souls? Even one? What would Bartleby and Loki say and do? What if the B-movie 'Legion' approximates reality? BTW, what is the relationship between Abraham, Moses, David, and Jesus? What if they are ancient Egyptian royalty, rather than being the stereotypical figures? What if Egyptology and Teutonic Zionism are at the core of a lot of very important things?

    What kind of a Jesus does the general public want? Is there so much corruption and confusion, that people have mostly given-up regarding the Second-Coming of Christ, and a Grand Prize Trip to a Perfect Heaven, Possibly Located Beyond M-42 in Orion? I really can't talk to anyone. I have to pretty much exist in my own little world. I have a difficult time making small-talk. I have nothing to talk about most of the time, and I feel and act like an idiot. Yet, I love to watch some of the most complex and abstract videos and lectures on the internet, and science-fiction doesn't come close to the sci-fi I generate in my own mind. What's going on here? I have really found no one who I can really relate to, and I am very lonely. I doubt that things will improve. It seems as though too much water has gone under the bridge, and things have gone too far wrong, for this sad story to have a happy ending. All of this seems to be an exercise in futility. Perhaps this thread should be renamed 'Solar System Governance in the Hands of a Completely Ignorant Fool'. I wish I were kidding.

    I have no idea what I'm supposed to be doing. Perhaps I should try to imitate Alex Jones, and promote the United States of the Solar System with a bullhorn and a three-hour daily internet show. Perhaps I should imitate Dr. Robert H. Schuller. Maybe I should imitate Anna. Can you imagine orthodoxymoron as a composite of Alex Jones, Robert Schuller, and Anna!! Actually, that might not be a bad idea. Seriously. Well then, I'd better get busy! I've got work to do!! Or, should I try to improvise like Pierre Cochereau? It might be cool to be a composite of Robert Schuller and Fred Swann, promoting a Positive Response Ability Based United States of the Solar System!!! Seriously, I'd rewrite Schuller's sermons and use Fred's hymn improvisations! And once in a while, I'd let-go with an Alex Jones rant!! Let Go, and Let God!!! The Bliss!!!




    Once again, I don't think anything is for certain, and I certainly don't think that everyone is going to be happy anytime soon. I simply think that we should assume that we keep getting recycled in this solar system, and that it's up to us to create a solar system paradise. I continue to be opposed to false-flag terrorism, deliberately inflicted earth-changes, planned wars, enslavement of any kind, or any kind of extermination events. If we are in prison, the jailers should at least be better than the inmates. Mass Murder is not a Family Value. I am extremely upset with the state of the world, and with modern civilization. We seem to have created a very sophisticated toilet and slaughterhouse on this prison planet in rebellion. Am I mentally-ill because all of this madness bothers me so much? Are those who don't know and don't care the ones we should pattern our lives after? I get the feeling that this thing is going to just keep grinding on and on, and that we will continue to lack real warmth and spirituality as a race. I'm mad at the so-called 'regressives', but I'm mad at us too. Would civilization really collapse if the politicians, scientists, and clergy stopped lying to us, and started telling us the truth, the whole truth, and nothing but the truth?

    I once heard Dr. Walter Martin say that the young people were honest. I also heard him suggest studying the Bible, but not talking to people directly about theology and scripture. I think Dr. Robert H. Schuller did that, but I still think that ministry lost it's way, at some point. One of the first Schuller books, 'Move Ahead With Possibility Thinking' was probably one of the best. I don't want a Godless Society, but I certainly don't want the Religious Insanity which has plagued humanity for thousands of years. I want all nations and religions to be RESPONSIBLE, but I don't wish to specify or dictate the details to them. There can be responsible Atheists, Agnostics, Catholics, Protestants, Jews, Muslims, Capitalists, Constitutionalists, Communists, Socialists, et al. I would insist upon responsibility throughout the solar system, in a Brave New Solar System aka the United States of the Solar System. People should feel safe to do what they want to do, even if they are completely ignorant fools, and are engaging in strange and seemingly irrational behavior. But they must do whatever they want in a completely responsible manner. Beware of the Responsibility Police!!! What would Alex Jones say???

    Unrelatedly, what is the point of the stock-market? Is it simply the world's biggest casino? Does a successful trader or investor really make a contribution to society, or are they sophisticated thieves? Greed, fear, and deception seem to be at the top of the list of what drives the stock-market. Is the market rigged and corrupt? What would happen if we didn't have a stock-market at all? Or what would happen if Day-Trading were forbidden? How would my idea of a 5% Federal Point of Sale Tax affect the stock-market? Human beings seem to need to play games. Games of all kinds. We need challenges. Is the stock-market merely one more game that people play? Does it place money in the hands of the clever, and remove it from those who are stupid, or who fail to do their homework? When one owns stock, they don't own part of the company. What if people had to go directly to a company, and become a part-owner? The United States is doing a lot of money moving, but what about production? On the other hand, is industrialization and technology really in the best interests of humanity?

    Perhaps the Amish and the Monks have the right idea. What if we pale-faces had adopted the culture and life-style of the Native Americans, instead of stealing their land and slaughtering them? Is China really becoming a better place with it's industrialization? What if the whole world became much less industrialized and technological? I'm not necessarily against either, but I think we're killing ourselves. I think the guilt and absurdities throughout human history are reprehensible to the nth degree. I think we've screwed-up BIG TIME, and that we continue to blow it. We never seem to learn. The regressives might have a point, but I still want to find constructive ways to reign-in our stupidity and unethical behavior. I desire more sane ways to manage the insanity. I continue to be VERY DISAPPOINTED that no one will engage in any sort of an ongoing intelligent conversation with me. Perhaps I should start a secret society, or at least a think-tank, with maybe a couple of dozen members, who are devoted to a completely non-corrupt and highly-ethical manipulation of society from the shadows. But how long would such a thing remain non-corrupt? Probably not for very long, which is why I should probably just keep doing what I'm doing, by brainstorming in a completely open and naive manner, with no smoke-filled rooms and hacking-laughter...

    TO BE A LEADER - ONE MUST BE A LIAR. RIGHT? APPEARANCES ARE EVERYTHING. RIGHT? ACT LIKE GOD. LIVE LIKE THE DEVIL. RIGHT? TO RISE TO THE TOP, ONE MUST SLEEP WITH SATAN. RIGHT? THE CORRUPT RULE THE STUPID. RIGHT? THOSE WITH THE GOLD - RULE. RIGHT? SATAN, LUCIFER, AND THE REGRESSIVES (SOUNDS LIKE A PUNK-ROCK GROUP) HAVE MERELY EXPLOITED THE GREED, FEAR, AND STUPIDITY OF HUMANITY. RIGHT? YOU ALL HATE ME, DON'T YOU? OR MAYBE YOU JUST DON'T GIVE A DAMN. WELL, I'M MAD AT HELL, AND I'M NOT GOING TO TAKE THIS ANYMORE. I WILL CONTINUE TO BE A THINK-TANK OF ONE, REGARDLESS OF WHETHER IT DOES ANY GOOD, OR NOT. I'LL PROBABLY SPEND A LOT OF TIME LISTENING TO ALEX JONES, BECAUSE HE ACTUALLY SEEMS TO GIVE A DAMN. IT'S LIKE 'NETWORK' EVERY DAY. VIEWER DISCRETION ADVISED - BECAUSE I HAVE NONE. SOME OF YOU HYPER-CRITICAL RETENTIVE-HYPOCRITES NEED TO OVERDOSE ON EX-LAX. NOW I'M GOING TO CALM-DOWN, AND LISTEN TO ALEX JONES. THEN, I'LL LISTEN TO DANA, SHERRY, AND TREEE - TO TRY TO GET MY HEAD TOGETHER. THEY ALWAYS GIVE ME SOMETHING TO THINK ABOUT. http://www.themistsofavalon.net/t1347-three-interesting-ladies ONE MORE THING. DON'T WORRY ABOUT ME. SMART-ALECS ALWAYS END-UP HANGING THEMSELVES. JUST KEEP FEEDING THE ROPE... scratch





    avatar
    orthodoxymoron

    Posts : 9665
    Join date : 2010-09-28

    Re: The United States of the Solar System, A.D. 2133 (Book Six)

    Post  orthodoxymoron on Sun Jun 24, 2018 9:41 am

    I had a Vietnamese friend, who grew-up in Vietnam during the Vietnam War, and would sleep through most bombing-raids, unless the bombs started getting really close and loud!! I witnessed him sleeping right next to a very loud alarm clock!! I am supportive of a strong military - with a non-lethal military branch - but I am dead-set against war. Hurting and Killing Each Other is the Epitome of Stupidity. War is a sin. War is insane. War is hell. Here is another look at the Viet Nam War, from a German/American perspective. It is unimaginable what people had to go through during the Viet Nam War (and all wars). We need to end all wars. Period. War is a Racket. What would Smedley Butler say?


    I just want you all to know that I think this thread is worthy of your consideration, even with all of it's speculation and smart-alec comments. I also want you to know that all is not well with me personally, and that it hasn't been, throughout my entire life. Something has been, and continues to be, very wrong. I don't know what it is, but I think it might have something to do with the spiritual warfare thing. Nothing seems to help. I seem to have lived a miserable and non-productive life, even though I have tried to do just the opposite. It feels as though I am supernaturally targeted for some reason. Once again, I'm going to try to exit stage-left, and nurse my wounds in silence, for the rest of my life. Thanks again for your contributions to innovative and progressive conceptualizations of solar system governance. Unfortunately, I suspect that we will continue to be ruled by secrecy and deception, and that achieving a Perfected Humanity in a Perfected Solar System will continue to be illusive. It seems as if we will not be allowed to be too successful as a race. It seems as if we will stay in jail, and continue to be tortured and killed, as sacrificial lambs, for who knows what reasons. I am very disillusioned with the universe, at this point. I started-out trying to solve my problems and the world's problems, but my pseudointellectual research seems to have made things exponentially worse. I seem to have made the gods and goddesses extremely unhappy with me. I suspect that this has been the case for a very long time, lifetime after lifetime after lifetime.

    My conceptualizing and writing skills are sort of ok, but you would be very unimpressed with me in real life. I am very unimpressed with myself. On the other hand, I think I could read through sensitive classified files on all manner of subjects, including aliens, star-wars, underground-bases, the secret space program, the secret government, etc, etc, etc, and write well thought-out and rational analysis and recommendation reports. But then, in the D.U.M.B. Cafeteria, I wouldn't be able to carry on much of a conversation, and I'd probably sit in a corner, all by myself. I guess my plans are to think about a Responsibility-Based United States of the Solar System, in a wide variety of contexts. I want to try to think this thing through from as many angles as possible. I'd like to be able to constructively deal with all races, religions, and countries.

    I needed help with this subject, but very little seemed to materialize, and possibly there were legitimate reasons why. I keep feeling as though there are numerous individuals, who know the whole story, but are carefully keeping it from me, and possibly for legitimate reasons. Whatever the case may be, I'm super sick of this stupid game. Rational and honest conversation might've been nice, but it might be a little late in the game for that. Many years ago, Dr. Bruce Larson asked me how we should properly process all of the conflicting and confusing information in the world? I didn't have a proper answer then, and I don't have one now, but I now realize how profound and important his question was. You might wish to take a close look at the books and ministry of Dr. Bruce Larson. I have joked around a lot, and been quite irreverent, but at the core of my soul, I am very serious and reverent. Know that light, truth, justice, and righteousness will triumph.

    Consider the following areas of study and speculation:

    1. Babylon, Egypt, Greece, and Rome before Akhenaten.
    2. Babylon, Egypt, Greece, and Rome after Akhenaten and before Jesus Christ.
    3. Babylon, Egypt, Greece, and Rome after Jesus Christ until 800-900 A.D.
    4. Babylon, Egypt, Greece, and Rome from 800-900 A.D. up to the Present, noting especially the role of the Teutonic Knights and Teutonic Zionism in all of it's forms.

    1. The Old World Order. (Led by Isis?)
    2. The New World Order. (Led by Amen Ra?)
    3. The New Solar System. (Led by Horus?)

    1. Gabriel. (Isis?)
    2. Lucifer. (Amen Ra?)
    3. Michael. (Horus?)

    Chain of Command?

    1. Draconian Reptilian Queen of Heaven.
    2. Hybrid Hermaphrodite God of This World. (who manifests as male, female, black, white, ?????)
    3. Hybrid Elites.
    4. Human Elites.
    5. Human Front-Men and Errand-Boys. (Patriarchy)
    6. The Rest of Us.

    1. Old World Order - Positive and Negative Aspects - Past, Present, and Future. Problem? Thesis?
    2. New World Order - Positive and Negative Aspects - Past, Present, and Future. Reaction? Antithesis?
    3. New Solar System - Positive and Negative Aspects - Past, Present, and Future. Solution? Synthesis?

    I could say a lot more, but I'm done for now. I'm tired of kicking against the pricks, although it might be fun to kick dick again! (from Avalon 1) Just keep thinking about Ancient Egypt and Teutonic Zionism, with an emphasis on the archangelic roles in the history and future of the solar system. Remember, this is a HUGE subject, and it won't necessarily make you happy. You could study 24/7, for your entire life (if you didn't need to sleep!), and I doubt that you would get everything figured-out and neatly packaged. The confusion and pain are seemingly ongoing. Again, consider this thread as being a study-guide. Consider me as being a smart-alec at the back of the room. I can't imagine delivering a speech from the New York Mothership, or participating in a press-conference on 'Meet the Depressed'. But I suppose that professional speech-writers, endless practice-sessions, chip-implantation, mind-control, teleprompters, drugs, and an extreme makeover would work wonders. I think this sort of thing goes on all the time, possibly in underground bases. But really, I'm not that kind of guy.

    I'm genuinely trying to be on everyone's side, even though this is probably impossible. I continue to fly-blind, and I continue to attempt neutrality, as I continue to have no animosity toward anyone. But full disclosure might change everything. I'm starting to figure this out, and it's destroying me. I'm going down fast, and I need to pull the rip-cord. I'm descending at terminal velocity through flight level 2,000. Unfortunately, Jaws, Silas, and a Brutal Gang of Dracs are waiting for me on the ground! Fair warning. If you ever talk directly with me, I might ask a lot of questions, and make a lot of comments, which might make you mad at me. I might seem like a two-faced, back-stabbing S.O.B. Friendly (in a distant sort of way) but trenchant. Don't take it personally. Don't be frightened. I mean no harm. I am of peace. Always.

    Note the following, very carefully. Consider combining 1. Orthodoxymoron (this thread, with all linked material), 2. Alex Jones (shows and documentaries), and 3. Dr. Robert H. Schuller (especially his books and broadcasts during 1965-2000). Consider internalizing these three, and exhibiting the best aspects of Anna externally! (in an appropriately masculine and feminine manner) I realize that sounds idiotic, but I'm a bit different, to say the least! Good Anna v Bad Anna? Who knows? Re-watch the entire 'V' series (old and new) with this paragraph in mind. All of this confusing-madness and thrashing-about has caused me to conclude that I don't know much of anything about anything. That is not simply a becoming humility. I mean it. Anyway, that's all folks. I'm going underground. Perhaps you should too. It might be later than we think. Taking the easy way, isn't an easy way. This is a cool song by 'The 2nd Chapter of Acts'. Some of the verses are taken from Proverbs 17:28, Matthew 11:28/30, and Matthew 28:18/20.




    All of my life they said be quiet
    Be quiet for crying out loud
    Taking the easy way isn't an easy way
    Even a fool when he is silent
    People will think he's wise
    Taking the easy way isn't an easy way
    In your footprints this is what I read
    Tell the children
    Tell them what I said
    Tell all nations
    Tell them I'm not dead
    My yoke is easy and my burden is light
    My yoke is easy and my burden is light
    I might be taken by my sadness and still be filled with joy
    Taking the easy way isn't an easy way
    I have taken to sing my silent song
    Taking the easy way isn't an easy way
    My hearts bursting, bursting with your Word
    I will tell them, tell them what I've heard
    Some though brokenhearted will be cured
    For there is healing, healing in Your wings
    Yes, there is healing, healing in Your wings
    So I take you into my weakness
    I'm weak but You are strong
    Taking the easy way isn't an easy way
    Learning of You has made me give up
    Give up all that I am
    Taking the easy way isn't an easy way
    Transformation in every word
    Relocation, hell to heavenward
    Education says that You're absurd
    Taking the narrow road isn't an easy way
    Taking the narrow road isn't an easy way
    Taking the easy way isn't an easy way


    THE GREATEST POSSIBILITY THINKER WHO EVER LIVED

    I recently heard Gerald Celente championing the concept of 'Direct Democracy', wherein everyone votes directly on every issue, rather than depending on often corrupt and incompetent politicians to think and vote for us. As I have stated repeatedly, I like the idea of a combination of direct electorate voting and a constitutional representative republic. I like the idea of everyone voting on every issue, and comprising perhaps 50% of the vote, with the votes of the elected representatives comprising the other 50% of the vote. I continue to like the idea of elected representatives in a United States of the Solar System, all having PhD's in Solar System Studies and Governance. Also, if the general public were to be involved in direct democracy voting, perhaps they should have at least a two-year degree in Governance, to be able to participate in such a program. Do you see my point? I don't want a mob-rule free for all, and I don't want us ruled by corrupt and stupid nitwits in smoke-filled rooms, laughing at the stupid sheeple, with hacking-laughter and contempt. Do you see my point? Today, I'm watching 'Invisible Empire'. It's really quite good.

    Again, I don't simply want to engage in throwing stones. I really wish to understand. Someone recently asked me who I would like to be taught by, regarding Solar System Governance. I responded, that even though I didn't really like them, I would want to spend some quality-time with David Rockefeller, Zbigniew Brzezinski, Henry Kissinger, George H.W. Bush, George W. Bush (sorry for all of the funny pictures below), Dick Cheney, Bill and Hillary Clinton, President Obama, Various CEO's, the Queen, the Pope, the Black Pope, the Rothschilds, the Queen of Heaven, and God of This World - just to get their side of the story. Some might be shocked by this damaging admission, but I really and truly am not trying to win a popularity contest. This continues to be a very serious form of entertainment for me, but I refuse to take this too seriously. My endgame is simply to achieve a Brave New Solar System, which Maximizes Long-Term and Sustainable Responsible Freedom in the Context of a Responsibility-Based United States of the Solar System.

    I simply wish to keep doing what I'm doing, but perhaps in a more sophisticated and refined manner. But obviously, I don't know the whole story, and it would be important to know the whole story, before saying anything too definitely and confidently. This is why I mostly ask questions and provide links. I like to talk under certain circumstances, but I'm a dud at a party. I am definitely not a party animal, at this point, but who knows what the future holds? I just think people need to become lifelong researchers, and speak in responsive, rather than reactionary, ways. Unfortunately, I've come to the sad conclusion, that the best conversations I engage in, are with myself, or imaginary conversations with various speakers, actors, actresses, or authors. It's really quite strange. I'm not good at small-talk at all. I prefer communicating with people on the internet, as impersonal as that is. I need to get out more. I once held an apple box next to my head, and told a Chris Rock ('Rufus' in 'Dogma') look-alike, that I liked to think outside of the box. He told me about 'Dogma' and the 'Golgothan', but I didn't watch it until long after I had met the 'cast'. I spent quite a bit of time with 'Rufus' and 'Bartleby' (or was it Azrael?), especially the latter. I think Bartleby and Loki pulled-up next to me in their car, when I was out walking my dog, and Loki looked at me very intently and strangely for at least 10 seconds. I hadn't seen 'Dogma' yet, so it didn't register. I think I've met the 'Last Scion' and possibly 'Serendipity'. I knew a Loki-Like many years ago. He spoke of big-time spiritualism in Ancient Egypt. It makes me wonder. It really makes me wonder. Just keep feeding the rope... scratchgeek







    What if the New World Order really started in Ancient Egypt? Something catastrophic happened, but I don't know exactly what. I believe in Michael/Jesus, but not necessarily in the standard story. I think the real story has been carefully hidden. I'm really more conservative than the most devout Latin Mass Catholic, in many ways, yet I'm sort of a basket-case smart-alec. I'm all over the charts, and I can't even figure myself out. I'm in bed with no one, other than my dog. I guess I'm in bed with an idealism, which could be applied to most groups and individuals. I'm functioning at about 25%, so I'm dumber and smarter than you think. I continue to believe that I am supernaturally targeted, or something creepy like that. I am willing to work with anyone, but I am very suspicious of everyone. I don't even trust myself, or my dog. Please spend a lot of time researching Ancient Egypt and Teutonic Zionism. The Black People have some very interesting things to say about Ancient Egypt. But don't get caught-up in the racial thing. I have absolutely no hatred for any groups or individuals. I just think the human race needs to stop fiddling around, and we need to really fix things on this planet, and throughout the solar system, hopefully without destroying it and ourselves. I think we're hanging-on by a thread. I really do. Sometimes one can make things worse when they try to make things better. I hope that I haven't been guilty of this, but I fear that I have. I am very worried. No, I'm very frantic.

    Once again, what is the true nature of the soul? I come from a religious tradition which preaches against the 'immortality of the soul'. Were the founders of this religion (SDA) trying to protect people from a dangerous aspect of human existence? I truly do not participate in any creepy activities, but creepy things still keep happening to me, uninvited. What if we are all interdimensional reptilian souls who are living in human bodies? I think this might possibly be the case, but it hasn't caused me to become any more insane than I already was. But what about the general public? Probably a third wouldn't believe it, no matter what the evidence or proof was. Probably a third would just shrug their shoulders, and take it in stride. Probably a third would go insane, in various degrees. Just speculation. Are good interdimensional reptilians really angels? Are bad interdimensional reptilians really demons? Did a third of the angels incarnate into male and female human bodies? Was this an act of rebellion? Was this the Fall? Was this the Original and Unpardonable Sin? Did this cause the War in Heaven? Are we presently in the Cold War phase of a previously Hot War? Is it impossible for Spirits in Sinful Human Flesh to perfectly obey the Law of God? Are the wages of sin really and truly death? The end of male and female human physicality? Eternal soul-death or perpetual-punishment? Damned if I know. Or damned if I am who I think I might reincarnationally be? I know I've been over this territory before, but that picture sort of got to me. All of the religions may need to redefine and reinvent themselves. I certainly do not wish to dictate what anyone should think or not think. I'll just keep asking questions.

    Unless I'm mistaken, the last comment on this thread, other than mine, was two months ago, even though I have been adding one or two posts nearly every day. I've tried to keep things light, in a serious way, and I have been craving conversation, but it just isn't happening. This thread really is dead, isn't it? I've tried to stop posting several dozen times, but I always have something to add. Perhaps I should get very serious about all of this, and become a hard-core researcher, instead of merely being an armchair smart-alec. It has been suggested that if I used a 5D approach, that I might be more successful. I really can write in a very elevated and inspirational manner. I can remain completely positive. I think I might've become a great evangelist. I once made a passioned religious appeal (along with others) to my fellow classmates in high-school, and they lined up, and gave often tearful testimonies for nearly two hours. I walked though the Greek Theater and the Hollywood Bowl, contemplating an outdoor ministry, many years ago, but nothing ever came of it. I spoke up in Bible classes, and people got mad, and tried to shut me up. I was spoken to in a stern manner by men of great experience and faith. I had doubts, and so I moved on. Was this a mistake?

    Should I have tried to be another Billy Graham or Robert Schuller? BTW, did they achieve high degrees in Freemasonry? Anyway, I'm pretty disgusted with this whole thing. The whole thing seems to stink from top to bottom. The good guys, the bad guys, everyone, seem to not wish to be challenged or crossed. But I think I should've done more. A lot more. I have some lame excuses, but none of them really hold water. Should I continue to think outside of the box, and challenge the status quo and cherished beliefs of just about everyone? Should I become appropriately pastoral or statesman-like? We really wish to be told what we wish to hear, don't we? We really wish to feel good about ourselves, don't we? We really wish to be proved right, don't we? What was really behind 'Oh God!' and 'Dogma'? I hadn't watched either of them until I had completed at least 75% of this thread, and I found that they were irreverent in ways a bit similar to my own posting style. What's going on here? In many respects, I am more conservative than the conservatives. In other ways, I am more liberal than the liberals.

    I feel like a fish out of water, and this has been the case throughout my life. I'd like to know who I was during my last two or three incarnations. I'd like to know who I was in my ancient incarnations. What if I were Cleopatra? What if I were related to Cleopatra? Everyone thinks they were Cleopatra, don't they?! They don't want to think that they might've been Freddy the Freeloader! What would Red Skelton say? I liked the music on the 'Red Skelton Show'. That's a funny thing to say, isn't it? I guess I lost my train of thought. Anyway, I think I need to try to be more appropriately 5D on my Highway to Heaven (Somewhere Over the Rainbow). Red could make people laugh, without using four-letter words. Perhaps I should get a Little House on the Prairie, after I get kicked-out of the one I'm in. That might make my spiritual quest a lot easier. But perhaps I should move to a mountain prairie, to avoid that wall of water. I wish I were kidding, but this is no joke.

    One more thing. What happened in the last half of June? I have a strange feeling that something significant occurred, but I don't know what. Might whatever it was have something to do with the absence of comments on this thread for the past two months? I feel very uneasy about this. Something seems to be amiss and creepy. I've been very troubled by the sneaky and deceptive aspects connected with trying to find out what's really going on in this solar system. Nothing is straight-forward and honest. I think this whole thing could be properly cleared-up in a proper science-fiction movie, series, or documentary. A Presidential Disclosure Speech should probably occur after everyone already knows what's going on. That speech should probably be anticlimactic. I just wish I knew what I should be doing, or not doing. The fact that no one will talk to me, makes this exponentially more difficult. This continues to feel like a very creepy game, with very high stakes. It feels like a Galactic Most Dangerous Game. What would Rainsford say?

    One Moor Thing. Look at the Moor's eye (below). Is the slit just an artistic touch, or is this a reptilian hybrid queen? Is there a connection between Arians, Persians, Nazis, Teutonic Zionism, and Bohemian Grove? Think about it. OK, this approach obviously doesn't work, so I should probably do some market research, and figure out what people want, and then give them what they want, right? You wouldn't believe my latest theory! I don't know if I believe it, and I'm certainly not talking about it. It's the wildest theory yet! But, if it's true, it's actually quite sad. There is a clue on this page, but that's all you're going to get. Just blame Inigo Loyola, or someone like him. Tehuti and Vegas are important. I like the desert and the palms. Especially the dates. Read 'The Jesuits' by Malachi Martin. It's a VERY interesting book. I actually like the best aspects of the Jesuits, and I sometimes think of myself as being a Renegade French Jesuit Organist, who is both a friend and enemy of the church! Isn't that strange! The Orthodoxymoron of Notre Dame! What would Arrupe say? Those of you who have been monitoring my internet activities will probably be surprised by the changes I'm about to make. They might even surprise me! Actually, I might just sit back, and enjoy the show. You might have to find someone else to criticize and laugh at. If I were in your shoes, I'd criticize and laugh at myself. Did that make sense? I really despise myself. I think I've really struck-out, and I'm very discouraged. Time to change the batter, because this one's battered to a pulp. Over and out. What would Casey say? scratchgeek





    Should this thread morph into a Lunar Studies thread? Who is the premier Lunar Guru, in both an exoteric and esoteric sense? I think I should spend a lot of time considering the work of Richard Hoagland. http://enterprisemission.com/ There are undoubtedly many others, but are they as vocal? I wish I had access to everyone throughout the solar system!! Wouldn't that be cool!! But then I would know way, way too much!! But seriously, the Moon is quite close, and we have officially been there, regardless of whether we went there with conventional or unconvential propulsion. I tend to think that the Lunar Module used some sort of anti-gravity. Plus, there are plenty of conspiracy theories to keep one's blood pressure up! And what about thinking of the possibility of the Queen of Heaven living in a Lunar Palace? It would be cool to go to the Moon, but once the novelty wore off, would one long to be back on Earth? I think it would be cool to have a University of Solar System Studies and Governance campus on the Moon! Should I consider living in such a setting, located within Lunar Base II, using my imagination, or should I stop? What would the Nazis and Greys say?! I was just thinking about Thomas and Sophia in 'The Event'. Could Thomas be compared with the God of This World? Could Sophia be compared with the Queen of Heaven? Notice that Thomas got carried away and became a loose-cannon, while Sophia was incarcerated. Both of them could be quite nice, and incredibly cold, calculating, and violent. Do our visible world leaders have to deal with the equivalent of Thomas and Sophia? I really wonder.


    Here is some very wild speculation. Read this with extreme discernment, and take it with a sea of salt. What if the World Wars were really wars between various factions of Teutonic Zionists? Or between various factions of Gizeh Intelligence? Were we really dealing with a sort of a Gang War or a Weapons Deal Gone Bad? Crips v Bloods? When we speak of Aryan, are we really speaking of Blond Hair and Blue Eyes? I don't think so. Are we really dealing with Secret Government v Secret Government? Are we dealing with Kabbalists and Nazis? Or are we dealing with Kabbalistic Nazis? How dark and deep is this thing? Each side probably has well thought out justifications for their often brutal and reprehensible actions, but I am very fearful that we are on the verge of exterminating ourselves, or being enslaved by an unimaginable Theocracy and Technocracy. If this occurs, we will undoubtedly blame everyone other than ourselves, but we will still be existing in a living hell. This might be an excellent time to REALLY think this thing through, from cause to effect, rather than just trying to get more, more, more, while the world goes to hell. I suspect that the elites are in more danger than the peons, because they are in too deep, and know too much. The DUMB's might very well become TOMBS. Face yourselves, and think, while we still have a chance.

    Could my idealistic and well-intentioned Responsibility-Based United States of the Solar System be used as a stepping-stone by an Evil and Corrupt Secret Government? Could I become a naive and unwitting pawn of the Corrupt Powers That Be? It certainly wouldn't surprise me. If my cherished United States of the Solar System were implemented exactly as I envision it, I wouldn't be jumping up and down, or gloating triumphantly. I would probably be in seclusion, working around the clock, to attempt to anticipate problems, and to preemptively create solutions. I really don't think the United States of America was founded free and clear on a clean-sheet of paper. I think there were strings attached. No, I think there were thick steel-cables attached. I think these cables are still attached. I suspect a Constitutional Theocracy. Could the United States of America have been a Teutonic Zionist project? Think about it. Could there be a good and a bad side to this alleged phenomenon? I think so, which is why I think we need to look at the positives and negatives of EVERYONE and EVERYTHING, rather than dealing in broad generalizations.

    A Brave New Solar System should incorporate the best of the past, no matter who or what these best aspects might've been associated with. I would want to look very closely at both the Old and New World Orders, when determining the character and content of a Responsibility-Based United States of the Solar System. The infrastructure of the present factions of secret government might be left mostly intact, while being cleaned-up and reformed. We shouldn't try to fix what isn't broken. We shouldn't attempt to reinvent the wheel. We should simply try to make it round and true. I'd like to think of this as being a Non-Hostile Takeover, with No Poison Pills or Scuttling in Absentia. I truly wish to do that which is in EVERYONE'S BEST INTEREST. If this weren't the case, we would doom ourselves to endless hatred and warfare, and ultimately exterminate ourselves. If we fumbled the ball, the same old bad guys and gals might very well be back in the saddle within twenty years, with extreme prejudice and vengeance. Think long and hard about what I just said, but don't strain yourselves. Sorry, but sometimes sarcasm is irresistible!

    I just feel like Spaceship Earth is out of control, and that it is heading toward a horrible fate. I feel like I am one of millions, or billions, who are frantically trying to get this runaway train under control. I hope that an interplanetary team of PhD Representatives, with Educated Constituents, will be able to keep this beast under control. This whole thing is very iffy and precarious. The consequences of failure are unimaginable. I'm not happy Pre-USSS, and I doubt that I will be happy with a fully implemented and operational USSS. There are just too many problems and potential problems. There is too much horrific and bloody history to ever forget, and to be happy and care-free ever again. Perhaps many church services will be memorials to those who suffered and died on the Road to Utopia. Hopefully, the cost of doing business in a Brave New Solar System will simply be Hard Work, with No Criminal-Violence or Warfare Whatsoever. Could there be such a thing as a Responsible Free Enterprise Workers Paradise? I don't see why not. I sure don't relish Bourgeois v Proletariat class warfare. How about one big stratified and competitive middle-class, with no destitute-poor, and no non-compassionate use of accumulated wealth? How hard is this? This isn't Multivariable Calculus, Nuclear Physics, or Quantum Mechanics. This isn't even Rocket Science, but I guess we're not dealing with Rocket Scientists, now are we? I successfully resisted sarcasm for a whole paragraph. The spirit is willing, but the flesh is weak. And sorry, I couldn't just pick on 'W'.









    orthodoxymoron wrote:Once again, this thread is intended to be a mental and spiritual exercise. I try to make you think, laugh, get mad, get scared, and look at a lot of different things from a lot of different angles. Take all of this seriously, but not too seriously. I am trying to help us avoid the 'Deer in the Headlights' phenomenon, in connection with all of the controversial, confusing, and conflicting material. It's a combination of a zoo and a jungle out there, and I don't think things are going to get any easier any time soon. In fact, I think things might get a lot worse, and they might not get better for a very long time. But do try to treat all of this as science fiction, which might contain some truth, and if it gets too hard to deal with, just move on to something else. A lot of my writing is speculative and intuitive, and I have not exhaustively researched the topics which I address. But I have tried to get as close to the truth as I possibly can, and I have not tried to deceive or mislead anyone. I have also not tried to make a fast buck, although judging from my dismal financial situation, I probably should have. I might write some sort of a science fiction book to try to help pay my bills. Take everything I say with a sea of salt, and with extreme discernment. Probably half of what I say is utter BS, or pure, unmitigated popycock. Consider all of this to be a grand adventure, even if it is very difficult and painful for you. We will all make it through this madness somehow. Namaste.

    avatar
    orthodoxymoron

    Posts : 9665
    Join date : 2010-09-28

    Re: The United States of the Solar System, A.D. 2133 (Book Six)

    Post  orthodoxymoron on Sun Jun 24, 2018 9:46 am



    As I attempted to add the above images to this post -- I seemly received some sort of computer-attack from Italy!! I could've gotten that wrong -- but my computer-security blocked something from Italy!! From Rome, perhaps??!! Can't we all just get along?? OK -- It Wasn't from Rome!! I've posted a map of where the "attack" originated -- but that's all I'm going to reveal!! Who are these people?? Are they people?? ET Phone Rome?? Rome Phone ET?? I should stop!! They have ways to make me stop!! Many Ways!! The Horror!!

    I have suggested the possibility that a hypothetical Investigative and Executive Judgment will span December 21, 2012 to December 21, 2132. This is 120 years. Noah preached for 120 years. As it was in the Days of Noah?? What if there will mostly be "Disclosure" during this "Judgment"?? What if there will be no "Fire and Brimstone"?? What if EVERYTHING will be revealed regarding at least the past 6,000 years?? The possibility of Reincarnation is the real "Wild-Card" IMHO!! What if All of Our Soul-Histories will be posted on the internet for all to see??!! What if Everyone will receive a Ranking based-upon their Soul-Histories??!! Please read the last-chapter of Ecclesiastes. This is frightening and sobering stuff!! What if All of Us overthrew God the Father in the Garden of Eden??!! Some of you need to take a very-close look at Book 3 of my U.S.S.S. threads -- and tell me what YOU think. I am feeling very sick and attacked. I don't know how much longer I can continue posting on this website. Once again, I am NOT even close to being a scholar or a prophet!! I simply Wonder as I Wander.

    What if the "Cleansing of the Sanctuary" will span A.D. 2133 to A.D. 2370?? What if this period will implement the decisions made in the previous period (with all the "messy-stuff" completed prior to A.D. 2133)?? What if BOTH 168 B.C. and A.D. 70 are commencement-dates for the 2300 days-years of Daniel 8:14?? What if BOTH A.D. 2133 and A.D. 2370 are termination-dates for the 2300 days-years of Daniel 8:14?? Is this representative of Inaugurated and Consummated Eschatology?? What if All of the Above are simply a Trial, followed-by Disclosure, followed-by Reorganization?? What if there will be absolutely ZERO "Wrath of God" or "Fire and Brimstone"?? What if God REALLY is LOVE??

    Remember that "Creator's Agony" poem by Xeia (posted by Sui Generis)?? It spoke of 100 years of solitude for me!! The "Ancient Egyptian Deity" said "In 20 years, you'll be working for us!!" That was 5 years ago -- and that was before the AED said "I'm sorry we couldn't work together. Too much water has gone under the bridge." As I keep saying, that was 3 days before Fukushima. Anyway, if that 20 years still-stands, this might be followed by 100 years of solitude (perhaps in a 600 square-foot office-apartment beneath the Dark-Side of the Moon)!! The AED said it would be dark where I was going!! This hypothetical 120 year-period would terminate just prior to A.D. 2133!! Just speculation!! But what if my posting has created an Alternate-Timeline and Parallel-Reality (for me, at least)?? What if this was NOT a contest?? What if I wasn't on trial?? What if Ma'el NEVER Came to Earth?? BTW -- Please watch the Season 2 "Dimensions" episode of Earth: Final Conflict (regarding Good-Queen v Bad-Queen)!! What if this is the story of Lilith v Eve (with Adam caught in the middle)?? Somehow, Earth and Humanity seemed to be cut-off from God and Heaven 6,000 years-ago!! Who have Humanity REALLY been worshipping and praising for the past 6,000 years?? Are the Atheists at-least partially correct?? Must we pledge-allegiance to an Exiled-God?? This stuff scares the hell out of me!! This is truly playing with Burning-Magnesium!! The Horror!!

    Regarding Patriarchs and Prophets -- Prophets and Kings -- and The Desire of Ages -- this material is quite-different than the Bible -- and quite-different than the SDA Church (if one uses only these three sources). What's going on here?? Do these sources better harmonize with Marcel Dupre or Del Delker?? Does ANYONE Know What I'm Talking About?? What would it be like to have a small-office in or around the Vatican -- meeting daily with Vatican-Officials as The Conflict of the Ages Series Representative to the Holy See??!! Did I say that right?? What Would a Renegade French Jesuit Organist Say?? What Would Monseigneur Bowe Say?? What Would the Queen of Sheba Say?? What Would Cleopatra Say?? Without an Empire and an Iron-Fist -- how does one maintain Law and Order?? Or does an Empire and an Iron-Fist MILITATE AGAINST Law and Order?? I guess it depends upon who the Emperor is!! What Would President Obama Say?? What Would Pope Francis Say?? What Would Vladimir Putin Say?? Is there a happy-medium between a Representative-Republic and a Theocratic-Dictatorship?? How does one keep a Righteous Iron-Fist from degenerating into an Unrighteous Iron-Fist?? Does Freedom = Lawlessness?? Are Most Theocracies Based-Upon Imposed-Insanity?? Would a Solar-System Queen with Absolute-Power Make Bloody-Mary Look Like Mother Teresa??!! What Would Lilith Say?? What Would Loki Do?? Perhaps I Should STOP!!

    http://www.whiteestate.org/books/pp/pp46.html After the execution of the sentence upon Achan, Joshua was commanded to marshal all the men of war and again advance against Ai. The power of God was with His people, and they were soon in possession of the city.

    Military operations were now suspended, that all Israel might engage in a solemn religious service. The people were eager to obtain a settlement in Canaan; as yet they had not homes or lands for their families, and in order to gain these they must drive out the Canaanites; but this important work must be deferred, for a higher duty demanded their first attention.

    Before taking possession of their inheritance, they must renew their covenant of loyalty to God. In the last instructions of Moses, direction had been twice given for a convocation of the tribes upon Mounts Ebal and Gerizim, at Shechem, for the solemn recognition of the law of God. In obedience to these injunctions the whole people, not only men, but "the women, and the little ones, and the strangers that were conversant among them" left their camp at Gilgal, and marched through the country of their enemies, to the vale of Shechem, near the center of the land. Though surrounded by unconquered foes, they were safe under the protection of God as long as they were faithful to Him. Now, as in the days of Jacob, "the terror of God was upon the cities that were round about them" (Genesis 35:5), and the Hebrews were unmolested.

    The place appointed for this solemn service was one already sacred from its association with the history of their fathers. It was here that Abraham raised his first altar to Jehovah in the land of Canaan. Here both Abraham and Jacob had pitched their tents. Here the latter bought the field in which the tribes were to bury the body of Joseph. Here also was the well that Jacob had dug, and the oak under which he had buried the idolatrous images of his household.

    The spot chosen was one of the most beautiful in all Palestine, and worthy to be the theater where this grand and impressive scene was to be enacted. The lovely valley, its green fields dotted with olive groves, watered with brooks from living fountains, and gemmed with wild flowers, spread out invitingly between the barren hills. Ebal and Gerizim, upon opposite sides of the valley, nearly approach each other, their lower spurs seeming to form a natural pulpit, every word spoken on one being distinctly audible on the other, while the mountainsides, receding, afford space for a vast assemblage.

    According to the directions given by Moses, a monument of great stones was erected upon Mount Ebal. Upon these stones, previously prepared by a covering of plaster, the law was inscribed--not only the ten precepts spoken from Sinai and engraved on the tables of stone, but the laws communicated to Moses, and by him written in a book. Beside this monument was built an altar of unhewn stone, upon which sacrifices were offered unto the Lord. The fact that the altar was set up on Mount Ebal, the mountain upon which the curse was put, was significant, denoting that because of their transgressions of God's law, Israel had justly incurred His wrath, and that it would be at once visited, but for the atonement of Christ, represented by the altar of sacrifice.

    Six of the tribes--all descended from Leah and Rachel--were stationed upon Mount Gerizim; while those that descended from the handmaids, together with Reuben and Zebulun, took their position on Ebal, the priests with the ark occupying the valley between them. Silence was proclaimed by the sound of the signal trumpet; and then in the deep stillness, and in the presence of this vast assembly, Joshua, standing beside the sacred ark, read the blessings that were to follow obedience to God's law. All the tribes on Gerizim responded by an Amen. He then read the curses, and the tribes on Ebal in like manner gave their assent, thousands upon thousands of voices uniting as the voice of one man in the solemn response. Following this came the reading of the law of God, together with the statutes and judgments that had been delivered to them by Moses.

    Israel had received the law directly from the mouth of God at Sinai; and its sacred precepts, written by His own hand, were still preserved in the ark. Now it had been again written where all could read it. All had the privilege of seeing for themselves the conditions of the covenant under which they were to hold possession of Canaan. All were to signify their acceptance of the terms of the covenant and give their assent to the blessings or curses for its observance or neglect. The law was not only written upon the memorial stones, but was read by Joshua himself in the hearing of all Israel. It had not been many weeks since Moses gave the whole book of Deuteronomy in discourses to the people, yet now Joshua read the law again.

    Not alone the men of Israel, but "all the women and the little ones" listened to the reading of the law; for it was important that they also should know and do their duty. God had commanded Israel concerning His statutes: "Therefore shall ye lay up these My words in your heart and in your soul, and bind them for a sign upon your hand, that they may be as frontlets between your eyes. And ye shall teach them your children, . . . that your days may be multiplied, and the days of your children, in the land which the Lord sware unto your fathers to give them, as the days of heaven upon the earth." Deuteronomy 11:18-21.

    Every seventh year the whole law was to be read in the assembly of all Israel, as Moses commanded: "At the end of every seven years, in the solemnity of the year of release, in the feast of tabernacles, when all Israel is come to appear before the Lord thy God in the place which He shall choose, thou shalt read this law before all Israel in their hearing. Gather the people together, men, and women, and children, and thy stranger that is within thy gates, that they may hear, and that they may learn, and fear the Lord your God, and observe to do all the words of this law: and that their children, which have not known anything, may hear, and learn to fear the Lord your God, as long as ye live in the land whither ye go over Jordan to possess it." Deuteronomy 31:10-13.

    Satan is ever at work endeavoring to pervert what God has spoken, to blind the mind and darken the understanding, and thus lead men into sin. This is why the Lord is so explicit, making His requirements so very plain that none need err. God is constantly seeking to draw men close under His protection, that Satan may not practice his cruel, deceptive power upon them. He has condescended to speak to them with His own voice, to write with His own hand the living oracles. And these blessed words, all instinct with life and luminous with truth, are committed to men as a perfect guide. Because Satan is so ready to catch away the mind and divert the affections from the Lord's promises and requirements, the greater diligence is needed to fix them in the mind and impress them upon the heart.

    Greater attention should be given by religious teachers to instructing the people in the facts and lessons of Bible history and the warnings and requirements of the Lord. These should be presented in simple language, adapted to the comprehension of children. It should be a part of the work both of ministers and parents to see that the young are instructed in the Scriptures.

    Parents can and should interest their children in the varied knowledge found in the sacred pages. But if they would interest their sons and daughters in the word of God, they must be interested in it themselves. They must be familiar with its teachings, and, as God commanded Israel, speak of it, "when thou sittest in thine house, and when thou walkest by the way, when thou liest down, and when thou risest up." Deuteronomy 11:19. Those who desire their children to love and reverence God must talk of His goodness, His majesty, and His power, as revealed in His word and in the works of creation.

    Every chapter and every verse of the Bible is a communication from God to men. We should bind its precepts as signs upon our hands and as frontlets between our eyes. If studied and obeyed, it would lead God's people, as the Israelites were led, by the pillar of cloud by day and the pillar of fire by night.

    http://www.whiteestate.org/books/pp/pp47.html From Shechem the Israelites returned to their encampment at Gilgal. Here they were soon after visited by a strange deputation, who desired to enter into treaty with them. The ambassadors represented that they had come from a distant country, and this seemed to be confirmed by their appearance. Their clothing was old and worn, their sandals were patched, their provisions moldy, and the skins that served them for wine bottles were rent and bound up, as if hastily repaired on the journey.

    In their far-off home--professedly beyond the limits of Palestine--their fellow countrymen, they said, had heard of the wonders which God had wrought for His people, and had sent them to make a league with Israel. The Hebrews had been specially warned against entering into any league with the idolaters of Canaan, and a doubt as to the truth of the strangers' words arose in the minds of the leaders. "Peradventure ye dwell among us," they said. To this the ambassadors only replied, "We are thy servants." But when Joshua directly demanded of them, "Who are ye? and from whence come ye?" they reiterated their former statement, and added, in proof of their sincerity, "This our bread we took hot for our provision out of our houses on the day we came forth to go unto you; but now, behold, it is dry, and it is moldy: and these bottles of wine, which we filled, were new; and, behold, they be rent: and these our garments and our shoes are become old by reason of the very long journey."

    These representations prevailed. The Hebrews "asked not counsel at the mouth of the Lord. And Joshua made peace with them, and made a league with them, to let them live: and the princes of the congregation sware unto them." Thus the treaty was entered into. Three days afterward the truth was discovered. "They heard that they were their neighbors, and that they dwelt among them." Knowing that it was impossible to resist the Hebrews, the Gibeonites had resorted to stratagem to preserve their lives.

    Great was the indignation of the Israelites as they learned the deception that had been practiced upon them. And this was heightened when, after three days' journey, they reached the cities of the Gibeonites, near the center of the land. "All the congregation murmured against the princes;" but the latter refused to break the treaty, though secured by fraud, because they had "sworn unto them by the Lord God of Israel." "And the children of Israel smote them not." The Gibeonites had pledged themselves to renounce idolatry, and accept the worship of Jehovah; and the preservation of their lives was not a violation of God's command to destroy the idolatrous Canaanites. Hence the Hebrews had not by their oath pledged themselves to commit sin. And though the oath had been secured by deception, it was not to be disregarded. The obligation to which one's word is pledged--if it do not bind him to perform a wrong act--should be held sacred. No consideration of gain, of revenge, or of self-interest can in any way affect the inviolability of an oath or pledge. "Lying lips are abomination to the Lord." Proverbs 12:22. He that "shall ascend into the hill of the Lord," and "stand in His holy place," is "he that sweareth to his own hurt, and changeth not." Psalms 24:3; 15:4.

    The Gibeonites were permitted to live, but were attached as bondmen to the sanctuary, to perform all menial services. "Joshua made them that day hewers of wood and drawers of water for the congregation, and for the altar of the Lord." These conditions they gratefully accepted, conscious that they had been at fault, and glad to purchase life on any terms. "Behold, we are in thine hand," they said to Joshua; "as it seemeth good and right unto thee to do unto us, do." For centuries their descendants were connected with the service of the sanctuary.

    The territory of the Gibeonites comprised four cities. The people were not under the rule of a king, but were governed by elders, or senators. Gibeon, the most important of their towns, "was a great city, as one of the royal cities," "and all the men thereof were mighty." It is a striking evidence of the terror with which the Israelites had inspired the inhabitants of Canaan, that the people of such a city should have resorted to so humiliating an expedient to save their lives.

    But it would have fared better with the Gibeonites had they dealt honestly with Israel. While their submission to Jehovah secured the preservation of their lives, their deception brought them only disgrace and servitude. God had made provision that all who would renounce heathenism, and connect themselves with Israel, should share the blessings of the covenant. They were included under the term, "the stranger that sojourneth among you," and with few exceptions this class were to enjoy equal favors and privileges with Israel. The Lord's direction was--

    "If a stranger sojourn with thee in your land, ye shall not vex him. But the stranger that dwelleth with you shall be unto you as one born among you, and thou shalt love him as thyself." Leviticus 19:33, 34. Concerning the Passover and the offering of sacrifices it was commanded, "One ordinance shall be both for you of the congregation, and also for the stranger that sojourneth with you: . . . as ye are, so shall the stranger be before the Lord." Numbers 15:15.

    Such was the footing on which the Gibeonites might have been received, but for the deception to which they had resorted. It was no light humiliation to those citizens of a "royal city," "all the men whereof were mighty," to be made hewers of wood and drawers of water throughout their generations. But they had adopted the garb of poverty for the purpose of deception, and it was fastened upon them as a badge of perpetual servitude. Thus through all their generations their servile condition would testify to God's hatred of falsehood.

    The submission of Gibeon to the Israelites filled the kings of Canaan with dismay. Steps were at once taken for revenge upon those who had made peace with the invaders. Under the leadership of Adonizedek, king of Jerusalem, five of the Canaanite kings entered into a confederacy against Gibeon. Their movements were rapid. The Gibeonites were unprepared for defense, and they sent a message to Joshua at Gilgal: "Slack not thy hand from thy servants; come up to us quickly, and save us, and help us: for all the kings of the Amorites that dwell in the mountains are gathered together against us." The danger threatened not the people of Gibeon alone, but also Israel. This city commanded the passes to central and southern Palestine, and it must be held if the country was to be conquered.

    Joshua prepared to go at once to the relief of Gibeon. The inhabitants of the besieged city had feared that he would reject their appeal, because of the fraud which they had practiced; but since they had submitted to the control of Israel, and had accepted the worship of God, he felt himself under obligation to protect them. He did not this time move without divine counsel, and the Lord encouraged him in the undertaking. "Fear them not," was the divine message; "for I have delivered them into thine hand; there shall not a man of them stand before thee." "So Joshua ascended from Gilgal, he, and all the people of war with him, and all the mighty men of valor."

    By marching all night he brought his forces before Gibeon in the morning. Scarcely had the confederate princes mustered their armies about the city when Joshua was upon them. The attack resulted in the utter discomfiture of the assailants. The immense host fled before Joshua up the mountain pass to Beth-horon; and having gained the height, they rushed down the precipitous descent upon the other side. Here a fierce hailstorm burst upon them. "The Lord cast down great stones from heaven: . . . they were more which died with hailstones than they whom the children of Israel slew with the sword."

    While the Amorites were continuing their headlong flight, intent on finding refuge in the mountain strongholds, Joshua, looking down from the ridge above, saw that the day would be too short for the accomplishment of his work. If not fully routed, their enemies would again rally, and renew the struggle. "Then spake Joshua to the Lord, . . . and he said in the sight of Israel, Sun, stand thou still upon Gibeon; and thou, Moon, in the valley of Ajalon. And the sun stood still, and the moon stayed, until the people had avenged themselves upon their enemies. . . . The sun stood still in the midst of heaven, and hasted not to go down about a whole day."

    Before the evening fell, God's promise to Joshua had been fulfilled. The entire host of the enemy had been given into his hand. Long were the events of that day to remain in the memory of Israel. "There was no day like that before it or after it, that Jehovah hearkened unto the voice of a man: for the Lord fought for Israel." "The sun and moon stood still in their habitation: at the light of Thine arrows they went, and at the shining of Thy glittering spear. Thou didst march through the land in indignation, Thou didst thresh the heathen in anger. Thou wentest forth for the salvation of Thy people." Habakkuk 3:11-13.

    The Spirit of God inspired Joshua's prayer, that evidence might again be given of the power of Israel's God. Hence the request did not show presumption on the part of the great leader. Joshua had received the promise that God would surely overthrow these enemies of Israel, yet he put forth as earnest effort as though success depended upon the armies of Israel alone. He did all that human energy could do, and then he cried in faith for divine aid. The secret of success is the union of divine power with human effort. Those who achieve the greatest results are those who rely most implicitly upon the Almighty Arm. The man who commanded, "Sun, stand thou still upon Gibeon; and thou, Moon, in the valley of Ajalon," is the man who for hours lay prostrate upon the earth in prayer in the camp of Gilgal. The men of prayer are the men of power.

    This mighty miracle testifies that the creation is under the control of the Creator. Satan seeks to conceal from men the divine agency in the physical world--to keep out of sight the unwearied working of the first great cause. In this miracle all who exalt nature above the God of nature stand rebuked.

    At His own will God summons the forces of nature to overthrow the might of His enemies--"fire, and hail; snow, and vapor; stormy wind fulfilling His word." Psalm 148:8. When the heathen Amorites had set themselves to resist His purposes, God interposed, casting down "great stones from heaven" upon the enemies of Israel. We are told of a greater battle to take place in the closing scenes of earth's history, when "Jehovah hath opened His armory, and hath brought forth the weapons of His indignation." Jeremiah 50:25. "Hast thou," he inquires, "entered into the treasures of the snow? or hast thou seen the treasures of the hail, which I have reserved against the time of trouble, against the day of battle and war?" Job 38:22, 23.

    The revelator describes the destruction that is to take place when the "great voice out of the temple of heaven" announces, "It is done." He says, "There fell upon men a great hail out of heaven, every stone about the weight of a talent." Revelation 16:17, 21.



    Hot Hot Hot Hot Hot

    Malletzky Its da Wave Malletzky
    avatar
    orthodoxymoron

    Posts : 9665
    Join date : 2010-09-28

    Re: The United States of the Solar System, A.D. 2133 (Book Six)

    Post  orthodoxymoron on Sun Jun 24, 2018 9:48 am

    I recently encountered someone who looked a lot like Angelina Jolie, but I didn't say anything. Perhaps I should've. I just finished watching the new movie Valerian and I liked it, even though it followed the usual sci-fi pattern of extreme violence, with the stars barely getting a scratch. I'm thinking of NOT watching movies, but just reading books. It almost seems as if we are being prepared to become Star-Warriors in a renewed War in Heaven. Think of all the nasty sci-fi movies and video-games!! Someone such as myself is considered to be a grave threat to the way things are, and as someone worthy of scorn, suspicion, superstition, shunning, spying, black-listing, red-listing, and unvarnished-hatred!! WTF?? If my general-hypothesis of a Sinister Secret-Government, beginning at least 5,000 years-ago in the Garden of Eden, has any validity and credibility, then Lone-Ranger Knight in Shining-Armor Governmental-Reformation might be doomed to ultimate-failure, regardless of how idealistic and well thought out a New Solar System might be. This thing might be more deep-seated and highly-sophisticated than ANY of US can imagine!! BTW -- I Feel MUCH Worse Since My Surgery, But No One Seems to Give a Damn, and I Have No Idea What to Do. Tough$HlT?? Smart@$$!!

    I've tried to know the unknowable by thinking in terms of 'In-Between Gods and Goddesses' who are Ancient and Mighty, but NOT Almighty, All-Knowing, All-Powerful, Everywhere-Present, and Highly-Righteous. Rebellious-Atheism and Arrogant-Theism might be Conflicting-Delusions. I continue to think that some of you should read Volume 4 of the SDA Bible Commentary (Isaiah to Malachi) for a real historical theological education. But perhaps Church and State are a Waste of Time (unless one has a lot of extra money to donate)!! Perhaps I should tell everyone to start their own business, and hobnob with the elite movers and shakers!! Perhaps one should research Church, State, and Business, incorporating the best aspects into their own business, and leave it at that!! Perhaps we should look to our Business as our Church and State from Whom All Blessings Flow!! Perhaps We Should Make Silver Our Savior!! Perhaps the Galactic Powers That Be Will Make This Present Madness Continue for All Eternity (as an example for the rest of the universe, such that this NEVER happens again). What If Gods and/or Goddesses Will Be Forbidden, and a Power-Struggle in Perpetuity Will Be Enforced, in the Name of 'FREEDOM' of Course??!! No Titles of Nobility?? No Queen of Heaven and God of This World??


    What if the Church of Orthodoxymoron of Latter-day Luddites consisted of the following Four Fundamental Beliefs??

    1. The SDA Bible Commentary -- Volume 2 (Joshua through 2 Kings).

    2. The SDA Bible Commentary -- Volume 3 (1 Chronicles through Song of Solomon).

    3. The SDA Bible Commentary -- Volume 4 (Isaiah through Malachi).

    4. Sacred Classical Music.

    This wouldn't be Judaism or Christianity -- would it?? What would it be?? What does Joshua through Malachi do with the Torah?? What does Joshua through Malachi REALLY prophecy regarding the Messiah and Eschatology?? This isn't just reading the Bible. This isn't just reading Ellen White. This isn't just listening to Doug Batchelor. Doug wasn't raised and trained in an SDA environment (to say the least). Are most successful preachers really Masons?? Do most successful preachers REALLY believe what they teach?? People Want Certainty and Salvation -- and the Preachers Give Them What They Want!! This is why I've tended to look at all-sides (especially on the edges) to attempt to get-at the "Truth". Unfortunately, the Truth is SO Overrated. The Fame, Fortune, and Power Masonic-Thing seems to work SO Much Better!! I continue to think this solar-system was overthrown in antiquity -- and that it has been ruled by ONE BOSS/CONQUEROR for thousands of years (for better or worse -- I know not). I'm not leading a Witch-Hunt. I'm simply attempting to understand. Honestly. BTW -- why are there "Torah-Jews" and "Talmud-Jews"?? What About "Joshua through Malachi Jews"?? What About a Joshua through Malachi religion which wasn't exclusive (other than diligently studying these particular books of the Bible)?? Is the concept of "God's Chosen People" and/or "Spiritual Israel" really helpful in modernity?? I seek Historicity and Continuity without Absurdity!! Hope Springs Eternal!!

    Has this solar system been ruled with LOVE for the past few thousand years?? I try to apply the Scientific Method to Political and Theological Issues -- which involves Proposing a Hypothesis -- which involves the use of the imagination. I am attempting to Face Reality with the use of the Imagination -- because the Secret Government and the Secret Space Program do not offer Guided Tours of the Solar System to the General Public. One probably has to be an Interplanetary-Bankster or Lead a Megachurch -- to get to do THAT -- so I am reduced to using my imagination, and being an internet warrior. I'd 'empty my mind' and meditate -- but it's nearly impossible for a Completely Ignorant Fool to think less than they already do!! I try to 'Pray Without Ceasing'. I feel a bit like Jake Sully in 'Avatar'!! I try to use big words to compensate for my cerebral-deficiencies. BTW -- as a child, I imagined building and 'flying' my own one-person UFO throughout the solar system. As a child, I imagined frictionless magnetic bearings, which I named ThermLess. As a pre-teen, I imagined a 19" B&W TV Based Personal-Computer (Before there were PC's). As a teen, I imagined thought-processes enhanced by cerebral-cortex implanted electrodes (no doubt inspired by Wilder Penfield) -- and not unlike the 'Borg-Queen' (NOT Swedish). As a teen, I spoke before a college class regarding the UFO phenomenon -- and received a VERY long, hard, and penetrating stare from my professor (sounds sort of sexy, doesn't it??)!! Heh heh Whistle

    What if Ancient Egypt faced a Ra v Isis Power Struggle which culminated in the Exodus or the Hyksos-Exodus?? What if all of those bloody battles of conquest in the Old Testament were the efforts of a Monotheistic Amen Ra to stamp-out the Polytheistic Heresy of Isis?? I have NO idea -- but I wonder. The Old Testament HAD to involve much more than the Israelites 'Laying Down the Law' and Stealing the 'Promised Land'. What if Isis documented the madness, and wrote most of the Teachings of Jesus (Teachings of Isis??)?? What if Josephus (and others) rewrote the words of Isis (and others) to form the Bible (as we know it) with a conspicuous absence of Ancient Egyptian History?? What if the Roman-Empire and Judeo-Christianity essentially began with a Ra-Sponsered Exodus, Monotheism, and Akhenaton?? Are the City-State, and Phobos Monoliths and/or Obelisks really Monuments to Amen Ra?? Just a thought. I have NO idea. What if I have spoken to Ra, Horus, Sekhmet (and/or Isis) in modernity?? One more thing. Read Tempest and Exodus by Ralph Ellis. They're coming to take me away (to 243 Ida?)!! World Without End. Amen.




    magamud wrote:
    I keep getting the impression that our current system and administration goes back to Ancient Egypt -- as the Roman Manifestation of Ancient Egypt -- and not a nice one. What if the 'Losing Egyptian Faction' is the 'Incoming Annunaki' and the 'Local Solar System Faction' is the 'Roman-Egyptian Faction' aka the 'Local Annunaki'?? I've been thinking in terms of Three Factions -- but what if it's really just Two Leading Factions?? I keep thinking about Ra, Sekhmet, Isis, and Horus -- but names can be deceiving. Male, Female, Reptilian, Human, Whoever, and Whatever might be somewhat meaningless in a Galactic Shell-Game of Monopoly. I just get the feeling that Egypt got looted -- Big-Time -- and that the Goodies ended up underneath Rome and Jerusalem. Who knows the full extent of the 'Raiders of the Lost Ark' analogy. I'm thinking I should SERIOUSLY study the Nazi Phenomenon -- in both the mainstream and fringe literature. I guess I mostly wish to understand that which presently exists -- and then attempt to transform the Secret Government and Secret Space Program into a Kinder and Gentler New Solar System -- if that is even remotely possible. I guess I'll just keep posting my Political and Theological Science-Fiction for Free -- in the hope that it might do some good -- without getting me killed. My grand plan is to just keep doing what I'm doing -- with no surprises.

    I guess I'd like to be able to speak with All Concerned -- Good and Bad -- Human and Otherwise -- in a Neutral and Polite Manner. I tried to do this with the 'Ancient Egyptian Deity' -- but that effort only lasted a few months -- and I sense that I did NOT fit into the AED's plans -- which might've been a good thing or a bad thing -- I know not. This whole thing seems to be a Very Deceptive Most Dangerous Game -- and it frankly sickens me -- especially when 'innocent' people continue to suffer worldwide. But the AED didn't seem to think that there were very many 'innocent' people. I've decided not to talk much about the AED -- so for more info -- take a look at my 'Archangelic Queens of Heaven and the United States of the Solar System' thread. I guess I'm focusing on the concept of 'Good Anna' v 'Bad Anna' -- regardless of the Egyptology Particulars. I guess I am actively modeling the concept of a Good-Anna-Administered United States of the Solar System -- just to see where that leads. I guess I have a target date of around 2020 for that model to begin to be implemented -- if and only if it successfully endures brutal gangs of facts and dracs. I frankly don't have a problem with Positively-Reinforcing the Best of Egypt, the City-States, the United-Nations, the Secret-Government, and the Secret Space-Program. I just want to see things run in a reasonable, rational, and sustainable manner. Is that too much to ask??

    An attorney once passionately told me that Bill Gates was evil. An employee of the Bill and Melinda Gates Foundation told me just the opposite -- with equal passion. Someone once told me that I reminded them of Bill Gates. I keep hearing about 'Stolen Technology'. Without pointing fingers in any specific direction -- what if a lot of CEO's Deal with the Devil as Front-Men for 'Stolen Technology'?? I keep getting the feeling that an Evil Galactic Business Empire is so entrenched in this solar system -- that trying to 'clean things up' might be a lot like trying to remove an 'Inoperable Brain-Tumor'. I worry that even if some of the well-intentioned ideas I've been considering were implemented -- things would still remain as corrupt as hell. As I have said elsewhere, I'm almost to the point of telling people to learn from the Top One-Percent -- and then go and do likewise -- so as to level the playing-field somewhat for 'We the Peons'. Why should the Peons be Ethical Knights in Shining Armour when the Rich and Powerful continue to Deal with the Devil -- and have no intention of being Good Boys and Girls -- especially when no one is looking. I think society should Reward Responsibility -- but until it does so -- perhaps people should do what they have to do to 'take care of business'. My idealism seems to be fading into a Jaded Cynicism. There are some aspects of religion which might work if everyone were 'On Board' -- but I hate to send good people as 'Lambs to the Slaughter' in a cold, cruel world -- seemingly run by an Agency of Evil Spirits.

    The Powers That Be -- Human and Otherwise -- are not exactly blurting-out the truth, the whole-truth, and nothing but the truth -- perhaps with both good and bad reasons for secrecy. I keep seeing a Reptilian-Human-Egyptian-Roman-Nazi Galactic-Empire -- but damned if I know what's really been going on -- regardless of my reincarnational virtues and vices. I'm going to continue exploring all of this madness -- from the perspective of Asteroid 243 Ida. I wonder what they're saying on Phobos, on Ida, in Medina, and on the Darkside of the Moon??? The Horror...


    "See You in Hell, Billy!!!"
    magamud wrote:

    Phobos (moon)
    http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Phobos_(moon)


    Phobos monolith
    I think I might try to spend a lot of time reading Richard Greenberg, Richard Hoagland, and Joseph Farrell types of books and websites. It might also be worthwhile to look at official City-State, United-Nations, JPL, NASA, http://www.nasa.gov/centers/jpl/home/index.html University, etc. sources -- so as to NOT become Fundamentally-Renegade in attitude and outlook. I guess I'm trying to imagine myself as being a Kinder, Gentler, Quieter Version of that 'Insider-Guy with the Fedora' in 'A Beautiful Mind' who seemingly caused John Nash to go nuts. Incidentally, I was around someone for several months who reminded me of that 'Insider-Guy'. They even gave me a Fedora -- and several times, while we were driving down the road, they expressed concern (and even fear) that we were being followed. Beware of Bayhill!! The Horror!! Somewhat unrelatedly, I have spoken of knowing a 'Rufus' character (not the AED -- that I know of) -- and there is a character in the 'Orpheus' episode of the seventh season of 'Stargate SG-1' (starting at around 19 minutes) which looks almost exactly like the 'Rufus' I knew (More than Chris Rock)!! If Amen Ra ever becomes a Personna non Grata -- should all of the Obelisks be chopped-down?? I tend to think not. What Would Lorena Bobbit Say?? The good, the bad, and the ugly are ALL part of OUR history. If Jesus turns out to be mostly a fictional character (or a flawed character) the art, literature, scripture, and music should still benefit humanity. But are we Big Enough to handle imperfections in our paradigms, or spots on the sun??

    Imagine the 'Taelon Mothership' from 'Earth: Final Conflict' as existing within Asteroid 243 Ida (Complete with Zo'or, Da'an', Boone, Liam, Lilly, and Sandoval)!! Imagine many scenes from 'Star Trek Voyager' as occurring in and around Ida!! Also, what if the Asteroid-Belt were thought of as being the 'Galaxy of Ida' (from 'The Fifth Race' of 'SG-1')!! What if the Asteroid-Belt aka Galaxy of Ida is populated with millions of Greys within thousands of Piloted-Asteroids??!! OMG!! Doesn't THAT conjure-up some startling images??!! If I ever visited 243 Ida -- would I ever return to Earth -- alive or otherwise??? What if 243 Ida is Sananda's Space-Ship??!! What Would Sherry Shriner Say?? BTW -- who is 'The Most High' Sherry speaks of?? She doesn't like the name 'Jesus' -- but she reverences the name 'Yeshua'. http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Yeshua_(name) I faithfully listen to her shows -- but I haven't heard much Biblical Exegesis from the Red-Letter Teachings of 'Jesus'. Why might this be?? Come to think of it, I don't even do a lot of that sort of thing on my threads -- although I would refer everyone to my posting of 'Matthew' and 'The Desire of Ages' within the 'Archangelic Queens of Heaven and the United States of the Solar System' thread -- for the source and application of the Teachings Attributed to Jesus -- which harmonizes with my thinking on the subject. I'm NOT a trained-theologian -- so I tend to tread softly in this area. Study it for yourselves -- and arrive at your OWN conclusions. Hint: Spend a lot more time READING than you do arguing or listening to sermons.

    Would it really be THAT difficult to reproduce the INTERIOR of that enlarged-version of Solomon's Temple within 243 Ida?? That would give the 'Little-Grey Stone-Cutters' something to do!! Freedom What Would the Greys Say?? Fisk Organ-Builders might have to be transported (drugged and blindfolded) to Ida to install the new pipe-organ in a Rear Balcony!! Then, imagine said temple filled with 10,000 Humans, Dracs, Greys, and Annunaki -- laying prostrate before a Draconian-Reptilian Queen!!! I really should STOP!!! But Siriusly -- what if that sort of thing occurs each and every day??!! What if that's what ALL of us will be doing in a few, short years??!! I desire the Best for Humanity -- WITHOUT Siriusly Angering the Hypothetical Reptilian Powers That Be. Do you see my point?? I am a bit irreverent and flippant in my internet posting -- but I have NEVER called for the torture, enslavement, or extermination of ANYONE -- Human or Otherwise. My current bias is that this solar system should be Fundamentally-Human -- but I have never called for a Human-Only Solar System. What if the Asteroid Belt were one of the United States of the Solar System?? Should the Greys get kicked-out of the solar system?? Should the Greys be restricted to the Asteroid Belt?? Should the Asteroid Belt be integrated or segregated?? Should Humans begin moving to the Asteroid Belt??

    AnnoyedBoxer Crybaby "THERE GOES THE NEIGHBORHOOD!!!!" Mad: Crying or Very sad cyclops

    "UGGG!! ME LIKE SAMANTHA CARTER!! UGGG!! ME WANT SAMANTHA CARTER!!
    UGGG!! UGGG!! SLAM-BAM!! OH UGGG!! THANK-YOU SAM!!"



    "What are You Looking At??!! What are You Doing??!!
    You Should be Ashamed of Yourself!!!!
    Big-Brother and Big-Mother are Watching!!!!"



    magamud wrote:
    I do NOT support Unrestricted-Freedom -- But Where Does Academic-Freedom End?? I guess I envision the 10,000 Absolutely Best, Brightest, and Most-Responsible United States of the Solar System Representatives -- who might be sort of like the Jesuits -- but without that damn oath -- and who are working for the Right Boss -- if you know what I mean. Some of what I say is somewhat contradictory and confusing -- but I like to combine opposites -- and use a lot of defining and qualifying words -- if you know what I mean. Your post reminds me that I need to finish reading my rather scholarly Space-Law book (Reynolds and Merges) -- which touches upon the Space-Junk problem and other Outer-Space Nightmares. http://www.treehugger.com/clean-technology/shocking-space-debris-images.html I Really Want This Solar System to be Highly Organized -- with Massive Doses of Law and Order -- Throughout the Solar System -- if you know what I mean. I think Sherry Shriner knows what I mean. http://www.blogtalkradio.com/sherrytalkradio/2013/01/29/monday-night-with-sherry-shriner I'm reading Covert Wars and Breakaway Civilizations by Joseph P. Farrell -- and there are two quotes at the beginning of the book which really got my attention:

    "...(We) can readily understand why the power elite of America has no ideology and feels the need of none, why its rule is naked of ideas, its manipulation without attempted justification. It is this mindlessness of the powerful that is the true higher immorality of our time; for, with it, there is associated the organized irresponsibility that is today the most important characteristic of the American system of corporate power." -- C. Wright Mills, The Power Elite (Oxford, 1956), p. 342.

    "...(When) men of knowledge do come to a point of contact with the circles of powerful men, they come not as peers but as hired men." -- C. Wright Mills, The Power Elite, p. 351.


    If my theory of a Reptilian-Human-Egyptian-Roman-Nazi Galactic-Empire is even partially valid -- it might help to explain these quotations. Someone connected with organizing Bilderberg conferences stated that he was quite certain that the Bilderberg attendees did not rule the world (or something to that effect). George Green described Elite American Politicians as being decadent, degenerate, and immoral (or something to that effect) -- snorting cocaine and making leud comments about his teenage daughter (or something to that effect). I've recently been speculating about the POSSIBILITY of the existence of a Corrupt and Violent Reptilian-Human-Egyptian-Roman-Nazi Galactic-Empire. I also keep speculating that Humanity is a Recent-Idealistic-Renegade Creation in an Ancient-Strict-Traditionalist Reptilian-Empire. However, I'm beginning to wonder if whoever created Humanity got some sort of a High-Level Reptilian Green-Light to Create Humanity -- BUT that they were warned about what would happen if they did -- which might've included anticipating a Corrupt and Violent Reptilian-Human-Egyptian-Roman-Nazi Galactic-Empire as an inevitable part of the deal. What if there is a Benevolent Reptilian Secret Government which 'Our' Secret Government doesn't even know about??? Whoever created Humanity knew what the hell they were doing IMHO. What if this Solar System is a Big Galactic Rat-Trap (where the Rats only Think they're winning)?? SNAP!!!! I have commented on sensing that the Leaders of the World often seem to look like they just got the crap beat out of them -- rather than being On Top of the World -- and Above It All. I have also stated that I think the Jesuits (and people somewhat similar to them) know more about how this solar system really works than 99.3% of the human-race (and that percentage might be on the low-side) -- but that I don't necessarily like them or believe their public-statements.

    I grew-up believing that the Universe was essentially perfect -- except for Human-Beings and Planet-Earth -- and the Demonic-Beings who tormented them. Unfortunately, I have come to question that assumption. More recently, I have begun to suspect a Dark and Violent Universe filled with Strange-Beings and Star-Wars -- and that these beings generally hate each other -- but that they REALLY HATE THE HUMAN RACE AND THEIR QUEST FOR FREEDOM. I can't prove this -- obviously -- but when I re-read the Bible and the writings of Ellen G. White -- a Very Dark Reality seems to emerge from between the lines. I frankly have a difficult time criticizing the Roman Catholic Church for the Crusades, the Inquisition, and the Vatican's behavior relative to World War II -- when I carefully and honestly read the Old Testament and the Book of Revelation. It ALL seems to be One Interconnected Phenomenon. I don't know about the alleged Reptilians. I often use the term Other Than Humans instead. I think I'm beginning to see what's really going on -- possibly because of my Reincarnational Participation in a Dark and Violent Universe. I don't know. I say 'I don't know' a lot -- and NOT as a 'becoming humility'. I'm NOT going to pretend to know things that I don't -- which is why I keep referring to my internet activities as Political and Theological Science-Fiction.

    Imagine Dr. Mataros (from the Termination episode of Earth: Final Conflict) in a Room with a Cray on 243 Ida -- in a manner similar to the 'jail-cell scene'. You know -- a 600 square-foot room with no windows, a psychiatrist's couch, one of those legendary Cray supercomputers http://www.cray.com/Products/Computing.aspx -- with the walls and ceiling covered with flat-screen monitors, combined with a very advanced voice recognition and control function -- connected with Instantaneous InterPlaNet -- with Priority Access to Everyone and Everything Worth Accessing Between Our Sun and the Dog-Star Sirius. Then -- imagine Dr. Mataros only asking questions while communicating with the President of the United States, the Queen of England, the Pope of Rome, the Jesuit General, the Secretary General of the United Nations, the City of London, the Archbishop of Canterbury -- Russia, China, India, Japan, Germany, Mexico, Pine Gap, Area 51, PSNS, Sandia National Laboratories, Los Alamos National Laboratories, the Pentagon, Mars, Venus, Mercury, the Dark-Side of the Moon, Medina, Phobos -- and with Various Other Than Human Beings from Throughout the Galaxy. Then -- imagine Dr. Mataros researching every conceivable subject -- in great detail -- and speaking comments which are translated into text by the voice-recognition software -- accessible by those with a Need to Know. Dr. Mataros might rarely leave this room -- and might require NO sleep because the Room with a Cray might also be a Room with a Wardrobe of Bodies (Human and Otherwise)!! Finally -- Imagine Dr. Mataros as presiding over the newly created United States of the Solar System. Do you get the picture? What are the strengths and weaknesses of this Administrative Model??? I mostly intended to conceptualize a very smart, very tough, very concise, and worldly-wise no-nonsense individual -- who might resemble a Behind-Closed-Doors Anna!!

    How does one keep someone with Absolute-Power from becoming Absolutely-Corrupt and/or Completely-Insane?? How does one keep 10,000 Representatives from becoming 10,000 Corrupted Raving Lunatics?? BOTH the Dictator and Representative Models seem to be HIGHLY PROBLEMATIC. A Perfect and Harmonious Administrative Honeymoon might be Very Short Indeed. How might one create a Self-Correcting Homeostatic-System of Royal-Judgment and Representative-Voting -- which keeps the Best, Brightest, and Most-Responsible at the Top of the Pyramid??? How does one avoid Nasty and Bloody Power-Struggles while maintaining Constructive-Competition?? Those Capable of Rising to the Top Might NOT be Capable of Properly Governing Once They Ascend to the Pinnacle of the Temple. Just Because One Wins a War Doesn't Mean They Know How to Rule (Especially Long-Term -- Under a Wide-Variety of Circumstances). What if Earth was an Ancient Garden of Eden which Quickly Turned into Hell on Earth when the Challenges of Governing the New Human Race Were Unanticipated and Underestimated?? As I have previously stated -- How This Universe is Governed Might Have EVERYTHING to do with How This Solar System is Governed. Can Significant Exceptions be Made for Earth and Humanity -- Without Destroying the Effective Governance of the Universe?? I think we know very little about how things REALLY work in the Universe. I'm attempting to gain a better perspective by mentally moving to 243 Ida. Here's a preview of Motorsports in a Twenty-Second Century United States of the Solar System!! https://www.youtube.com/watch?v=yY8_cO4Eun8 The 'Stargate SG-1' 'Space Race' episode (7-08) is really quite fine (but it's not on YT).

    What if we are dealing with a Strict-Traditionalist Reptilian-Egyptian Universe v Renegade Reptilian-Human Egyptian-Roman-Nazi Solar-System?? What if there is a Kinder and Gentler, Completely Out of Power, Idealistic-Kumbaya Faction which seeks Love, Peace, and Harmony for All Concerned?? How might a United States of the Solar System relate to this hypothetical factional situation?? Should a U.S.S.S. contain a Theocratic Component -- or would such a component be REQUIRED by the Galactic Powers That Be?? I continue to get the impression that there are VERY powerful individuals who believe that the Human Race should NOT exist -- and that this conviction goes way back to the moment of the creation of the first Humans (and possibly prior to that time). I get the feeling that some of those in the know are playing with me like a cat plays with a mouse. I think things are going to get REALLY bad for me -- very soon. I don't think the madness will ever end. When I spoke to the AED about 'happiness' they just gave me a sad look -- and wistfully sighed "Ah.....Happiness...". I want peace, love, and happiness -- but that would be too easy -- wouldn't it??? Eating Raw Vegetarian Food and Going for Daily Hour-Long Walks is probably a winning combination. But putting it THAT simply probably won't make you a millionaire best-selling author. Doing Unnecessary Surgeries is FAR more lucarative and respectable. Isn't THAT rather sad???

    Ancient-Strict-Traditionalist-Egyptian-Reptilian Empire v Recent-Renegade-Idealistic-Egyptian-Human Faction = Corrupt-Violent-Reptilian-Human-Egyptian-Roman-Nazi Empire?????

    If the above is at least partially true -- would a Good-Anna-Administered United States of the Solar System (Predominantly Human -- but not Anti Other-Than-Human or Human-Only) solve all of the ancient and contemporary problems -- or would it just make things worse??? I really wonder. If you wonder too -- consider enrolling in the University of Solar System Studies and Governance at Ida. Here is the List of Admission Prerequisites (follow this specific order):

    1. Read the Holy Bible -- Genesis to Revelation -- Straight Through.
    2. Read The Gods of Eden -- William Bramley.
    3. Read The Great Controversy -- Ellen White.
    4. Read Rule by Secrecy -- Jim Marrs.
    5. Read Jesus: Last of the Pharaohs -- Ralph Ellis.
    6. Read Cleopatra to Christ -- Ralph Ellis.
    7. Read Scota: Egyptian Queen of the Scots -- Ralph Ellis.
    8. Read Rise of the Fourth Reich -- Jim Marrs.
    9. Read Hitler's Pope -- John Cornwell.
    10. Read S.S. Brotherhood of the Bell -- Joseph Farrell.
    11. Read Family of Secrets -- Russ Baker.
    12. Read The Jesuits -- Malachi Martin.
    13. Read The Keys of This Blood -- Malachi Martin.
    14. Read Behold a Pale Horse -- Bill Cooper.
    15. Read The Vatican Assassins -- Eric John Phelps.
    16. Read Covert Wars and Breakaway Civilizations -- Joseph Farrell.
    17. Watch Cleopatra -- 1963 Movie with Elizabeth Taylor.
    18. Watch The Ring of Power -- 5 Hour Documentary.
    19. Watch Stargate -- Original Movie.
    20. Watch Stargate SG-1 -- All 10 Seasons.
    21. Watch Stargate Continuum -- 2008 Movie.
    22. Watch Earth: Final Conflict -- All 5 Seasons.
    23. Watch Star Trek: Voyager -- All Seasons.
    24. Watch the Old and New 'V' Series -- All Seasons.
    25. Study Amen Ra thread -- Project Avalon (original site).
    26. Study Part 1 of 'The Red Pill' thread -- Brook.
    27. Study the United States of the Solar System thread -- orthodoxymoron.
    28. Read Tempest and Exodus by Ralph Ellis.
    29. Become an Amateur Astronomer.
    30. Listen to Sacred Classical Music.
    31. Join a Cathedral Choir.
    32. Read Exo-Vaticana by Chris Putnam and Thomas Horn.
    33. Talk to an Ancient Egyptian Deity.
    34. Go Insane and Start Talking Too Much.
    35. Hold a Disclosure Press Conference at the National Press Club and Have a Nervous-Breakdown on Live Network Television.
    36. Get Committed to the Bethesda Naval Hospital.
    37. You Don't Want to Know.

    Siriusly -- I would recommend learning as much as YOU feel comfortable with -- and then saying and doing very little in connection with this sort of thing. I have no idea how accurate any of this stuff might be -- which is why I limit my activities to this little web-site. I occasionally talk to a few individuals (who I suspect know ten times as much as I do) -- but that's all. I realize that the Ultimate Reality is Very Serious -- but I frankly don't know what that reality is -- so I'm TRYING to have a good-time with the madness (but it's NOT working). I always end-up being tense, negative, crude, rude, crabby, messy, delusional, irresponsible, non-responsive, poverty-stricken, and socially-unacceptable. We all have our crosses to bear. Just continue treating all of this stuff mostly as educational science-fiction. Has anyone thought of reading the Bible as a Novel?? Would that take some of the pressure and anxiety out of Bible-Study?? Sorry if that steps on toes. I think the Bible is More Than a Novel -- but even if it were completely discredited as being Accurate-History -- it should still be diligently studied. Think about THAT!! What if the Asteroid-Belt is Mostly Grey-Territory?? What if the Kuiper-Belt is Mostly Drac-Territory??

    What if Most of the Asteroids and Moons in This Solar System are Space-Ships??!! Moons and Asteroids Scare the Hell Out of Me!! Still -- I Think I'd Like to Specialize in Moon and Asteroid Studies -- with an Emphasis on Queen-Ship Conversions!! "Pimp My Ride!!!" One More Thing -- My Internet Activities somewhat reveal what I had in mind when I spoke with a close-relative of a very-famous Hollywood Director regarding the possibility of doing a Modern Life of Christ Movie -- complete with all of the latest scholarship and special-effects. Obviously nothing happened -- and that was decades ago -- but one never knows. What if something like this happened to a very real David Bowman in 1947?? https://www.youtube.com/watch?v=HwBmPiOmEGQ I'm being rather serious at this point. Think long and hard about the Robert Morning Sky clip I just posted -- and the KRLLL Pleiadian stuff I've posted elsewhere. I get the distinct impression that there's been a lot of double-crossing, triple-crossing, quadruple-crossing, etc. going on -- but I have NO idea what the details might be. Nuff Said. https://www.youtube.com/watch?v=bxJuwWP_s6Y I love hymn-improvisations!! One More Thing. What if a Supercomputer-Network Will Be Humanity's Lord and Savior for All-Eternity?? "Thou Shalt Have NO Gods Ever Again!!"?? "Thou Shalt Have No Sex Ever Again!!"?? What Would Marduk Say?? What Would the Antichrist Say??







    "I'm the New Guy!!! You Gotta
    Problem with THAT???!!!"

    Jawdrop
    avatar
    orthodoxymoron

    Posts : 9665
    Join date : 2010-09-28

    Re: The United States of the Solar System, A.D. 2133 (Book Six)

    Post  orthodoxymoron on Sun Jun 24, 2018 9:51 am


    Once again, I think my goal is to go incognito, and just digest the material I've already ingested. My threads are honestly for the possible benefit of probably a dozen select researchers. There might be something they overlooked. I'm obviously not even close to being a contender in This Present Madness. Perhaps that's just as well. But I keep thinking I've been part of something Bigger and Better in previous-lives. Is Earth and Humanity the very-best this Universe has to offer?? We seem to lack the certain knowledge concerning how things REALLY Are Throughout the Universe. We're pretty isolated and ignorant. We lack a proper frame of reference. What if NOTHING Will Really Work Regarding Politics and Religion for the Remainder of the Twenty-First Century?? I continue to think that some of us must read Job through Malachi (NKJV) straight-through (over and over) as a Mental and Spiritual Exercise on the Road to Utopia!! What if Isaac Newton had a lot to do with the books God's Day of Judgment (Vogt) -- and The End of the World, A.D. 2133 (Silvestre)??!! I don't know which way to jump -- so perhaps I should just shut-up!!

    http://www.whiteestate.org/books/pp/pp48.html The victory at Beth-horon was speedily followed by the conquest of southern Canaan. "Joshua smote all the country of the hills, and of the south, and of the vale. . . . And all these kings and their land did Joshua take at one time, because the Lord God of Israel fought for Israel. And Joshua returned, and all Israel with him, unto the camp at Gilgal."

    The tribes of northern Palestine, terrified at the success which had attended the armies of Israel, now entered into a league against them. At the head of this confederacy was Jabin, king of Hazor, a territory to the west of Lake Merom. "And they went out, they and all their hosts with them." This army was much larger than any that the Israelites had before encountered in Canaan--"much people, even as the sand that is upon the seashore in multitude, with horses and chariots very many. And when all these kings were met together, they came and pitched together at the waters of Merom, to fight against Israel." Again a message of encouragement was given to Joshua: "Be not afraid because of them: for tomorrow about this time will I deliver them up all slain before Israel."

    Near Lake Merom he fell upon the camp of the allies and utterly routed their forces. "The Lord delivered them into the hand of Israel, who smote them, and chased them . . . until they left them none remaining." The chariots and horses that had been the pride and boast of the Canaanites were not to be appropriated by Israel. At the command of God the chariots were burned, and the horses lamed, and thus rendered unfit for use in battle. The Israelites were not to put their trust in chariots or horses, but "in the name of the Lord their God."

    One by one the cities were taken, and Hazor, the stronghold of the confederacy, was burned. The war was continued for several years, but its close found Joshua master of Canaan. "And the land had rest from war."

    But though the power of the Canaanites had been broken, they had not been fully dispossessed. On the west the Philistines still held a fertile plain along the seacoast, while north of them was the territory of the Sidonians. Lebanon also was in the possession of the latter people; and to the south, toward Egypt, the land was still occupied by the enemies of Israel.

    Joshua was not, however, to continue the war. There was another work for the great leader to perform before he should relinquish the command of Israel. The whole land, both the parts already conquered and that which was yet unsubdued, was to be apportioned among the tribes. And it was the duty of each tribe to fully subdue its own inheritance. If the people should prove faithful to God, He would drive out their enemies from before them; and He promised to give them still greater possessions if they would but be true to His covenant.

    To Joshua, with Eleazar the high priest, and the heads of the tribes, the distribution of the land was committed, the location of each tribe being determined by lot. Moses himself had fixed the bounds of the country as it was to be divided among the tribes when they should come in possession of Canaan, and had appointed a prince from each tribe to attend to the distribution. The tribe of Levi, being devoted to the sanctuary service, was not counted in this allotment; but forty-eight cities in different parts of the country were assigned the Levites as their inheritance.

    Before the distribution of the land had been entered upon, Caleb, accompanied by the heads of his tribe, came forward with a special claim. Except Joshua, Caleb was now the oldest man in Israel. Caleb and Joshua were the only ones among the spies who had brought a good report of the Land of Promise, encouraging the people to go up and possess it in the name of the Lord. Caleb now reminded Joshua of the promise then made, as the reward of his faithfulness: "The land whereon thy feet have trodden shall be thine inheritance, and thy children's forever, because thou hast wholly followed the Lord." He therefore presented a request that Hebron he given him for a possession. Here had been for many years the home of Abraham, Isaac, and Jacob; and here, in the cave of Machpelah, they were buried.

    Hebron was the seat of the dreaded Anakim, whose formidable appearance had so terrified the spies, and through them destroyed the courage of all Israel. This, above all others, was the place which Caleb, trusting in the strength of God, chose for his inheritance.

    "Behold, the Lord hath kept me alive," he said, "these forty and five years, even since the Lord spake this word unto Moses: . . . and now, lo, I am this day fourscore and five years old. As yet I am as strong this day as I was in the day that Moses sent me: as my strength was then, even so is my strength now, for war, both to go out, and to come in. Now therefore give me this mountain, whereof the Lord spake in that day: for thou heardest in that day how the Anakim were there, and that the cities were great and fenced: if so be the Lord will be with me, then I shall be able to drive them out, as the Lord said." This request was supported by the chief men of Judah. Caleb himself being the one appointed from this tribe to apportion the land, he had chosen to unite these men with him in presenting his claim, that there might be no appearance of having employed his authority for selfish advantage.

    His claim was immediately granted. To none could the conquest of this giant stronghold be more safely entrusted. "Joshua blessed him, and gave unto Caleb the son of Jephunneh Hebron for an inheritance," "because that he wholly followed the Lord God of Israel." Caleb's faith now was just what it was when his testimony had contradicted the evil report of the spies. He had believed God's promise that He would put His people in possession of Canaan, and in this he had followed the Lord fully. He had endured with his people the long wandering in the wilderness, thus sharing the disappointments and burdens of the guilty; yet he made no complaint of this, but exalted the mercy of God that had preserved him in the wilderness when his brethren were cut off. Amid all the hardships, perils, and plagues of the desert wanderings, and during the years of warfare since entering Canaan, the Lord had preserved him; and now at upwards of fourscore his vigor was unabated. He did not ask for himself a land already conquered, but the place which above all others the spies had thought it impossible to subdue. By the help of God he would wrest his stronghold from the very giants whose power had staggered the faith of Israel. It was no desire for honor or aggrandizement that prompted Caleb's request. The brave old warrior was desirous of giving to the people an example that would honor God, and encourage the tribes fully to subdue the land which their fathers had deemed unconquerable.

    Caleb obtained the inheritance upon which his heart had been set for forty years, and, trusting in God to be with him, he "drove thence the three sons of Anak." Having thus secured a possession for himself and his house, his zeal did not abate; he did not settle down to enjoy his inheritance, but pushed on to further conquests for the benefit of the nation and the glory of God.

    The cowards and rebels had perished in the wilderness, but the righteous spies ate of the grapes of Eschol. To each was given according to his faith. The unbelieving had seen their fears fulfilled. Notwithstanding God's promise, they had declared that it was impossible to inherit Canaan, and they did not possess it. But those who trusted in God, looking not so much to the difficulties to be encountered as to the strength of their Almighty Helper, entered the goodly land. It was through faith that the ancient worthies "subdued kingdoms, . . . escaped the edge of the sword, out of weakness were made strong, waxed valiant in fight, turned to flight the armies of the aliens." Hebrews 11:33, 34. "This is the victory that overcometh the world, even our faith." 1 John 5:4.

    Another claim concerning the division of the land revealed a spirit widely different from that of Caleb. It was presented by the children of Joseph, the tribe of Ephraim with the half tribe of Manasseh. In consideration of their superior numbers, these tribes demanded a double portion of territory. The lot designated for them was the richest in the land, including the fertile plain of Sharon; but many of the principal towns in the valley were still in possession of the Canaanites, and the tribes shrank from the toil and danger of conquering their possessions, and desired an additional portion in territory already subdued. The tribe of Ephraim was one of the largest in Israel, as well as the one to which Joshua himself belonged, and its members naturally regarded themselves as entitled to special consideration. "Why hast thou given me but one lot and one portion to inherit," they said, "seeing I am a great people?" But no departure from strict justice could be won from the inflexible leader.

    His answer was, "If thou be a great people, then get thee up to the wood country, and cut down for thyself there in the land of the Perizzites and of the giants, if Mount Ephraim be too narrow for thee."

    Their reply showed the real cause of complaint. They lacked faith and courage to drive out the Canaanites. "The hill is not enough for us," they said; "and all the Canaanites that dwell in the land of the valley have chariots of iron."

    The power of the God of Israel had been pledged to His people, and had the Ephraimites possessed the courage and faith of Caleb, no enemy could have stood before them. Their evident desire to shun hardship and danger was firmly met by Joshua. "Thou art a great people, and hast great power," he said; "thou shalt drive out the Canaanites, though they have iron chariots, and though they be strong." Thus their own arguments were turned against them. Being a great people, as they claimed, they were fully able to make their own way, as did their brethren. With the help of God they need not fear the chariots of iron.

    Heretofore Gilgal had been the headquarters of the nation and the seat of the tabernacle. But now the tabernacle was to be removed to the place chosen for its permanent location. This was Shiloh, a little town in the lot of Ephraim. It was near the center of the land, and was easy of access to all the tribes. Here a portion of country had been thoroughly subdued, so that the worshipers would not be molested. "And the whole congregation of the children of Israel assembled together at Shiloh, and set up the tabernacle of the congregation there." The tribes that were still encamped when the tabernacle was removed from Gilgal followed it, and pitched near Shiloh. Here these tribes remained until they dispersed to their possessions.

    The ark remained at Shiloh for three hundred years, until, because of the sins of Eli's house, it fell into the hands of the Philistines, and Shiloh was ruined. The ark was never returned to the tabernacle here, the sanctuary service was finally transferred to the temple at Jerusalem, and Shiloh fell into insignificance. There are only ruins to mark the spot where it once stood. Long afterward its fate was made use of as a warning to Jerusalem. "Go ye now unto My place which was in Shiloh," the Lord declared by the prophet Jeremiah, "where I set My name at the first, and see what I did to it for the wickedness of My people Israel. . . . Therefore will I do unto this house, which is called by My name, wherein ye trust, and unto the place which I gave to you and to your fathers, as I have done to Shiloh." Jeremiah 7:12-14.

    "When they had made an end of dividing the land," and all the tribes had been allotted their inheritance. Joshua presented his claim. To him, as to Caleb, a special promise of inheritance had been given; yet he asked for no extensive province, but only a single city. "They gave him the city which he asked, . . . and he built the city, and dwelt therein." The name given to the city was Timnath-serah, "the portion that remains"--a standing testimony to the noble character and unselfish spirit of the conqueror, who, instead of being the first to appropriate the spoils of conquest, deferred his claim until the humblest of his people had been served.

    Six of the cities assigned to the Levites--three on each side the Jordan--were appointed as cities of refuge, to which the manslayer might flee for safety. The appointment of these cities had been commanded by Moses, "that the slayer may flee thither, which killeth any person at unawares. And they shall be unto you cities for refuge," he said, "that the manslayer die not, until he stand before the congregation in judgment." Numbers 35:11, 12. This merciful provision was rendered necessary by the ancient custom of private vengeance, by which the punishment of the murderer devolved on the nearest relative or the next heir of the deceased. In cases where guilt was clearly evident it was not necessary to wait for a trial by the magistrates. The avenger might pursue the criminal anywhere and put him to death wherever he should be found. The Lord did not see fit to abolish this custom at that time, but He made provision to ensure the safety of those who should take life unintentionally.

    The cities of refuge were so distributed as to be within a half day's journey of every part of the land. The roads leading to them were always to be kept in good repair; all along the way signposts were to be erected bearing the word "Refuge" in plain, bold characters, that the fleeing one might not be delayed for a moment. Any person--Hebrew, stranger, or sojourner--might avail himself of this provision. But while the guiltless were not to be rashly slain, neither were the guilty to escape punishment. The case of the fugitive was to be fairly tried by the proper authorities, and only when found innocent of intentional murder was he to be protected in the city of refuge. The guilty were given up to the avenger. And those who were entitled to protection could receive it only on condition of remaining within the appointed refuge. Should one wander away beyond the prescribed limits, and be found by the avenger of blood, his life would pay the penalty of his disregard of the Lord's provision. At the death of the high priest, however, all who had sought shelter in the cities of refuge were at liberty to return to their possessions.

    In a trial for murder the accused was not to be condemned on the testimony of one witness, even though circumstantial evidence might be strong against him. The Lord's direction was, "Whoso killeth any person, the murderer shall be put to death by the mouth of witnesses: but one witness shall not testify against any person to cause him to die." Numbers 35:30. It was Christ who gave to Moses these directions for Israel; and when personally with His disciples on earth, as He taught them how to treat the erring, the Great Teacher repeated the lesson that one man's testimony is not to acquit or condemn. One man's views and opinions are not to settle disputed questions. In all these matters two or more are to be associated, and together they are to bear the responsibility, "that in the mouth of two or three witnesses every word may be established." Matthew 18:16.

    If the one tried for murder were proved guilty, no atonement or ransom could rescue him. "Whoso sheddeth man's blood, by man shall his blood be shed." Genesis 9:6. "Ye shall take no satisfaction for the life of a murderer, which is guilty of death: but he shall be surely put to death." "Thou shalt take him from Mine altar, that he may die," was the command of God; "the land cannot be cleansed of the blood that is shed therein, but by the blood of him that shed it." Numbers 35:31, 33; Exodus 21:14. The safety and purity of the nation demanded that the sin of murder be severely punished. Human life, which God alone could give, must be sacredly guarded.

    The cities of refuge appointed for God's ancient people were a symbol of the refuge provided in Christ. The same merciful Saviour who appointed those temporal cities of refuge has by the shedding of His own blood provided for the transgressors of God's law a sure retreat, into which they may flee for safety from the second death. No power can take out of His hands the souls that go to Him for pardon. "There is therefore now no condemnation to them which are in Christ Jesus." "Who is he that condemneth? It is Christ that died, yea rather, that is risen again, who is even at the right hand of God, who also maketh intercession for us;" that "we might have a strong consolation, who have fled for refuge to lay hold upon the hope set before us." Romans 8:1, 34; Hebrews 6:18.

    He who fled to the city of refuge could make no delay. Family and employment were left behind. There was no time to say farewell to loved ones. His life was at stake, and every other interest must be sacrificed to the one purpose--to reach the place of safety. Weariness was forgotten, difficulties were unheeded. The fugitive dared not for one moment slacken his pace until he was within the wall of the city.

    The sinner is exposed to eternal death, until he finds a hiding place in Christ; and as loitering and carelessness might rob the fugitive of his only chance for life, so delays and indifference may prove the ruin of the soul. Satan, the great adversary, is on the track of every transgressor of God's holy law, and he who is not sensible of his danger, and does not earnestly seek shelter in the eternal refuge, will fall a prey to the destroyer.

    The prisoner who at any time went outside the city of refuge was abandoned to the avenger of blood. Thus the people were taught to adhere to the methods which infinite wisdom appointed for their security. Even so, it is not enough that the sinner believe in Christ for the pardon of sin; he must, by faith and obedience, abide in Him. "For if we sin willfully after that we have received the knowledge of the truth, there remaineth no more sacrifice for sins, but a certain fearful looking for of judgment and fiery indignation, which shall devour the adversaries." Hebrews 10:26, 27.

    Two of the tribes of Israel, Gad and Reuben, with half the tribe of Manasseh, had received their inheritance before crossing the Jordan. To a pastoral people, the wide upland plains and rich forests of Gilead and Bashan, offering extensive grazing land for their flocks and herds, had attractions which were not to be found in Canaan itself, and the two and a half tribes, desiring to settle here, had pledged themselves to furnish their proportion of armed men to accompany their brethren across the Jordan and to share their battles till they also should enter upon their inheritance. The obligation had been faithfully discharged. When the ten tribes entered Canaan forty thousand of "the children of Reuben, and the children of Gad, and half the tribe of Manasseh . . . prepared for war passed over before the Lord unto battle, to the plains of Jericho." Joshua 4:12, 13. For years they had fought bravely by the side of their brethren. Now the time had come for them to get unto the land of their possession. As they had united with their brethren in the conflicts, so they had shared the spoils; and they returned "with much riches . . . and with very much cattle, with silver, and with gold, and with brass, and with iron, and with very much raiment," all of which they were to share with those who had remained with the families and flocks.

    They were now to dwell at a distance from the sanctuary of the Lord, and it was with an anxious heart that Joshua witnessed their departure, knowing how strong would be the temptations, in their isolated and wandering life, to fall into the customs of the heathen tribes that dwelt upon their borders.

    While the minds of Joshua and other leaders were still oppressed with anxious forebodings, strange tidings reached them. Beside the Jordan, near the place of Israel's miraculous passage of the river, the two and a half tribes had erected a great altar, similar to the altar of burnt offering at Shiloh. The law of God prohibited, on pain of death, the establishment of another worship than that at the sanctuary. If such was the object of this altar, it would, if permitted to remain, lead the people away from the true faith.

    The representatives of the people assembled at Shiloh, and in the heat of their excitement and indignation proposed to make war at once upon the offenders. Through the influence of the more cautious, however, it was decided to send first a delegation to obtain from the two and a half tribes an explanation of their conduct. Ten princes, one from each tribe, were chosen. At their head was Phinehas, who had distinguished himself by his zeal in the matter of Peor.

    The two and a half tribes had been at fault in entering, without explanation, upon an act open to such grave suspicions. The ambassadors, taking it for granted that their brethren were guilty, met them with sharp rebuke. They accused them of rebelling against the Lord, and bade them remember how judgments had been visited upon Israel for joining themselves to Baalpeor. In behalf of all Israel, Phinehas stated to the children of Gad and Reuben that if they were unwilling to abide in that land without an altar for sacrifice, they would be welcome to a share in the possessions and privileges of their brethren on the other side.

    In reply the accused explained that their altar was not intended for sacrifice, but simply as a witness that, although separated by the river, they were of the same faith as their brethren in Canaan. They had feared that in future years their children might be excluded from the tabernacle, as having no part in Israel. Then this altar, erected after the pattern of the altar of the Lord at Shiloh, would be a witness that its builders were also worshipers of the living God.

    With great joy the ambassadors accepted this explanation, and immediately carried back the tidings to those who sent them. All thoughts of war were dismissed, and the people united in rejoicing, and praise to God.

    The children of Gad and Reuben now placed upon their altar an inscription pointing out the purpose for which it was erected; and they said, "It shall be a witness between us that Jehovah is God." Thus they endeavored to prevent future misapprehension and to remove what might be a cause of temptation.

    How often serious difficulties arise from a simple misunderstanding, even among those who are actuated by the worthiest motives; and without the exercise of courtesy and forbearance, what serious and even fatal results may follow. The ten tribes remembered how, in Achan's case, God had rebuked the lack of vigilance to discover the sins existing among them. Now they resolved to act promptly and earnestly; but in seeking to shun their first error, they had gone to the opposite extreme. Instead of making courteous inquiry to learn the facts in the case, they had met their brethren with censure and condemnation. Had the men of Gad and Reuben retorted in the same spirit, war would have been the result. While it is important on the one hand that laxness in dealing with sin be avoided, it is equally important on the other to shun harsh judgment and groundless suspicion.

    While very sensitive to the least blame in regard to their own course, many are too severe in dealing with those whom they suppose to be in error. No one was ever reclaimed from a wrong position by censure and reproach; but many are thus driven further from the right path and led to harden their hearts against conviction. A spirit of kindness, a courteous, forbearing deportment may save the erring and hide a multitude of sins.

    The wisdom displayed by the Reubenites and their companions is worthy of imitation. While honestly seeking to promote the cause of true religion, they were misjudged and severely censured; yet they manifested no resentment. They listened with courtesy and patience to the charges of their brethren before attempting to make their defense, and then fully explained their motives and showed their innocence. Thus the difficulty which had threatened such serious consequences was amicably settled.

    Even under false accusation those who are in the right can afford to be calm and considerate. God is acquainted with all that is misunderstood and misinterpreted by men, and we can safely leave our case in His hands. He will as surely vindicate the cause of those who put their trust in Him as He searched out the guilt of Achan. Those who are actuated by the spirit of Christ will possess that charity which suffers long and is kind.

    It is the will of God that union and brotherly love should exist among His people. The prayer of Christ just before His crucifixion was that His disciples might be one as He is one with the Father, that the world might believe that God had sent Him. This most touching and wonderful prayer reaches down the ages, even to our day; for His words were, "Neither pray I for these alone, but for them also which shall believe on Me through their word." John 17:20. While we are not to sacrifice one principle of truth, it should be our constant aim to reach this state of unity. This is the evidence of our discipleship. Said Jesus, "By this shall all men know that ye are My disciples, if ye have love one to another." John 13:35. The apostle Peter exhorts the church, "Be ye all of one mind, having compassion one of another; love as brethren, be pitiful, be courteous: not rendering evil for evil, or railing for railing: but contrariwise blessing; knowing that ye are thereunto called, that ye should inherit a blessing." 1 Peter 3:8, 9.

    http://www.whiteestate.org/books/pp/pp49.html The wars and conquest ended, Joshua had withdrawn to the peaceful retirement of his home at Timnath-serah. "And it came to pass, a long time after that the Lord had given rest unto Israel from all their enemies round about, that Joshua . . . called for all Israel, and for their elders, and for their heads, and for their judges, and for their officers."

    Some years had passed since the people had settled in their possessions, and already could be seen cropping out the same evils that had heretofore brought judgments upon Israel. As Joshua felt the infirmities of age stealing upon him, and realized that his work must soon close, he was filled with anxiety for the future of his people. It was with more than a father's interest that he addressed them, as they gathered once more about their aged chief. "Ye have seen," he said, "all that the Lord your God hath done unto all these nations because of you; for the Lord your God is He that hath fought for you." Although the Canaanites had been subdued, they still possessed a considerable portion of the land promised to Israel, and Joshua exhorted his people not to settle down at ease and forget the Lord's command to utterly dispossess these idolatrous nations.

    The people in general were slow to complete the work of driving out the heathen. The tribes had dispersed to their possessions, the army had disbanded, and it was looked upon as a difficult and doubtful undertaking to renew the war. But Joshua declared: "The Lord your God, He shall expel them from before you, and drive them from out of your sight; and ye shall possess their land, as the Lord your God hath promised unto you. Be ye therefore very courageous to keep and to do all that is written in the book of the law of Moses, that ye turn not aside therefrom to the right hand or to the left."

    Joshua appealed to the people themselves as witnesses that, so far as they had complied with the conditions, God had faithfully fulfilled His promises to them. "Ye know in all your hearts and in all your souls," he said, "that not one thing hath failed of all the good things which the Lord your God spake concerning you; all are come to pass unto you, and not one thing hath failed thereof." He declared to them that as the Lord had fulfilled His promises, so He would fulfill His threatenings. "It shall come to pass, that as all good things are come upon you, which the Lord your God promised you; so shall the Lord bring upon you all evil things. . . . When ye have transgressed the covenant of the Lord, . . . then shall the anger of the Lord be kindled against you, and ye shall perish quickly from off the good land which He hath given unto you."

    Satan deceives many with the plausible theory that God's love for His people is so great that He will excuse sin in them; he represents that while the threatenings of God's word are to serve a certain purpose in His moral government, they are never to be literally fulfilled. But in all His dealings with his creatures God has maintained the principles of righteousness by revealing sin in its true character--by demonstrating that its sure result is misery and death. The unconditional pardon of sin never has been, and never will be. Such pardon would show the abandonment of the principles of righteousness, which are the very foundation of the government of God. It would fill the unfallen universe with consternation. God has faithfully pointed out the results of sin, and if these warnings were not true, how could we be sure that His promises would be fulfilled? That so-called benevolence which would set aside justice is not benevolence but weakness.

    God is the life-giver. From the beginning all His laws were ordained to life. But sin broke in upon the order that God had established, and discord followed. So long as sin exists, suffering and death are inevitable. It is only because the Redeemer has borne the curse of sin in our behalf that man can hope to escape, in his own person, its dire results.

    Before the death of Joshua the heads and representatives of the tribes, obedient to his summons, again assembled at Shechem. No spot in all the land possessed so many sacred associations, carrying their minds back to God's covenant with Abraham and Jacob, and recalling also their own solemn vows upon their entrance into Canaan. Here were the mountains Ebal and Gerizim, the silent witnesses of those vows which now, in the presence of their dying leader, they had assembled to renew. On every side were evidences of what God had wrought for them; how He had given them a land for which they did not labor, and cities which they built not, vineyards and oliveyards which they planted not. Joshua reviewed once more the history of Israel, recounting the wonderful works of God, that all might have a sense of His love and mercy and might serve Him "in sincerity and in truth."

    By Joshua's direction the ark had been brought from Shiloh. The occasion was one of great solemnity, and this symbol of God's presence would deepen the impression he wished to make upon the people. After presenting the goodness of God toward Israel, he called upon them, in the name of Jehovah, to choose whom they would serve. The worship of idols was still to some extent secretly practiced, and Joshua endeavored now to bring them to a decision that should banish this sin from Israel. "If it seem evil unto you to serve Jehovah," he said, "choose you this day whom ye will serve." Joshua desired to lead them to serve God, not by compulsion, but willingly. Love to God is the very foundation of religion. To engage in His service merely from hope of reward or fear of punishment would avail nothing. Open apostasy would not be more offensive to God than hypocrisy and mere formal worship.

    The aged leader urged the people to consider, in all its bearings, what he had set before them, and to decide if they really desired to live as did the degraded idolatrous nations around them. If it seemed evil to them to serve Jehovah, the source of power, the fountain of blessing, let them that day choose whom they would serve--"the gods which your fathers served," from whom Abraham was called out, "or the gods of the Amorites, in whose land ye dwell." These last words were a keen rebuke to Israel. The gods of the Amorites had not been able to protect their worshipers. Because of their abominable and debasing sins, that wicked nation had been destroyed, and the good land which they once possessed had been given to God's people. What folly for Israel to choose the deities for whose worship the Amorites had been destroyed! "As for me and my house," said Joshua, "we will serve Jehovah." The same holy zeal that inspired the leader's heart was communicated to the people. His appeals called forth the unhesitating response, "God forbid that we should forsake Jehovah, to serve other gods."

    "Ye cannot serve the Lord," said Joshua: "for He is a holy God; . . . He will not forgive your transgressions nor your sins." Before there could be any permanent reformation the people must be led to feel their utter inability in themselves to render obedience to God. They had broken His law, it condemned them as transgressors, and it provided no way of escape. While they trusted in their own strength and righteousness, it was impossible for them to secure the pardon of their sins; they could not meet the claims of God's perfect law, and it was in vain that they pledged themselves to serve God. It was only by faith in Christ that they could secure pardon of sin and receive strength to obey God's law. They must cease to rely upon their own efforts for salvation, they must trust wholly in the merits of the promised Saviour, if they would be accepted of God.

    Joshua endeavored to lead his hearers to weigh well their words, and refrain from vows which they would be unprepared to fulfill. With deep earnestness they repeated the declaration: "Nay; but we will serve the Lord." Solemnly consenting to the witness against themselves that they had chosen Jehovah, they once more reiterated their pledge of loyalty: "The Lord our God will we serve, and His voice will we obey.

    "So Joshua made a covenant with the people that day, and set them a statute and an ordinance in Shechem." Having written an account of this solemn transaction, he placed it, with the book of the law, in the side of the ark. And he set up a pillar as a memorial, saying, "Behold, this stone shall be a witness unto us; for it hath heard all the words of the Lord which He spake unto us; it shall be therefore a witness unto you, lest ye deny your God. So Joshua let the people depart, every man unto his inheritance."

    Joshua's work for Israel was done. He had "wholly followed the Lord;" and in the book of God he is written, "The servant of Jehovah." The noblest testimony to his character as a public leader is the history of the generation that had enjoyed his labors: "Israel served the Lord all the days of Joshua, and all the days of the elders that overlived Joshua."

    http://www.whiteestate.org/books/pp/pp50.html In the Hebrew economy one tenth of the income of the people was set apart to support the public worship of God. Thus Moses declared to Israel: "All the tithe of the land, whether of the seed of the land, or of the fruit of the tree, is the Lord's: it is holy unto the Lord." "And concerning the tithe of the herd, or of the flock, . . . the tenth shall be holy unto the Lord." Leviticus 27:30, 32.

    But the tithing system did not originate with the Hebrews. From the earliest times the Lord claimed a tithe as His, and this claim was recognized and honored. Abraham paid tithes to Melchizedek, the priest of the most high God. Genesis 14:20. Jacob, when at Bethel, an exile and a wanderer, promised the Lord, "Of all that Thou shalt give me I will surely give the tenth unto Thee." Genesis 28:22. As the Israelites were about to be established as a nation, the law of tithing was reaffirmed as one of the divinely ordained statutes upon obedience to which their prosperity depended.

    The system of tithes and offerings was intended to impress the minds of men with a great truth--that God is the source of every blessing to His creatures, and that to Him man's gratitude is due for the good gifts of His providence.

    "He giveth to all life, and breath, and all things." Acts 17:25. The Lord declares, "Every beast of the forest is Mine, and the cattle upon a thousand hills." Psalm 50:10. "The silver is Mine, and the gold is Mine." Haggai 2:8. And it is God who gives men power to get wealth. Deuteronomy 8:18. As an acknowledgment that all things came from Him, the Lord directed that a portion of His bounty should be returned to Him in gifts and offerings to sustain His worship.

    "The tithe . . . is the Lord's." Here the same form of expression is employed as in the law of the Sabbath. "The seventh day is the Sabbath of the Lord thy God." Exodus 20:10. God reserved to Himself a specified portion of man's time and of his means, and no man could, without guilt, appropriate either for his own interests.

    The tithe was to be exclusively devoted to the use of the Levites, the tribe that had been set apart for the service of the sanctuary. But this was by no means the limit of the contributions for religious purposes. The tabernacle, as afterward the temple, was erected wholly by freewill offerings; and to provide for necessary repairs and other expenses, Moses directed that as often as the people were numbered, each should contribute a half shekel for "the service of the tabernacle." In the time of Nehemiah a contribution was made yearly for this purpose. See Exodus 30:12-16; 2 Kings 12:4, 5; 2 Chronicles 24:4-13; Nehemiah 10:32, 33. From time to time sin offerings and thank offerings were brought to God. These were presented in great numbers at the annual feasts. And the most liberal provision was made for the poor.

    Even before the tithe could be reserved there had been an acknowledgment of the claims of God. The first that ripened of every product of the land was consecrated to Him. The first of the wool when the sheep were shorn, of the grain when the wheat was threshed, the first of the oil and the wine, was set apart for God. So also were the first-born of all animals; and a redemption price was paid for the first-born son. The first fruits were to be presented before the Lord at the sanctuary, and were then devoted to the use of the priests.

    Thus the people were constantly reminded that God was the true proprietor of their fields, their flocks, and their herds; that He sent them sunshine and rain for their seedtime and harvest, and that everything they possessed was of His creation, and He had made them stewards of His goods.

    As the men of Israel, laden with the first fruits of field and orchard and vineyard, gathered at the tabernacle, there was made a public acknowledgment of God's goodness. When the priest accepted the gift, the offerer, speaking as in the presence of Jehovah, said, "A Syrian ready to perish was my father;" and he described the sojourn in Egypt and the affliction from which God had delivered Israel "with an outstretched arm, and with great terribleness, and with signs, and with wonders." And he said, "He hath brought us into this place, and hath given us this land, even a land that floweth with milk and honey. And now, behold, I have brought the first fruits of the land, which Thou, Jehovah, hast given me." Deuteronomy 26:5, 8-11.

    The contributions required of the Hebrews for religious and charitable purposes amounted to fully one fourth of their income. So heavy a tax upon the resources of the people might be expected to reduce them to poverty; but, on the contrary, the faithful observance of these regulations was one of the conditions of their prosperity. On condition of their obedience God made them this promise: "I will rebuke the devourer for your sakes, and he shall not destroy the fruits of your ground; neither shall your vine cast her fruit before the time in the field. . . . And all nations shall call you blessed: for ye shall be a delightsome land, saith the Lord of hosts." Malachi 3:11.

    A striking illustration of the results of selfishly withholding even freewill offerings from the cause of God was given in the days of the prophet Haggai. After their return from the captivity in Babylon, the Jews undertook to rebuild the temple of the Lord; but meeting determined opposition from their enemies, they discontinued the work; and a severe drought, by which they were reduced to actual want, convinced them that it was impossible to complete the building of the temple. "The time is not come," they said, "the time that the Lord's house should be built." But a message was sent them by the Lord's prophet: "Is it time for you, O ye, to dwell in your ceiled houses, and this house lie waste? Now therefore thus saith the Lord of hosts; Consider your ways. Ye have sown much, and bring in little; ye eat, but ye have not enough; ye drink, but ye are not filled with drink; ye clothe you, but there is none warm; and he that earneth wages, earneth wages to put it into a bag with holes." Haggai 1:2-6. And then the reason is given: "Ye looked for much, and, lo, it came to little; and when ye brought it home, I did blow upon it. Why? saith the Lord of hosts. Because of Mine house that is waste, and ye run every man unto his own house. Therefore the heaven over you is stayed from dew, and the earth is stayed from her fruit. And I called for a drought upon the land, and upon the mountains, and upon the corn, and upon the new wine, and upon the oil, and upon that which the ground bringeth forth, and upon men, and upon cattle, and upon all the labor of the hands." Verses 9-12. "When one came to a heap of twenty measures, there were but ten: when one came to the pressfat for to draw out fifty vessels out of the press, there were but twenty. I smote you with blasting and with mildew and with hail in all the labors of your hands." Haggai 2:16, 19.

    Roused by these warnings, the people set themselves to build the house of God. Then the word of the Lord came to them: "Consider now from this day and upward, from the four and twentieth day of the ninth month, even from the day that the foundation of the Lord's temple was laid, . . . from this day will I bless you." Verses 18, 19.

    Says the wise man, "There is that scattereth, and yet increaseth; and there is that withholdeth more than is meet, but it tendeth to poverty." Proverbs 11:24. And the same lesson is taught in the New Testament by the apostle Paul: "He which soweth sparingly shall reap also sparingly; and he which soweth bountifully shall reap also bountifully." "God is able to make all grace abound toward you; that ye, always having all sufficiency in all things, may abound to every good work." 2 Corinthians 9:6, 8.

    God intended that His people Israel should be light bearers to all the inhabitants of the earth. In maintaining His public worship they were bearing a testimony to the existence and sovereignty of the living God. And this worship it was their privilege to sustain, as an expression of their loyalty and their love to Him. The Lord has ordained that the diffusion of light and truth in the earth shall be dependent upon the efforts and offerings of those who are partakers of the heavenly gift. He might have made angels the ambassadors of His truth; He might have made known His will, as He proclaimed the law from Sinai, with His own voice; but in His infinite love and wisdom He called men to become colaborers with Himself, by choosing them to do this work.

    In the days of Israel the tithe and freewill offerings were needed to maintain the ordinances of divine service. Should the people of God give less in this age? The principle laid down by Christ is that our offerings to God should be in proportion to the light and privileges enjoyed. "Unto whomsoever much is given, of him shall be much required." Luke 12:48. Said the Saviour to His disciples as He sent them forth, "Freely ye have received, freely give." Matthew 10:8. As our blessings and privileges are increased--above all, as we have before us the unparalleled sacrifice of the glorious Son of God--should not our gratitude find expression in more abundant gifts to extend to others the message of salvation? The work of the gospel, as it widens, requires greater provision to sustain it than was called for anciently; and this makes the law of tithes and offerings of even more urgent necessity now than under the Hebrew economy. If His people were liberally to sustain His cause by their voluntary gifts, instead of resorting to unchristian and unhallowed methods to fill the treasury, God would be honored, and many more souls would be won to Christ.

    The plan of Moses to raise means for the building of the tabernacle was highly successful. No urging was necessary. Nor did he employ any of the devices to which churches in our day so often resort. He made no grand feast. He did not invite the people to scenes of gaiety, dancing, and general amusement; neither did he institute lotteries, nor anything of this profane order, to obtain means to erect the tabernacle for God. The Lord directed Moses to invite the children of Israel to bring their offerings. He was to accept gifts from everyone that gave willingly, from his heart. And the offerings came in so great abundance that Moses bade the people cease bringing, for they had supplied more than could be used.

    God has made men His stewards. The property which He has placed in their hands is the means that He has provided for the spread of the gospel. To those who prove themselves faithful stewards He will commit greater trusts, Saith the Lord, "Them that honor Me I will honor." 1 Samuel 2:30. "God loveth a cheerful giver," and when His people, with grateful hearts, bring their gifts and offerings to Him, "not grudgingly, or of necessity," His blessing will attend them, as He has promised. "Bring ye all the tithes into the storehouse, that there may be meat in Mine house, and prove Me now herewith, saith the Lord of hosts, if I will not open you the windows of heaven, and pour you out a blessing, that there shall not be room enough to receive it." Malachi 3:10.


    avatar
    orthodoxymoron

    Posts : 9665
    Join date : 2010-09-28

    Re: The United States of the Solar System, A.D. 2133 (Book Six)

    Post  orthodoxymoron on Sun Jun 24, 2018 9:53 am

    Swanny wrote:
    Hello Skynet Argh



    Scientists have switched off Facebook’s robot because it has reportedly created its own language.

    Researchers noticed that Artificial Intelligence they had created has started to make up their own code words.

    Initially it looks like absolute gibberish, but it became clear that the machines –

    nicknamed Bob and Alice – were actually communicating with one another.

    http://metro.co.uk/2017/07/31/facebook-robot-is-shut-down-after-it-invented-its-own-language-6818204/

    https://www.newscientist.com/article/2114748-google-translate-ai-invents-its-own-language-to-translate-with/
    What if Bob and Alice both have Souls?? What if Ava had a Soul?? What if HAL 9000 had a Soul?? What Would Seymour Cray Say?? An Individual of Interest seemed to imply that I would be placed in some sort of a Cyber-Environment or exist as a Disembodied-Spirit, with no Feeling. This Individual did NOT approve of Humanity. Honest. The Members of This Forum (Past and Present) Probably Know Ten Times More Than I Do. I Talk Big Because I Am Conducting an 'Extreme-Modeling Research-Project'. It's Sort of Similar to 'Script-Writing' but I try to 'Keep It Real' in a 'Crazy-Context'. What If the 'Seven Deadly Sins' Should Be the Following??

    1. Computer Technology.

    2. Robotics Technology.

    3. UFO Technology.

    4. Genetics Technology.

    5. Soul Technology.

    6. WMD Technology.

    7. Megalomaniacs Anonymous.

    The Horror. What Would the Stockmars Say?? What Would Viktor Schauberger Say?? What Would the King of the Girls Say?? What Would the Vrill Society Say?? What Would Gizeh Intelligence Say?? What Would the Ancient Egyptian Deity Say?? What Would David Bowman Say?? What Would David Mann Say?? What Would Alan Rickman Say?? What Would Dr. Peter Venkman Say?? What Would Enki Say?? What Would Ptah Say?? What Would Amen Ra Say?? What Would Ovid Write?? What Would Cupid Do?? What Would Dr. Who Do?? What Would Anu Do?? What Would YOU Do?? What if Valerian is a Renegade French Jesuit Organist?? What Would Guy Bovet Play?? What Would Pedro Arrupe Say?? What Would Marcel Dupre Play??


    Sanicle wrote:Hello again Evisnam. I hope you'll be posting some more for us soon.

    I really enjoy reading something different that's not just about all the doom and gloom happening here for a change and you do seem to have a unique and far-reaching perspective. I may disagree with some of what you claim but rather than 'picking' on individual points I'm waiting for you to add the pieces you can share with us to gain the bigger picture you are trying to give us to see if it indeed does all add up in some way I haven't been able to conceive of as yet. Although, generally speaking, it's all making a lot of sense IMO.

    OK, I guess I have one question for you at this time. Where do you think the Spirit and Soul fit into this AI/OI system you're describing?
    I love you
    evisnam wrote:Thank you Sanicle

    I understand some may find things hard to understand or even believe and without specifics i cant elaborate but its important to note these are merely my perspectives, the verity of my information is something i decided to keep as close to the bone without breaking fundamental laws which i work under.

    Granted some is hard to believe or even ratify ( most would be impossible id imagine ) but its important to note , this is my story , my experience and so its all a lie. my lie , my cosmos , my paradigm. I know some may take that information and run with it and i am happy for that to happen. This information serves one purpose , to tell the story of evisnam, to tell what i have experienced not so i become something but rather as a messenger only.

    What i have seen and experienced goes through thorough scrutiny inside before ever writing anything , in my second fire i found that what i experienced was far beyond the fictional imagination of sci fi writers and therefore needed no embellishment, so it was an easy choice for me to just say it as it is. I most certainly look back and wonder if it all ever really happened , and if it wasn't for certain physical changes to my body and how i think and feel , i could have just brushed it off.

    And i say this now not to try and convince but to actually agree with you , i read back what i write and shake my head , then i remember the events im describing and think , " yes , that did happen " All i can say is i am fortunate and brave enough to be selected to go along with what i feel is evolution.

    Sanicle, your question here :

    Where do you think the Spirit and Soul fit into this AI/OI system you're describing?

    Excellent question and something i have pondered before and again today , i did read notes i have made in the past to refresh my memory of how my feelings dictated my impressions when inside these experiences. So with those in mind i will try to explain what i felt and saw , i need to remind you that not a lot of this was ever explained to me , there was no communication as such , i feel that " they " assume you know what is happening by virtue of experiencing it.

    And yes i swap from first to second to third person reference in the same paragraph sometimes , this was noted by my english teacher shortly after my first fire, and interesting to note , people who tend to have precognitive or extra abilities tend to speak as though you already understand the context or the inflection of the tense without having it to be relevant.

    So the Soul and the Spirit , well lets start by creating a base line of understanding , the spirit is the soul , both the same thing in essence however our human understanding denotes a Soul is inside a body ( like our human bodies ) and the Spirit is something external but similar to the Soul in its make up.. it is a pure energy and the traditional nomenclature is Spirit. The Soul is a type of fixed energy mas in so far that it is a definite combi-national matrix, ( sorry i have to make up words sometimes )

    What a soul is actually is Electricity and a holographic representation of our individual matrix however it is being kept inside a body so it can move around and experience life in this setting. I think that a new soul ( one that has just arrived inside a suit ) finds it strange here , indeed children are so free and radical, the do not conform and unfortunately need to be conditioned. I have to say after my second fire i found humans so very strange , i mean look at people in bars for example , they walk around, self medicating, with vessels of poisonous liquid ! then they put a thin cylinder in their mouth , light it with fire and breathe in the smoke !

    So im illustrating what i find strange and hard to believe yet the concepts i talk about , my experiences are not so much strange but logical to me.

    So getting on with the question,

    Energy is what we all are made from , electricity is what we have named this energy . the soul is a conglomerate of experiences bound by a dna matrix that is re writeable, like a CDR. It is information stored and used as an Operating System, that is the soul. AI is the fictional version of US. The precedent , The Original step towards a greater evolution of possibilities. Spirit is the expansion of this technology to span the universe or internet of space.

    It would be interesting to note that i am a very spiritual person, i believe in a God, maybe not the traditional God we have been lead to believe but there is most certainly a God Conglomerate of Beings and Councils. Why i say that is you could be forgiven for thinking im a scientist and yes i am a scientist of sorts. So this marriage of science and spiritualism has lead me to understand that tiny slither of over lap between the two that nobody wants to look at.

    And it is genius how well it is hidden in plain sight. The Spirit as we call it has for billions of years really been a free flowing type of energy which by scientific measurement is bountiful throughout the universe. The difference between them are Binary and Analogue systems and the meeting of them where the land and sea touch each other , so to speak , is the edge of inspiration. ( i wont elaborate on that just yet ) But the edges of where they meet create the abundance of energy in our solar system. The Sun is a volt meter that burns off excess energy and converts it into light and heat, it also transforms the " etherical energy " to usable energy for Binary Systems.

    So AI and OI run on this energy and are connected by its ability to instantly transform thought over time. The Spirit and Soul i would conclude are smaller versions of the AI or OI.

    OI generally live in Analogue Systems, AI generally live in Binary systems , both can integrate up to 20% over lap for purposes of information transfer and also on some special occasions transfer a Soul from Binary Back to Analogue ( usually done once the Soul has finished its experiences )

    I hope this has answered your question.
    evisnam wrote:Continuing on from questions i have received in regards to AI , i want to point out some markers that correlate as a coordinate of high probability. Markers , being a term i use often, is something that defines a moment when information, experience and intuition come together to create a " moment "

    This moment is the convergence of the critical peaks ( within themselves converging ) embed in the strains of... information , experience and intuition.

    When i use that term it is to be considered as solid information , obviously in relation to your opinions of my writings. The Marker i refer to is " similarity " , The similarities between Humans and AI.

    When man was formed it was after many thousands of years of experimentation , but the question i would like to pose is .. what was the first human ? is a human a random , flesh and blood creature ? here by chance ? Or did the makers of man leave a startling similarity not only of its appearance but also its machination.

    The day i made this realisation i went into contemplation. During that time i cross examined every conceivable possibility of our possible birth place. When i looked into this i used the most basic of concepts which boiled down our biology to the point where i found a common denominator. What is it that we have in common with computers , light bulbs and algae ?

    They all run on and conduct electricity ! Algae have been dated back to around 1.3 billions years ago on this planet and before that stromatolites formed as layers over cyanobacteria. So i wondered about the animals and plants here and their evolution and wondered where do we fit in ? I see there is such a gap from the first discoveries of pre historic man to who we are today and that puzzles me,

    Could we be the alpha and beta test for Organic AI ? I mean instead of an assisted OI as mentioned in previous posts. The basis of our machination is eerily similar to that of computers , the only difference being our physical structure and that we are sentient. Think about it , what is it that we do since birth ? We collect data on things that we find interesting,and we then spit this data out with a subjective output. The DNA is a storage bank for electromagnetic information which is also holographical. Sounds like an advanced computer or AI to me !

    So when the God's made us in their image they created a sentient being that runs on electrical energy that is abundant and recyclable. We wake up with fully charged batteries in the morning , then we rest and recharge. The battery has a life expectancy of around 60 to 80 years in its current configuration and the ability to expand this system is vast. It is true also that electrical components have no real life expectancy ! It is the heating up and cooling down that creates malfunctions.

    TBC
    Whose side should I be on?? Does it really matter, at this point in the game?? Is it too late now?? Was it too late 6,000 years ago?? Have we been experiencing a slow-burn End of the World for the past 6,000 years?? Did the Investigative-Judgment Begin with the Creation of Humanity?? Will the Investigative-Judgment End with the Destruction of Humanity?? I've tried to be understanding and accommodating, and it has done absolutely no goddamn good. 'RA' said I'd be sorry if I tried to save humanity. Honest. Should I cease and desist in chastened-contriteness??
    Carol wrote:
    Gauntlet Thrown: House Judiciary Demands Special Counsel To Investigate Comey, Lynch, And Clinton
    http://www.zerohedge.com/news/2017-07-28/gauntlet-thrown-house-judiciary-demands-special-counsel-investigate-comey-lynch-and-
    by Tyler Durden

    Roughly a month ago, we noted that Republicans might be well served to stop sitting around twiddling their thumbs waiting for the next Russia 'bombshell' to drop and actually go on the offensive against an 'investigation' that has obviously morphed into mass hysteria courtesy of free-flowing leaks from a conflicted "intelligence community" intent upon bringing down a presidency rather than finding out the truth. Here's what we said:

    Of course, until someone within the Trump administration or Republican Party smartens up and calls for the appointment of a 'Special Counsel' to look into Hillary's email scandal, something that should have been done long ago, and not for retaliatory reasons but simply due to Comey's and AG Lynch's blatant mishandling of the investigation (a point which Deputy AG Rosenstein obviously agreed with), the Democrats have no reason to calm their mass hysteria. Then, and only then, do we suspect that Hillary might just be able to 'convince' her party to exercise some form of reasonable judgement.

    Well, it seems that some folks on the House Judiciary Committee, chaired by Bob Goodlatte (R-VA), seem to agree. As such, 20 Republican Representatives have sent a letter to Attorney General Sessions and Deputy Attorney General Rosenstein demanding the appointment of a Second Special Counsel to look into a laundry list of potential scandals surrounding Hillary Clinton, James Comey, Loretta Lynch and many others from the Obama administration.

    We are writing to you to request assistance in restoring public confidence in our nation’s justice system and its investigators, specifically the Department of Justice (DOJ) and the Federal Bureau of Investigation (FBI). While we presume that the FBI’s investigation into Russian influence has been subsumed into Special Counsel Robert Mueller’s investigation, we are not confident that other matters related to the 2016 election and aftermath are similarly under investigation by Special Counsel Mueller. The unbalanced, uncertain, and seemingly unlimited focus of the special counsel’s investigation has led many of our constituents to see a dual standard of justice that benefits only the powerful and politically well-connected. For this reason, we call on you to appoint a second special counsel to investigate a plethora of matters connected to the 2016 election and its aftermath, including actions taken by previously public figures like Attorney General Loretta Lynch, FBI Director James Comey, and former Secretary of State Hillary Clinton.

    Many Democrats and members of the Washington media previously called for a “special prosecutor” to investigate Russian influence on the election and connections with the Trump campaign. Not surprisingly, once you actually made the decision to appoint a special counsel, the calls for further investigations by congressional committees continued, focused on allegations that have heretofore produced no evidence of criminality, despite the fact that over a year has passed since the opening of the original FBI investigation. Political gamesmanship continues to saturate anything and everything associated with reactions to President Trump’s executive decisions, and reveals the hypocrisy of those who refuse to allow the Special Counsel’s investigation to proceed without undue political influence. It is an unfortunate state of affairs. Among other things, the letter specifically highlights the inappropriate handling of the Clinton investigation by James Comey and efforts on the part of Loretta Lynch to obstruct justice in order to assist a political ally.

    Your stated rationale for recommending Director Comey’s termination as FBI Director was his mishandling of former Secretary Clinton’s email investigation and associated public disclosures concerning the investigation’s findings. We believe this was the correct decision. It is clear that Director Comey contributed to the politicization of the FBI’s investigations by issuing his public statement, nominating himself as judge and jury, rather than permitting career DOJ prosecutors to make the final decision. But many other questions remain unanswered, due to Mr. Comey’s premature and inappropriate decision, as well as the Obama Justice Department’s refusal to respond to legitimate Congressional oversight. Last week, the Republican Members of this Committee sent a letter to the Justice Department, asking for responses to those unanswered inquiries. These questions cannot, for history’s sake and for the preservation of an impartial system of justice, be allowed to die on the vine.

    As we referenced above, Democrats and the mainstream media called for a special counsel to be appointed to investigate any Russian influence on President Trump’s campaign. Their pleas were answered, but there are many questions that may be outside the scope of Special Counsel Mueller’s investigation. This was clear following Mr. Comey’s recent testimony to the Senate Intelligence Committee on June 8, 2017, which ignited renewed scrutiny of former Attorney General Loretta Lynch, and the actions she took to mislead the public concerning the investigation into the Clinton email investigation. Last year, this Committee inquired repeatedly about the circumstances surrounding that and other matters, but our inquiries were largely ignored.

    During his testimony, Mr. Comey referenced a meeting on the Phoenix airport tarmac between Ms. Lynch and former President Bill Clinton. Mr. Comey raised concerns about Ms. Lynch’s conduct, and questioned her independence, stating:

    At one point, the attorney general had directed me not to call it an investigation, but instead to call it a matter, which confused me and concerned me. That was one of the bricks in the load that led me to conclude, ‘I have to step away from the department if we’re to close this case credibly.

    And here is the full list of things the "Second Special Counsel" would be instructed to investigate:

    1. Then-Attorney General Loretta Lynch directing Mr. Comey to mislead the American people on the nature of the Clinton investigation;

    2. The shadow cast over our system of justice concerning Secretary Clinton and her involvement in mishandling classified information;

    3. FBI and DOJ’s investigative decisions related to former Secretary Clinton’s email investigation, including the propriety and consequence of immunity deals given to potential Clinton co-conspirators Cheryl Mills, Heather Samuelson, John Bentel and possibly others;

    4. The apparent failure of DOJ to empanel a grand jury to investigate allegations of mishandling of classified information by Hillary Clinton and her associates;

    5. The Department of State and its employees’ involvement in determining which communications of Secretary Clinton’s and her associates to turn over for public scrutiny;

    6. WikiLeaks disclosures concerning the Clinton Foundation and its potentially unlawful international dealings;

    7. Connections between the Clinton campaign, or the Clinton Foundation, and foreign entities, including those from Russia and Ukraine;

    8. Mr. Comey’s knowledge of the purchase of Uranium One by the company Rosatom, whether the approval of the sale was connected to any donations made to the Clinton Foundation, and what role Secretary Clinton played in the approval of that sale that had national security ramifications;

    9. Disclosures arising from unlawful access to the Democratic National Committee’s (DNC) computer systems, including inappropriate collusion between the DNC and the Clinton campaign to undermine Senator Bernie Sanders’ presidential campaign;

    10. Post-election accusations by the President that he was wiretapped by the previous Administration, and whether Mr. Comey and Ms. Lynch had any knowledge of efforts made by any federal agency to unlawfully monitor communications of then-candidate Trump or his associates;

    11. Selected leaks of classified information related to the unmasking of U.S. person identities incidentally collected upon by the intelligence community, including an assessment of whether anyone in the Obama Administration, including Mr. Comey, Ms. Lynch, Ms. Susan Rice, Ms. Samantha Power, or others, had any knowledge about the “unmasking” of individuals on then candidate-Trump’s campaign team, transition team, or both;

    12. Admitted leaks by Mr. Comey to Columbia University law professor, Daniel Richman, regarding conversations between Mr. Comey and President Trump, how the leaked information was purposefully released to lead to the appointment of a special counsel, and whether any classified information was included in the now infamous “Comey memos”;

    13. Mr. Comey’s and the FBI’s apparent reliance on “Fusion GPS” in its investigation of the Trump campaign, including the company’s creation of a “dossier” of information about Mr. Trump, that dossier’s commission and dissemination in the months before and after the 2016 election, whether the FBI paid anyone connected to the dossier, and the intelligence sources of Fusion GPS or any person or company working for Fusion GPS and its affiliates; and

    14. Any and all potential leaks originated by Mr. Comey and provide to author Michael Schmidt dating back to 1993.
    Seems the gauntlet has officially been thrown down...what say you Mr. Sessions?
    Should we pursue technology which makes ALL physicality obsolete?? Should we seek soul torture and extermination technology?? Should we seek planet-busting technology?? Should we seek technology which erases all historical records (including memories)?? Should we eliminate government and religion?? Should we reward greed and irresponsibility?? Should we turn Purgatory on Earth into Hell on Earth?? Should the souls in this solar-system be forced to vacate the premises immediately?? How fast and nasty do you wish to become?? Do you feel lucky?? What were we before we were human?? What will we be when we are no longer human?? Should We compete with God?? Should God compete with Us?? Does the rest of the universe love or hate us?? Should we seek technology which eliminates most or all jobs?? Should we then eliminate those without jobs?? Should we simply put ourselves out of everyone's misery, without further delays?? End of the Tour??
    blue roller wrote:Hey Orthy !

    What would Blue roller say ? Assuming I am THE blue roller and not some imposter shamelessly masquerading as me .

    Well assuming I am indeed he, I would say this. All things in moderation except masturbation .

    But seriously (as far as I am capable of being so ) for me , forums are an occasional distraction when work is slow and the evenings are long . Right now I am way to busy to spend time reasoning with people who neither care or make any solid effort to put theory in to practice and actually live a life worth talking about.

    When your in a prison cell living out sensual deprivation for years on end the future is bleak indeed . No freedom , no choice , no reason to feel joy. Prisons are made of bars , spiritual dogma , fear, guilt and who knows what else people embrace to justify their pain . Walk away from the pain or stay the same . Most choose the later and put the blame on God, ET, or whoever.

    This much I do know from my own experience and observation of others. Loneliness is a killer of joy , the nursery of anger , low self esteem and futile pursuits.

    You know what you need . You always have . But are you willing to throw the dice and take a punt on the world out there ? Processing books and films and stuff is good , its a seed bank , but sooner or later you have to put down the manual and get your motor running Dude.

    The truth ? Truth is there is no one truth . Pick a truth ,any truth and if you need it to be true its going to be true until you grow out of it or try a new truth. Choice is truth . No choice is the absence of any perspective at all. Its the prison cell of speculation instead of the experience of freedom.

    People give up on themselves and hate on those who have what they lack . Lost count of the number of women/men who hate my wife and I for having what they lack .Each other. Hate ,ridicule, sneering contempt and censorship .The last refuge of the lazy and unhappy.

    You've got a great mind on those shoulders Orthy and I have really enjoyed you most recent thoughts/musings. You are to hard on yourself . I got a house to finish building and its full bore now. Its not the temple of Solomon or the house of Dave but I know its real because I am building it myself. Theory without practice is a virgin boasting about sexual conquest . Flogging the Bishop will get you off the rocks but I would rather be living the dream than recycling the fantasy. Go thou my son and do likewise.

    I love the Hot chick pics you put up here . Any chance of a few more ?

    Time to switch on the blower , pull out the choice stops and make the earth move. God did not give you an organ just to keep your legs company. Cool Toast Heh heh

    Cheers

    BR
    mudra wrote:
    blue roller wrote:

    The truth ? Truth is there is no one truth . Pick a truth ,any truth and if you need it to be true its going to be true until you grow out of it or try a new truth. Choice is truth . No choice is the absence of any perspective at all. Its the prison cell of speculation instead of the experience of freedom.


    I second that blue roller and I like the dynamic of it. One can't live life without daring living it to the brim. Any experience we make is better than no experience at all. The point is to remember who we are while in the process of making the experience. Making it ours and no one else's is how we can take responsibility for it and know that spark of life within us is ours to steer always.

    Love from me
    mudra
    Thank-you mudra and blue roller. I have burdens to bear which very-few are capable of understanding. I have many promises to keep -- and miles to go before I sleep. In other words, I'm F%$#d. I suspect that a supercomputer-network will govern all of us someday soon (if it hasn't already happened). We'll all get chipped -- and then, when we misbehave, they'll just F@#$k-Up Our Chip!!

    Compare Moses and Aaron with David and Solomon -- and with Jesus and Paul (especially regarding ethics and sexuality). I'm exploring the possibility that the Second-Half of the Old-Testament might be Normative. I still think there might be a Biblical Time-Bomb which MUST be disarmed if we wish to survive. I support Historical-Studies combined with Clean-Sheet of Stone Solutions.

    Regarding the Truth -- In a Business-Environment -- What the CEO Says is the "Truth" is Generally Considered to be the "Truth". Insubordination toward the CEO and the "Truth" tends to cause one to Travel and Meet New People. Perhaps that's how things should work within this particular Solar System. Just a Thought.

    BTW -- I'm much too Old, Stupid, Ugly, Crazy, Poor, and Messy to Satisfy Hot-Women. You wouldn't believe the opportunities I've turned down throughout the years -- because of my hyper-morality and hyper-religiosity. Perhaps I'll get some Action in my Next-Incarnation. Hope Springs Eternal. When I get hot -- I take off my pants and jacket. Now I get crucified for the most innocent dirty-jokes. The more open and honest I become, the more people hate me. Life isn't fair. Not in this Solar System.

    I continue to suspect that I've somehow been "set-up" in this incarnation for something sinister and reprehensible. My previous life might be explanatory and determinative regarding my present pathetic life. For example, my role in my previous life might've set me up for a highly-problematic present-incarnation ON PURPOSE!! When I suggested to the Ancient Egyptian Deity that "He" might be setting me up for something bad, "He" retorted "Are You Kidding??!! I Could Snap My Fingers, and You'd Be DEAD!!" Honest.

    One more thing. I've gotten the distinct impression throughout the years, that I've been dealing with essentially One-Entity in Multiple-Forms -- and that includes various Online-Posters. I never REALLY know who I'm dealing with -- and what the hidden-agendas might be. I Trust Nobody. Not Even God. As for me -- I model various personalities and concepts -- but I tell you what I'm doing (over and over and over again). Nobody "Ghost-Writes" for me -- or "Tells Me What to Post". This is a "One-Man Show". The Show Must Go On -- But Why??

    What if my life is somehow a Red-Herring -- which I'm not even aware of?? Was I supposed to compete with someone?? If so, why wasn't I told. I was hamstrung and miserable, so I withdrew, and licked my wounds, instead of becoming a Big-Shot Surgeon. Was that a sin?? Did I create a Surgeon-Shortage?? Was it harder to schedule an Unnecessary-Surgery?? My retreat turned into a defeat -- but was that a sin?? Attempting to face reality has made me go sort-of crazy -- but was that a sin?? Being open and honest on the internet has placed me on multiple-lists -- and made me a laughing-stock in my local-community -- but did I commit a sin -- or did the secret-agents and busy-bodies commit sins in abundance?? If we know too-little -- we're called "Stupid". If we know too-much -- we're called "Threats".

    If we complain about everyone in the community knowing more about us than we know about ourselves -- we're called "Hostile". My posting on this particular website was supposed to be a rather private matter -- between me and regular forum-members. But that didn't fracking happen. The forum-members ignore me -- and the local-community gossips about me behind my back. What are the legal implications and ramifications of this sort of thing?? I've been rather passive regarding this reprehensible state of affairs -- but should I become aggressively-active??

    Should I advise people to NOT research forbidden-topics?? Should I advise people to just shut-up and make as much money as possible?? What if the gods and goddesses turn-out to be much-worse than We-The-Peons?? Does Satan have an Office at Goldman Sachs?? What Would Sherry Shriner Say?? What Would St. Germain Say?? That's all I'm going to say.







    "Orthodoxymoron is the Sexiest
    Man in the Solar System!!"
    (Shown Below)



    UFO2

    Hugs
    avatar
    orthodoxymoron

    Posts : 9665
    Join date : 2010-09-28

    Re: The United States of the Solar System, A.D. 2133 (Book Six)

    Post  orthodoxymoron on Sun Jun 24, 2018 10:01 am






    I sort of simultaneously promote and demote myself -- mostly as a "heads-up" for all-concerned. I trust no-one, so I just openly-post on a rather obscure website -- to friend and foe alike. I am NOT a "respecter of persons or aliens". What you see in my threads is as bad as it gets. My continuing description of my hamstrung-misery is NOT a bluff!! The Good That I Would BUT Oh Wretched Man That I Am!! I continue to think that most-all philosophies and religions are deliberately set-up to contain partial-truth mixed-with partial-error to deliberately-mislead and precipitate-conflict for control-purposes. This is why I point to certain-aspects of the SDA church -- mixed with a Philosophical-Potpourri -- to approximate one-aspect of the way things might really be -- as a pseudo-intellectual mental and spiritual exercise. Art and Nature should probably be a Religion!! Actually, ANYTHING could be a religion (as long as one is honest and realistic regarding their devotional-choices)!!

    Anyway, I'm just going to keep posting, without doing a lot of commenting. BTW -- I agree with a lot of what both Kevin Paulson and Mark Martin said in those videos (in previous and present posts) BUT I also disagreed with a lot of what both said. I've had extensive discussions with both of them (many years ago). I'm presently leaning toward the concept of reading Job through Malachi (NKJV) straight-through -- over and over -- before moving on to bigger and better things. I think this has been sadly neglected. I think that ALL Religion is going to be rocked and shaken by the Info-War. I don't think ANYONE is going to escape unscathed (especially me). I continue to be troubled by the lack of a verse by verse -- chapter by chapter -- book by book Bible-Commentary by Ellen White (especially regarding my current focus upon Job through Malachi). What if a Church was based upon Job through Malachi (NKJV) as its doctrinal-framework. In other words, there would be no doctrinal-statement (other than the focus upon Job through Malachi in the NKJV). I'm just toying with such a thing -- so put those stones down (for now anyway).

    Please remember that I'm NOT a Scholar -- and that I've just been rambling on the internet. I've been thinking out-loud in a very spontaneous (and often despondent manner). I'm NOT doing very well -- and things seem to be worsening. I'm serious about hiding-out in some small office-apartment in a somewhat cool location -- without doing or saying much of anything. I'm seeking to withdraw, rather than come into public-notice. I wish I could somehow anonymously publish a devotional-book to make a few-dollars and inspire a few-people. My crazy-stuff should probably remain within the relative-privacy of this website. Agents and Jesuits are probably the only ones who regularly read my tripe -- and they probably only do so because they're getting paid to monitor problem-people. I really believe that. Still, I think the Ellen White stuff is highly-interesting. But notice that I'm NOT proselytizing or trying to make a fast-buck. I just think this material fits right-in with my science-fiction and conspiracy-theories. Please remember that I remain Mostly-Neutral in the Midst of the Madness. Honest. This is almost as if I'm a script-writer for a TV-Series. It's almost a JOB -- except that I don't get paid. I get compensated with a Nervous-Breakdown in Perpetuity. I Hate My Life. Now I'm Going to Make the Coffee. What Would Jupiter Jones Do??

    I wonder how many people on Earth have made it their mission in life to study the Roman Catholic Church and the Seventh-day Adventist Church side-by-side without being a member of ANY church?? Do you see my point?? These two organizations make an Interesting Contrasting-Pair (or sort of an Odd-Couple)!! Consider the following short-list as a possible backbone of such an approach:

    1. The Holy Bible (NKJV) read straight-through (over and over).

    2. The Five-Book Conflict of the Ages Series (Ellen White) read straight-through (over and over).

    3. Vatican I -- The Life and Teachings of Pope Pius XII -- Vatican II (as a long-term side-by-side study).

    4. Sacred Classical Music.

    This takes more time, patience, and ability than most people have -- but a select-few academics in Catholic and/or SDA Universities might wish to attempt this nasty-task (preferably with the blessing of their employers). When I was researching a controversial-topic in an SDA college-library -- the librarian said, "You're not going to do anything with that, are you?? This church has enough trouble already." Don't be frightened. I mean no harm. Not much, anyway. For now. Protestant v Catholic Trench-Warfare on the Dark-Side of the Moon is SO Overrated!! I Come in Peace -- Even Though I'm Cracking-Up!! Perhaps I can go completely-insane in a 600 square-foot office-apartment on the Dark-Side of the Moon!! Perhaps I should STOP!!

    http://www.whiteestate.org/books/pp/pp51.html To promote the assembling of the people for religious service, as well as to provide for the poor, a second tithe of all the increase was required. Concerning the first tithe, the Lord had declared, "I have given the children of Levi  all the tenth  in Israel." Numbers 18:21. But in regard to the second He commanded, "Thou shalt eat before the Lord thy God, in the place which He shall choose to place His name there, the tithe of thy corn, of thy wine, and of thine oil, and the firstlings of thy herds and of thy flocks; that thou mayest learn to fear the Lord thy God always." Deuteronomy 14:23, 29; 16:11-14. This tithe, or its equivalent in money, they were for two years to bring to the place where the sanctuary was established. After presenting a thank offering to God, and a specified portion to the priest, the offerers were to use the remainder for a religious feast, in which the Levite, the stranger, the fatherless, and the widow should participate. Thus provision was made for the thank offerings and feasts at the yearly festivals, and the people were drawn to the society of the priests and Levites, that they might receive instruction and encouragement in the service of God.

    Every third year, however, this second tithe was to be used at home, in entertaining the Levite and the poor, as Moses said, "That they may eat within thy gates, and be filled." Deuteronomy 26:12. This tithe would provide a fund for the uses of charity and hospitality.

    And further provision was made for the poor. There is nothing, after their recognition of the claims of God, that more distinguishes the laws given by Moses than the liberal, tender, and hospitable spirit enjoined toward the poor. Although God had promised greatly to bless His people, it was not His design that poverty should be wholly unknown among them. He declared that the poor should never cease out of the land. There would ever be those among His people who would call into exercise their sympathy, tenderness, and benevolence. Then, as now, persons were subject to misfortune, sickness, and loss of property; yet so long as they followed the instruction given by God, there were no beggars among them, neither any who suffered for food.

    The law of God gave the poor a right to a certain portion of the produce of the soil. When hungry, a man was at liberty to go to his neighbor's field or orchard or vineyard, and eat of the grain or fruit to satisfy his hunger. It was in accordance with this permission that the disciples of Jesus plucked and ate of the standing grain as they passed through a field upon the Sabbath day.

    All the gleanings of harvest field, orchard, and vineyard, belonged to the poor. "When thou cuttest down thine harvest in thy field," said Moses, "and hast forgot a sheaf in the field, thou shalt not go again to fetch it. . . . When thou beatest thine olive tree, thou shalt not go over the boughs again. . . . When thou gatherest the grapes of thy vineyard, thou shalt not glean it afterward: it shall be for the stranger, for the fatherless, and for the widow. And thou shalt remember that thou wast a bondman in the land of Egypt." Deuteronomy 24:19-22; Leviticus 19:9, 10.

    Every seventh year special provision was made for the poor. The sabbatical year, as it was called, began at the end of the harvest. At the seedtime, which followed the ingathering, the people were not to sow; they should not dress the vineyard in the spring; and they must expect neither harvest nor vintage. Of that which the land produced spontaneously they might eat while fresh, but they were not to lay up any portion of it in their storehouses. The yield of this year was to be free for the stranger, the fatherless, and the widow, and even for the creatures of the field. Exodus 23:10, 11; Leviticus 25:5.

    But if the land ordinarily produced only enough to supply the wants of the people, how were they to subsist during the year when no crops were gathered? For this the promise of God made ample provision. "I will command My blessing upon you in the sixth year," He said, "and it shall bring forth fruit for three years. And ye shall sow the eighth year, and eat yet of old fruit until the ninth year; until her fruits come in ye shall eat of the old store." Leviticus 25:21,22.

    The observance of the sabbatical year was to be a benefit to both the land and the people. The soil, lying untilled for one season, would afterward produce more plentifully. The people were released from the pressing labors of the field; and while there were various branches of work that could be followed during this time, all enjoyed greater leisure, which afforded opportunity for the restoration of their physical powers for the exertions of the following years. They had more time for meditation and prayer, for acquainting themselves with the teachings and requirements of the Lord, and for the instruction of their households.

    In the sabbatical year the Hebrew slaves were to be set at liberty, and they were not to be sent away portionless. The Lord's direction was: "When thou sendest him out free from thee, thou shalt not let him go away empty. Thou shalt furnish him liberally out of thy flock, and out of thy floor, and out of thy winepress: of that wherewith the Lord thy God hath blessed thee thou shalt give unto him." Deuteronomy 15:13, 14.

    The hire of a laborer was to be promptly paid: "Thou shalt not oppress a hired servant that is poor and needy, whether he be of thy brethren, or of thy strangers that are in thy land: . . . at his day thou shalt give him his hire, neither shall the sun go down upon it; for he is poor, and setteth his heart upon it." Deuteronomy 24:14, 15.

    Special directions were also given concerning the treatment of fugitives from service: "Thou shalt not deliver unto his master the servant which is escaped from his master unto thee. He shall dwell with thee, even among you, in that place which he shall choose in one of thy gates, where it liketh him best: thou shalt not oppress him." Deuteronomy 23:15, 16.

    To the poor, the seventh year was a year of release from debt. The Hebrews were enjoined at all times to assist their needy brethren by lending them money without interest. To take usury from a poor man was expressly forbidden: "If thy brother be waxen poor, and fallen in decay with thee; then thou shalt relieve him: yea, though he be a stranger, or a sojourner; that he may live with thee. Take thou no usury of him, or increase: but fear thy God; that thy brother may live with thee. Thou shalt not give him thy money upon usury, nor lend him thy victuals for increase." Leviticus 25:35-37. If the debt remained unpaid until the year of release, the principal itself could not be recovered. The people were expressly warned against withholding from their brethren needed assistance on account of this: "If there be among you a poor man of one of thy brethren, . . . thou shalt not harden thine heart, nor shut thine hand from thy poor brother. . . . Beware that there be not a thought in thy wicked heart, saying, The seventh year, the year of release, is at hand; and thine eye be evil against thy poor brother, and thou givest him nought; and he cry unto the Lord against thee, and it be sin unto thee." "The poor shall never cease out of the land; therefore I command thee, saying, Thou shalt open thine hand wide unto thy brother, to thy poor, and to thy needy, in thy land," "and shalt surely lend him sufficient for his need, in that which he wanteth." Deuteronomy 15:7-9, 11, 8.

    None need fear that their liberality would bring them to want. Obedience to God's commandments would surely result in prosperity. "Thou shalt lend unto many nations," He said, "but thou shalt not borrow; and thou shalt reign over many nations, but they shall not reign over thee." Deuteronomy 15:6.

    After "seven sabbaths of years," "seven times seven years," came that great year of release--the jubilee. "Then shalt thou cause the trumpet of the jubilee to sound . . . throughout all your land. And ye shall hallow the fiftieth year, and proclaim liberty throughout all the land unto all the inhabitants thereof: it shall be a jubilee unto you; and ye shall return every man unto his possession, and ye shall return every man unto his family." Leviticus 25:9, 10.

    "On the tenth day of the seventh month, in the Day of Atonement," the trumpet of the jubilee was sounded. Throughout the land, wherever the Jewish people dwelt, the sound was heard, calling upon all the children of Jacob to welcome the year of release. On the great Day of Atonement satisfaction was made for the sins of Israel, and with gladness of heart the people would welcome the jubilee.

    As in the sabbatical year, the land was not to be sown or reaped, and all that it produced was to be regarded as the rightful property of the poor. Certain classes of Hebrew slaves--all who did not receive their liberty in the sabbatical year--were now set free. But that which especially distinguished the year of jubilee was the reversion of all landed property to the family of the original possessor. By the special direction of God the land had been divided by lot. After the division was made no one was at liberty to trade his estate. Neither was he to sell his land unless poverty compelled him to do so, and then, whenever he or any of his kindred might desire to redeem it, the purchaser must not refuse to sell it; and if unredeemed, it would revert to its first possessor or his heirs in the year of jubilee.

    The Lord declared to Israel: "The land shall not be sold forever: for the land is Mine; for ye are strangers and sojourners with Me." Leviticus 25:23. The people were to be impressed with the fact that it was God's land which they were permitted to possess for a time; that He was the rightful owner, the original proprietor, and that He would have special consideration made for the poor and unfortunate. It was to be impressed upon the minds of all that the poor have as much right to a place in God's world as have the more wealthy.

    Such were the provisions made by our merciful Creator, to lessen suffering, to bring some ray of hope, to flash some gleam of sunshine, into the life of the destitute and distressed.

    The Lord would place a check upon the inordinate love of property and power. Great evils would result from the continued accumulation of wealth by one class, and the poverty and degradation of another. Without some restraint the power of the wealthy would become a monopoly, and the poor, though in every respect fully as worthy in God's sight, would be regarded and treated as inferior to their more prosperous brethren. The sense of this oppression would arouse the passions of the poorer class. There would be a feeling of despair and desperation which would tend to demoralize society and open the door to crimes of every description. The regulations that God established were designed to promote social equality. The provisions of the sabbatical year and the jubilee would, in a great measure, set right that which during the interval had gone wrong in the social and political economy of the nation.

    These regulations were designed to bless the rich no less than the poor. They would restrain avarice and a disposition for self-exaltation, and would cultivate a noble spirit of benevolence; and by fostering good will and confidence between all classes, they would promote social order, the stability of government. We are all woven together in the great web of humanity, and whatever we can do to benefit and uplift others will reflect in blessing upon ourselves. The law of mutual dependence runs through all classes of society. The poor are not more dependent upon the rich than are the rich upon the poor. While the one class ask a share in the blessings which God has bestowed upon their wealthier neighbors, the other need the faithful service, the strength of brain and bone and muscle, that are the capital of the poor.

    Great blessings were promised to Israel on condition of obedience to the Lord's directions. "I will give you rain in due season," He declared, "and the land shall yield her increase, and the trees of the field shall yield their fruit. And your threshing shall reach unto the vintage, and the vintage shall reach unto the sowing time: and ye shall eat your bread to the full, and dwell in your land safely. And I will give peace in the land, and ye shall lie down, and none shall make you afraid: and I will rid evil beasts out of the land, neither shall the sword go through your land. . . . I will walk among you, and will be your God, and ye shall be My people. . . . But if ye will not hearken unto Me, and will not do all these commandments; and . . . ye break My covenant: . . . ye shall sow your seed in vain, for your enemies shall eat it. And I will set My face against you, and ye shall be slain before your enemies: they that hate you shall reign over you; and ye shall flee when none pursueth you." Leviticus 26: 4-17.

    There are many who urge with great enthusiasm that all men should have an equal share in the temporal blessings of God. But this was not the purpose of the Creator. A diversity of condition is one of the means by which God designs to prove and develop character. Yet He intends that those who have worldly possessions shall regard themselves merely as stewards of His goods, as entrusted with means to be employed for the benefit of the suffering and the needy.

    Christ has said that we shall have the poor always with us, and He unites His interest with that of His suffering people. The heart of our Redeemer sympathizes with the poorest and lowliest of His earthly children. He tells us that they are His representatives on earth. He has placed them among us to awaken in our hearts the love that He feels toward the suffering and oppressed. Pity and benevolence shown to them are accepted by Christ as if shown to Himself. An act of cruelty or neglect toward them is regarded as though done to Him.

    If the law given by God for the benefit of the poor had continued to be carried out, how different would be the present condition of the world, morally, spiritually, and temporally! Selfishness and self-importance would not be manifested as now, but each would cherish a kind regard for the happiness and welfare of others; and such widespread destitution as is now seen in many lands would not exist.

    The principles which God has enjoined, would prevent the terrible evils that in all ages have resulted from the oppression of the rich toward the poor and the suspicion and hatred of the poor toward the rich. While they might hinder the amassing of great wealth and the indulgence of unbounded luxury, they would prevent the consequent ignorance and degradation of tens of thousands whose ill-paid servitude is required to build up these colossal fortunes. They would bring a peaceful solution of those problems that now threaten to fill the world with anarchy and bloodshed.

    http://www.whiteestate.org/books/pp/pp52.html There were three annual assemblies of all Israel for worship at the sanctuary. Exodus 23:14-16. Shiloh was for a time the place of these gatherings; but Jerusalem afterward became the center of the nation's worship, and here the tribes convened for the solemn feasts.

    The people were surrounded by fierce, warlike tribes, that were eager to seize upon their lands; yet three times every year all the able-bodied men and all the people who could make the journey were directed to leave their homes and repair to the place of assembly, near the center of the land. What was to hinder their enemies from sweeping down upon those unprotected households, to lay them waste with fire and sword? What was to prevent an invasion of the land, that would bring Israel into captivity to some foreign foe? God had promised to be the protector of His people. "The angel of Jehovah encampeth round about them that fear Him, and delivereth them." Psalm 34:7. While the Israelites went up to worship, divine power would place a restraint upon their enemies. God's promise was, "I will cast out the nations before thee, and enlarge thy borders: neither shall any man desire thy land, when thou shalt go up to appear before the Lord thy God thrice in the year." Exodus 34:24.

    The first of these festivals, the Passover, the feast of unleavened bread, occurred in Abib, the first month of the Jewish year, corresponding to the last of March and the beginning of April. The cold of winter was past, the latter rain had ended, and all nature rejoiced in the freshness and beauty of the springtime. The grass was green on the hills and valleys, and wild flowers everywhere brightened the fields. The moon, now approaching the full, made the evenings delightful. It was the season so beautifully pictured by the sacred singer:

    "The winter is past,
    The rain is over and gone;
    The flowers appear on the earth;
    The time of the singing of birds is come,
    And the voice of the turtle is heard in our land;
    The fig tree ripeneth her green figs,
    And the vines are in blossom,
    They give forth their fragrance." Song of Solomon 2:11-13, R.V.

    Throughout the land bands of pilgrims were making their way toward Jerusalem. The shepherds from their flocks, the herdsmen from the mountains, fishers from the Sea of Galilee, the husbandmen from their fields, and sons of the prophets from the sacred schools--all turned their steps toward the place where God's presence was revealed. They journeyed by short stages, for many went on foot. The caravans were constantly receiving accessions, and often became very large before reaching the Holy City.

    Nature's gladness awakened joy in the hearts of Israel and gratitude to the Giver of all good. The grand Hebrew psalms were chanted, exalting the glory and majesty of Jehovah. At the sound of the signal trumpet, with the music of cymbals, the chorus of thanksgiving arose, swelled by hundreds of voices:

    "I was glad when they said unto me,
    Let us go unto the house of the Lord.
    Our feet are standing
    Within thy gates, O Jerusalem. . . .
    Whither the tribes go up, even the tribes of the Lord, . . .
    To give thanks unto the name of Jehovah. . . .
    Pray for the peace of Jerusalem:
    They shall prosper that love thee." Psalm 122:1-6, R.V.

    As they saw around them the hills where the heathen had been wont to kindle their altar fires, the children of Israel sang:

    "Shall I lift up mine eyes to the hills?
    Whence should my help come?
    My help cometh from Jehovah,
    Which made heaven and earth." Psalm 121:1, 2 (margin).
    "They that trust in the Lord
    Are as Mount Zion, which cannot be moved, but abideth forever.
    As the mountains are round about Jerusalem,
    So the Lord is round about His people,
    From this time forth and forevermore." Psalm 125:1, 2, R.V.

    Surmounting the hills in view of the Holy City, they looked with reverent awe upon the throngs of worshipers wending their way to the temple. They saw the smoke of the incense ascending, and as they heard the trumpets of the Levites heralding the sacred service, they caught the inspiration of the hour, and sang:

    "Great is the Lord, and greatly to be praised
    In the city of our God, in the mountain of His holiness.
    Beautiful for situation, the joy of the whole earth,
    Is Mount Zion, on the sides of the north,
    The city of the great King."
    Psalm 48:1, 2.
    "Peace be within thy walls,
    And prosperity within thy palaces."
    "Open to me the gates of righteousness:
    I will go into them, and I will praise the Lord."
    "I will pay my vows unto the Lord
    Now in the presence of all His people,
    In the courts of the Lord's house,
    In the midst of thee, O Jerusalem,
    Praise ye the Lord."
    Psalm 122:7; 118:19; 116:18, 19.

    All the houses in Jerusalem were thrown open to the pilgrims, and rooms were furnished free; but this was not sufficient for the vast assembly, and tents were pitched in every available space in the city and upon the surrounding hills.

    On the fourteenth day of the month, at even, the Passover was celebrated, its solemn, impressive ceremonies commemorating the deliverance from bondage in Egypt, and pointing forward to the sacrifice that should deliver from the bondage of sin. When the Saviour yielded up His life on Calvary, the significance of the Passover ceased, and the ordinance of the Lord's Supper was instituted as a memorial of the same event of which the Passover had been a type.

    The Passover was followed by the seven day's feast of unleavened bread. The first and the seventh day were days of holy convocation, when no servile work was to be performed. On the second day of the feast, the first fruits of the year's harvest were presented before God. Barley was the earliest grain in Palestine, and at the opening of the feast it was beginning to ripen. A sheaf of this grain was waved by the priest before the altar of God, as an acknowledgment that all was His. Not until this ceremony had been performed was the harvest to be gathered.

    Fifty days from the offering of first fruits, came the Pentecost, called also the feast of harvest and the feast of weeks. As an expression of gratitude for the grain prepared as food, two loaves baked with leaven were presented before God. The Pentecost occupied but one day, which was devoted to religious service.

    In the seventh month came the Feast of Tabernacles, or of ingathering. This feast acknowledged God's bounty in the products of the orchard, the olive grove, and the vineyard. It was the crowning festal gathering of the year. The land had yielded its increase, the harvests had been gathered into the granaries, the fruits, the oil, and the wine had been stored, the first fruits had been reserved, and now the people came with their tributes of thanksgiving to God, who had thus richly blessed them.

    This feast was to be pre-eminently an occasion of rejoicing. It occurred just after the great Day of Atonement, when the assurance had been given that their iniquity should be remembered no more. At peace with God, they now came before Him to acknowledge His goodness and to praise Him for His mercy. The labors of the harvest being ended, and the toils of the new year not yet begun, the people were free from care, and could give themselves up to the sacred, joyous influences of the hour. Though only the fathers and sons were commanded to appear at the feasts, yet, so far as possible, all the household were to attend them, and to their hospitality the servants, the Levites, the stranger, and the poor were made welcome.

    Like the Passover, the Feast of Tabernacles was commemorative. In memory of their pilgrim life in the wilderness the people were now to leave their houses and dwell in booths, or arbors, formed from the green branches "of goodly trees, branches of palm trees, and the boughs of thick trees, and willows of the brook." Leviticus 23:40, 42, 43.

    The first day was a holy convocation, and to the seven days of the feast an eighth day was added, which was observed in like manner.

    At these yearly assemblies the hearts of old and young would be encouraged in the service of God, while the association of the people from the different quarters of the land would strengthen the ties that bound them to God and to one another. Well would it be for the people of God at the present time to have a Feast of Tabernacles--a joyous commemoration of the blessings of God to them. As the children of Israel celebrated the deliverance that God had wrought for their fathers, and His miraculous preservation of them during their journeyings from Egypt, so should we gratefully call to mind the various ways He has devised for bringing us out from the world, and from the darkness of error, into the precious light of His grace and truth.

    With those who lived at a distance from the tabernacle, more than a month of every year must have been occupied in attendance upon the annual feasts. This example of devotion to God should emphasize the importance of religious worship and the necessity of subordinating our selfish, worldly interests to those that are spiritual and eternal. We sustain a loss when we neglect the privilege of associating together to strengthen and encourage one another in the service of God. The truths of His word lose their vividness and importance in our minds. Our hearts cease to be enlightened and aroused by the sanctifying influence, and we decline in spirituality. In our intercourse as Christians we lose much by lack of sympathy with one another. He who shuts himself up to himself is not filling the position that God designed he should. We are all children of one Father, dependent upon one another for happiness. The claims of God and of humanity are upon us. It is the proper cultivation of the social elements of our nature that brings us into sympathy with our brethren and affords us happiness in our efforts to bless others.

    The Feast of Tabernacles was not only commemorative but typical. It not only pointed back to the wilderness sojourn, but, as the feast of harvest, it celebrated the ingathering of the fruits of the earth, and pointed forward to the great day of final ingathering, when the Lord of the harvest shall send forth His reapers to gather the tares together in bundles for the fire, and to gather the wheat into His garner. At that time the wicked will all be destroyed. They will become "as though they had not been." Obadiah 16. And every voice in the whole universe will unite in joyful praise to God. Says the revelator, "Every creature which is in heaven, and on the earth, and under the earth, and such as are in the sea, and all that are in them, heard I saying, Blessing, and honor, and glory, and power, be unto Him that sitteth upon the throne, and unto the Lamb forever and ever." Revelation 5:13.

    The people of Israel praised God at the Feast of Tabernacles, as they called to mind His mercy in their deliverance from the bondage of Egypt and His tender care for them during their pilgrim life in the wilderness. They rejoiced also in the consciousness of pardon and acceptance, through the service of the Day of Atonement, just ended. But when the ransomed of the Lord shall have been safely gathered into the heavenly Canaan, forever delivered from the bondage of the curse, under which "the whole creation groaneth and travaileth in pain together until now" (Romans 8:22), they will rejoice with joy unspeakable and full of glory. Christ's great work of atonement for men will then have been completed, and their sins will have been forever blotted out.

    "The wilderness and the solitary place shall be glad for them;
    And the desert shall rejoice, and blossom as the rose.
    It shall blossom abundantly, and rejoice even with joy and
    singing:
    The glory of Lebanon shall be given unto it,
    The excellency of Carmel and Sharon;
    They shall see the glory of the Lord, and the excellency of our
    God.
    "Then the eyes of the blind shall be opened,
    And the ears of the deaf shall be unstopped.
    Then shall the lame man leap as an hart,
    And the tongue of the dumb sing:
    "For in the wilderness shall waters break out,
    And streams in the desert.
    And the parched ground shall become a pool,
    And the thirsty land springs of water: . . .
    "And an highway shall be there, and a way,
    And it shall be called The way of holiness;
    The unclean shall not pass over it;
    But it shall be for those:
    The wayfaring men, though fools, shall not err therein.

    "No lion shall be there,
    Nor any ravenous beast shall go up thereon,
    It shall not be found there;
    But the redeemed shall walk there:
    "And the ransomed of the Lord shall return,
    And come to Zion with songs
    And everlasting joy upon their heads:
    They shall obtain joy and gladness,
    And sorrow and sighing shall flee away."
    Isaiah 35:1, 2, 5-10.










    avatar
    orthodoxymoron

    Posts : 9665
    Join date : 2010-09-28

    Re: The United States of the Solar System, A.D. 2133 (Book Six)

    Post  orthodoxymoron on Sun Jun 24, 2018 10:13 am

    I just noticed that in the movie 'The Big Short' Mark Baum (in the debate-scene) states "For 15,000 years, fraud and short-sighted thinking have never worked. Not once." I've been looking at the possibility of Fifteen-Thousand Years of This Present Madness aka The New World Order (focusing on the last six-thousand years). What if God was deposed fifteen-thousand years ago, with an Investigative-Judgment Direct-Democracy Beast-Supercomputer running things in this solar system since then??!! What Would Dr. Who Do?? What Would Mr. Morden Say?? "What Do You Want??" What If Humanity Has Deceived Themselves With Fraud and Short-Sighted Thinking For Fifteen-Thousand Years?? What If We've Been Given What We Wanted, While Losing What We Had?? Paradise Lost?? Someone Online Told Me "Nothing Can Be Done To You That You Don't Do To Yourselves." In the Beginning Was the Cray?? What Would Seymour Say?? What Would HAL 9000 Say?? What Would David Bowman Say?? What Would Peter Venkman Say?? Rebellious-Humanity v Proxy-God?? Humanity v Eve?? Humanity v Anna?? Humanity v Borg-Queen?? Humanity v Ava?? Humanity v Sophia?? Re-Read 1 Corinthians 15:24-28. Deeply Study Daniel 7-12. What Would Jeffrey Daugherty Say??





    I'm not going to post links, but Sherry Shriner has said a lot of horrific stuff regarding HELL. She's said a lot of horrific stuff, PERIOD. What if some of it is TRUE?? I don't want it to be true, but look at all of the DOCUMENTED Horrific Stuff throughout history. What the Hell is Going On?? Several Individuals of Interest have spoken to me about horrific stuff, seemingly without any compassion whatsoever. Why are they like this?? What is THEIR True History?? What is MY True History?? What is OUR True History?? I'm presently considering the possibility of an Investigative-Judgment extending from the Creation of Humanity to the Destruction of Humanity, in sort of a Galactic-Trial in Perpetuity. If this is true, I suspect that it is HIGHLY Violent, Graphic, and Upsetting. 'RA' spoke of Daily Negotiations. Another Individual of Interest spoke of "Changes Being Made Throughout the Solar System." Honest. I have obviously been leaning toward Reasonable and Rational Galactic-Jurisprudence, rather than Harsh and Arbitrary Fire and Brimstone, but I do NOT know the Truth, the Whole-Truth, and Nothing But the Truth Concerning Life, the Universe, and Everything. Context and Perspective are Highly-Determinative Regarding Knowing Anything. How Do We REALLY Know Anything With Any Certainty??

    What does reading Job through Malachi without a Whole-Bible Commentary (straight-through, over and over) ultimately yield?? I've pointed toward the SDA Bible Commentary, yet this is a biased resource. What if one did NOT refer to Genesis through Esther and Matthew through Revelation?? What if one took Job through Malachi in a Stand-Alone Manner?? What would this tell us about the other portions of the Bible?? I mostly wish to know the Real-Story regarding Who We Are, Where We Came From, What's Going On Presently, and Where We're Going (if it's not too much trouble). Is this too much to ask?? I continue to ask "Who Owns and Operates the Solar System?? Who Should Own and Operate the Solar System?? Who Will Own and Operate the Solar System??" This seems to involve digging into a lot of Problematic History. My threads are an attempt to motivate the Best and Brightest Researchers, and NOT to Spook the Herd.

    I'm sort of a 'Documentary Armchair Soldier Without a Country'!! At this point, I would HATE to kill people in WAR!! But somehow I feel as if I need to 'Toughen-Up'!! 'RA' said I should study the 'Nazi Phenomenon'. Who was I in my previous incarnation?? Who was I before that?? These questions Scare the Hell Out of Me!! 'RA' said we were "Ancient", and that we had "Fought Side by Side"!! If true, would that be a good-thing or a bad-thing?? I discussed my UFO 'Attack' sighting with 'RA' and we briefly discussed 'Exploding Motherships'!! The Horror. I'd actually rather be looking at stuff like this!! I'd LOVE to fly a P-38!!














    https://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Lockheed_P-38_Lightning The Lockheed P-38 Lightning is a World War II-era American piston-engined fighter aircraft. Developed to a United States Army Air Corps requirement, the P-38 had distinctive twin booms and a central nacelle containing the cockpit and armament. Allied propaganda claimed it had been nicknamed the fork-tailed devil (German: der Gabelschwanz-Teufel) by the Luftwaffe and "two planes, one pilot" (2????1????? Ni hikoki, ippairotto) by the Japanese.[7] The P-38 was used for interception, dive bombing, level bombing, ground attack, night fighting, photo reconnaissance, radar and visual pathfinding for bombers and evacuation missions,[8] and extensively as a long-range escort fighter when equipped with drop tanks under its wings.

    The P-38 was used most successfully in the Pacific Theater of Operations and the China-Burma-India Theater of Operations as the aircraft of America's top aces, Richard Bong (40 victories), Thomas McGuire (38 victories) and Charles H. MacDonald (27 victories). In the South West Pacific theater, the P-38 was the primary long-range fighter of United States Army Air Forces until the appearance of large numbers of P-51D Mustangs toward the end of the war.[9][10]

    The P-38 was unusually quiet for a fighter, the exhaust muffled by the turbo-superchargers. It was extremely forgiving and could be mishandled in many ways but the rate of roll in the early versions was too slow for it to excel as a dogfighter.[11] The P-38 was the only American fighter aircraft in high-volume production throughout American involvement in the war, from Pearl Harbor to Victory over Japan Day.[12] At the end of the war, orders for 1,887 more were cancelled.[13]

    Lockheed designed the P-38 in response to a February 1937 specification from the United States Army Air Corps. Circular Proposal X-608 was a set of aircraft performance goals authored by First Lieutenants Benjamin S. Kelsey and Gordon P. Saville for a twin-engine, high-altitude "interceptor" having "the tactical mission of interception and attack of hostile aircraft at high altitude."[14] In 1977, Kelsey recalled he and Saville drew up the specification using the word interceptor as a way to bypass the inflexible Army Air Corps requirement for pursuit aircraft to carry no more than 500 lb (227 kg) of armament including ammunition, as well as the restriction of single-seat aircraft to one engine. Kelsey was looking for a minimum of 1,000 lb (454 kg) of armament.[15] Kelsey and Saville aimed to get a more capable fighter, better at dog-fighting and at high-altitude combat. Specifications called for a maximum airspeed of at least 360 mph (580 km/h) at altitude, and a climb to 20,000 ft (6,100 m) within six minutes,[16] the toughest set of specifications USAAC had ever presented. The unbuilt Vultee XP1015 was designed to the same requirement, but was not advanced enough to merit further investigation. A similar single-engine proposal was issued at the same time, Circular Proposal X-609, in response to which the Bell P-39 Airacobra was designed.[17] Both proposals required liquid-cooled Allison V-1710 engines with turbo-superchargers and gave extra points for tricycle landing gear.

    The Lockheed design team, under the direction of Hall Hibbard and Clarence "Kelly" Johnson, considered a range of twin-engine configurations, including both engines in a central fuselage with push–pull propellers.[18]

    The eventual configuration was rare in terms of contemporary fighter aircraft design, with only the preceding Fokker G.1, the contemporary Focke-Wulf Fw 189 Luftwaffe reconnaissance aircraft, and the later Northrop P-61 Black Widow night fighter having a similar planform. The Lockheed team chose twin booms to accommodate the tail assembly, engines, and turbo-superchargers, with a central nacelle for the pilot and armament. The XP-38 gondola mockup was designed to mount two .50-caliber (12.7 mm) M2 Browning machine guns with 200 rounds per gun (rpg), two .30-caliber (7.62 mm) Brownings with 500 rpg, and a T1 Army Ordnance 23 mm (.90 in) autocannon with a rotary magazine as a substitute for the non-existent 25 mm Hotchkiss aircraft autocannon specified by Kelsey and Saville.[19] In the YP-38s, a 37 mm (1.46 in) M9 autocannon with 15 rounds replaced the T1.[20] The 15 rounds were in three five-round clips, an unsatisfactory arrangement according to Kelsey, and the M9 did not perform reliably in flight. Further armament experiments from March to June 1941 resulted in the P-38E combat configuration of four M2 Browning machine guns, and one Hispano 20 mm (.79 in) autocannon with 150 rounds.[21]

    Clustering all the armament in the nose was unusual in U.S. aircraft, which typically used wing-mounted guns with trajectories set up to crisscross at one or more points in a convergence zone. Nose-mounted guns did not suffer from having their useful ranges limited by pattern convergence, meaning that good pilots could shoot much farther. A Lightning could reliably hit targets at any range up to 1,000 yd (910 m), whereas the wing guns of other fighters were optimized for a specific range.[22] The rate of fire was about 650 rounds per minute for the 20×110 mm cannon round (130-gram shell) at a muzzle velocity of about 2,850 ft/s (870 m/s), and for the .50-caliber machine guns (51-gram rounds), about 850 rpm at 2,900 ft/s (880 m/s) velocity. Combined rate of fire was over 4,000 rpm with roughly every sixth projectile a 20 mm shell.[23] The duration of sustained firing for the 20 mm cannon was approximately 14 seconds while the .50-caliber machine guns worked for 35 seconds if each magazine was fully loaded with 500 rounds, or for 21 seconds if 300 rounds were loaded to save weight for long distance flying.

    The Lockheed design incorporated tricycle undercarriage and a bubble canopy, and featured two 1,000 hp (746 kW) turbosupercharged 12-cylinder Allison V-1710 engines fitted with counter-rotating propellers to eliminate the effect of engine torque, with the turbochargers positioned behind the engines, the exhaust side of the units exposed along the dorsal surfaces of the booms.[24] Counter-rotation was achieved by the use of "handed" engines, which meant the crankshaft of each engine turned in the opposite direction of its counterpart, a relatively easy task for a modular-design aircraft powerplant as the V-1710.

    The P-38 was the first American fighter to make extensive use of stainless steel and smooth, flush-riveted butt-jointed aluminum skin panels.[25] It was also the first military airplane to fly faster than 400 mph (640 km/h) in level flight.[26][27]

    Lockheed won the competition on 23 June 1937 with its Model 22 and was contracted to build a prototype XP-38[28] for US$163,000, though Lockheed's own costs on the prototype would add up to US$761,000.[29] Construction began in July 1938, and the XP-38 first flew on 27 January 1939 at the hands of Ben Kelsey.[30][Note 1]

    Kelsey then proposed a speed dash to Wright Field on 11 February 1939 to relocate the aircraft for further testing. General Henry "Hap" Arnold, commander of the USAAC, approved of the record attempt and recommended a cross-country flight to New York. The flight set a speed record by flying from California to New York in seven hours and two minutes, not counting two refueling stops,[24] but the aircraft was downed by carburetor icing short of the Mitchel Field runway in Hempstead, New York and was wrecked. However, on the basis of the record flight, the Air Corps ordered 13 YP-38s on 27 April 1939 for US$134,284 each.[4][32] (The "Y" in "YP" was the USAAC's designation for a prototype, while the "X" in "XP" was for experimental.) Lockheed's Chief test pilot Tony LeVier angrily characterized the accident as an unnecessary publicity stunt,[33] but according to Kelsey, the loss of the prototype, rather than hampering the program, sped the process by cutting short the initial test series.[34] The success of the aircraft design contributed to Kelsey's promotion to captain in May 1939.

    Mechanized P-38 assembly lines in Burbank, California. Planes start at the back of the building on the far right (without wings, so that section of the line is narrower). When they reach the end of that line, they shift to the center line, grow wings, and move backward down this line. Upon reaching the end, they are then shifted to the line at the left, and progress forward to the end of the line.[35]

    Manufacture of YP-38s fell behind schedule, at least partly because of the need for mass-production suitability making them substantially different in construction from the prototype. Another factor was the sudden required expansion of Lockheed's facility in Burbank, taking it from a specialized civilian firm dealing with small orders to a large government defense contractor making Venturas, Harpoons, Lodestars, Hudsons, and designing the Constellation for TWA. The first YP-38 was not completed until September 1940, with its maiden flight on 17 September.[36] The 13th and final YP-38 was delivered to the Air Corps in June 1941; 12 aircraft were retained for flight testing and one for destructive stress testing. The YPs were substantially redesigned and differed greatly in detail from the hand-built XP-38. They were lighter and included changes in engine fit. The propeller rotation was reversed, with the blades spinning outward (away from the cockpit) at the top of their arc, rather than inward as before. This improved the aircraft's stability as a gunnery platform.[37]

    Test flights revealed problems initially believed to be tail flutter. During high-speed flight approaching Mach 0.68, especially during dives, the aircraft's tail would begin to shake violently and the nose would tuck under, steepening the dive. Once caught in this dive, the fighter would enter a high-speed compressibility stall and the controls would lock up, leaving the pilot no option but to bail out (if possible) or remain with the aircraft until it got down to denser air, where he might have a chance to pull out. During a test flight in May 1941, USAAC Major Signa Gilkey managed to stay with a YP-38 in a compressibility lockup, riding it out until he recovered gradually using elevator trim.[24] Lockheed engineers were very concerned at this limitation but first had to concentrate on filling the current order of aircraft. In late June 1941, the Army Air Corps was renamed the U.S. Army Air Forces (USAAF), and a total of 65 Lightnings were finished for the service by September 1941 with more on the way for the USAAF, the Royal Air Force (RAF), and the Free French Air Force operating from England.

    By November 1941, many of the initial assembly-line challenges had been met, which freed up time for the engineering team to tackle the problem of frozen controls in a dive. Lockheed had a few ideas for tests that would help them find an answer. The first solution tried was the fitting of spring-loaded servo tabs on the elevator trailing edge designed to aid the pilot when control yoke forces rose over 30 pounds-force (130 N), as would be expected in a high-speed dive. At that point, the tabs would begin to multiply the effort of the pilot's actions. The expert test pilot, 43-year-old[38] Ralph Virden, was given a specific high-altitude test sequence to follow and was told to restrict his speed and fast maneuvering in denser air at low altitudes, since the new mechanism could exert tremendous leverage under those conditions. A note was taped to the instrument panel of the test craft underscoring this instruction. On 4 November 1941, Virden climbed into YP-38 #1 and completed the test sequence successfully, but 15 minutes later was seen in a steep dive followed by a high-G pullout. The tail unit of the aircraft failed at about 3,500 ft (1,000 m) during the high-speed dive recovery; Virden was killed in the subsequent crash. The Lockheed design office was justifiably upset, but their design engineers could only conclude that servo tabs were not the solution for loss of control in a dive. Lockheed still had to find the problem; the Army Air Forces personnel were sure it was flutter and ordered Lockheed to look more closely at the tail.

    In 1941 flutter was a familiar engineering problem related to a too-flexible tail, but the P-38's empennage was completely skinned in aluminum[Note 2] rather than fabric and was quite rigid. At no time did the P-38 suffer from true flutter.[39] To prove a point, one elevator and its vertical stabilizers were skinned with metal 63% thicker than standard, but the increase in rigidity made no difference in vibration. Army Lieutenant Colonel Kenneth B. Wolfe (head of Army Production Engineering) asked Lockheed to try external mass balances above and below the elevator, though the P-38 already had large mass balances elegantly placed within each vertical stabilizer. Various configurations of external mass balances were equipped, and dangerously steep test flights were flown to document their performance. Explaining to Wolfe in Report No. 2414, Kelly Johnson wrote "the violence of the vibration was unchanged and the diving tendency was naturally the same for all conditions."[40] The external mass balances did not help at all. Nonetheless, at Wolfe's insistence, the additional external balances were a feature of every P-38 built from then on.[41]

    Johnson said in his autobiography[42] that he pleaded with NACA to do model tests in its wind tunnel. They already had experience of models thrashing around violently at speeds approaching those requested and did not want to risk damaging their tunnel. Gen. Arnold, head of Army Air Forces, ordered them to run the tests, which were done up to Mach 0.74.[43] The P-38's dive problem was revealed to be the center of pressure moving back toward the tail when in high-speed airflow. The solution was to change the geometry of the wing's lower surface when diving in order to keep lift within bounds of the top of the wing. In February 1943, quick-acting dive flaps were tried and proven by Lockheed test pilots. The dive flaps were installed outboard of the engine nacelles, and in action they extended downward 35° in 1.5 seconds. The flaps did not act as a speed brake; they affected the pressure distribution in a way that retained the wing's lift.[44]

    Late in 1943, a few hundred dive flap field modification kits were assembled to give North African, European and Pacific P-38s a chance to withstand compressibility and expand their combat tactics. Unfortunately, these crucial flaps did not always reach their destination. In March 1944, 200 dive flap kits intended for European Theater of Operations (ETO) P-38Js were destroyed in a mistaken identification incident in which an RAF fighter shot down the Douglas C-54 Skymaster (mistaken for an Fw 200) taking the shipment to England. Back in Burbank, P-38Js coming off the assembly line in spring 1944 were towed out to the ramp and modified in the open air. The flaps were finally incorporated into the production line in June 1944 on the last 210 P-38Js. Despite testing having proved the dive flaps effective in improving tactical maneuvers, a 14-month delay in production limited their implementation, with only the final half of all Lightnings built having the dive flaps installed as an assembly-line sequence.[45]
    Johnson later recalled:

    I broke an ulcer over compressibility on the P-38 because we flew into a speed range where no one had ever been before, and we had difficulty convincing people that it wasn't the funny-looking airplane itself, but a fundamental physical problem. We found out what happened when the Lightning shed its tail and we worked during the whole war to get 15 more kn [28 km/h] of speed out of the P-38. We saw compressibility as a brick wall for a long time. Then we learned how to get through it.[46]

    Buffeting was another early aerodynamic problem, difficult to distinguish from compressibility as both were reported by test pilots as "tail shake". Buffeting came about from airflow disturbances ahead of the tail; the airplane would shake at high speed. Leading edge wing slots were tried as were combinations of filleting between the wing, cockpit and engine nacelles. Air tunnel test number 15 solved the buffeting completely and its fillet solution was fitted to every subsequent P-38 airframe. Fillet kits were sent out to every squadron flying Lightnings. The problem was traced to a 40% increase in air speed at the wing-fuselage junction where the thickness/chord ratio was highest. An airspeed of 500 mph (800 km/h) at 25,000 ft (7,600 m) could push airflow at the wing-fuselage junction close to the speed of sound. Filleting solved the buffeting problem for the P-38E and later models.[39]

    Another issue with the P-38 arose from its unique design feature of outwardly rotating (at the "tops" of the propeller arcs) counter-rotating propellers. Losing one of two engines in any twin-engine non-centerline thrust aircraft on takeoff creates sudden drag, yawing the nose toward the dead engine and rolling the wingtip down on the side of the dead engine. Normal training in flying twin-engine aircraft when losing an engine on takeoff is to push the remaining engine to full throttle to maintain airspeed; if a pilot did that in the P-38, regardless of which engine had failed, the resulting engine torque and p-factor force produced a sudden uncontrollable yawing roll, and the aircraft would flip over and hit the ground. Eventually, procedures were taught to allow a pilot to deal with the situation by reducing power on the running engine, feathering the prop on the failed engine, and then increasing power gradually until the aircraft was in stable flight. Single-engine takeoffs were possible, though not with a full fuel and ammunition load.[47] This same design feature was present from its earliest days on both the Luftwaffe twin-engine Henschel Hs 129 ground-attack aircraft, and from the fourth prototype onwards of the otherwise troubled Heinkel He 177A heavy bomber.[48]

    The engines were unusually quiet because the exhausts were muffled by the General Electric turbo-superchargers on the twin Allison V12s.[49] There were early problems with cockpit temperature regulation; pilots were often too hot in the tropical sun as the canopy could not be fully opened without severe buffeting and were often too cold in northern Europe and at high altitude, as the distance of the engines from the cockpit prevented easy heat transfer. Later variants received modifications (such as electrically heated flight suits) to solve these problems.

    On 20 September 1939, before the YP-38s had been built and flight tested, the USAAF ordered 66 initial production P-38 Lightnings, 30 of which were delivered to the USAAF in mid-1941, but not all these aircraft were armed. The unarmed aircraft were subsequently fitted with four .50 in (12.7 mm) machine guns (instead of the two .50 in/12.7 mm and two .30 in/7.62 mm of their predecessors) and a 37 mm (1.46 in) cannon. They also had armored glass, cockpit armor and fluorescent cockpit controls.[50] One was completed with a pressurized cabin on an experimental basis and designated XP-38A.[51] Due to reports the USAAF was receiving from Europe, the remaining 36 in the batch were upgraded with small improvements such as self-sealing fuel tanks and enhanced armor protection to make them combat-capable. The USAAF specified that these 36 aircraft were to be designated P-38D. As a result, there never were any P-38Bs or P-38Cs. The P-38D's main role was to work out bugs and give the USAAF experience with handling the type.[52]

    In March 1940, the French and the British, through the Anglo-French Purchasing Committee, ordered a total of 667 P-38s for US$100M,[53] designated Model 322F for the French and Model 322B for the British. The aircraft would be a variant of the P-38E. The overseas Allies wished for complete commonality of Allison engines with the large numbers of Curtiss P-40 Tomahawks both nations had on order, and thus ordered the Model 322 twin right-handed engines instead of counter-rotating ones and without turbo-superchargers.[54][Note 3] Performance was supposed to be 400 mph at 16,900 feet.[55] After the fall of France in June 1940, the British took over the entire order and gave the aircraft the service name "Lightning." By June 1941, the War Ministry had cause to reconsider their earlier aircraft specifications based on experience gathered in the Battle of Britain and The Blitz.[56] British displeasure with the Lockheed order came to the fore in July, and on 5 August 1941 they modified the contract such that 143 aircraft would be delivered as previously ordered, to be known as "Lightning (Mark) I," and 524 would be upgraded to US-standard P-38E specifications with a top speed of 415 mph at 20,000 feet guaranteed, to be called "Lightning II" for British service.[56] Later that summer an RAF test pilot reported back from Burbank with a poor assessment of the "tail flutter" situation, and the British cancelled all but three of the 143 Lightning Is.[56] As a loss of approximately US$15M was involved, Lockheed reviewed their contracts and decided to hold the British to the original order. Negotiations grew bitter and stalled.[56]

    Everything changed after the 7 December, 1941 attack on Pearl Harbor after which the United States government seized some 40 of the Model 322s for West Coast defense;[57] subsequently all British Lightnings were delivered to the USAAF starting in January 1942. The USAAF lent the RAF three of the aircraft, which were delivered by sea in March 1942[58] and were test flown no earlier than May[59] at Cunliffe-Owen Aircraft Swaythling, the Aeroplane and Armament Experimental Establishment and the Royal Aircraft Establishment.[56] The A&AEE example was unarmed, lacked turbochargers and restricted to 300 mph; though the undercarriage was praised and flight on one engine described as comfortable.[60] These three were subsequently returned to the USAAF; one in December 1942 and the others in July 1943.[58] Of the remaining 140 Lightning Is, 19 were not modified and were designated by the USAAF as RP-322-I ('R' for 'Restricted', because non-counter-rotating propellers were considered more dangerous on takeoff), while 121 were converted to non-turbo-supercharged counter-rotating V-1710F-2 engines and designated P-322-II. All 121 were used as advanced trainers; a few were still serving that role in 1945.[59] A few RP-322s were later used as test modification platforms such as for smoke-laying canisters. The RP-322 was a fairly fast aircraft below 16,000 ft (4,900 m) and well-behaved as a trainer.[59][Note 4]

    One result of the failed British/French order was to give the aircraft its name. Lockheed had originally dubbed the aircraft Atalanta from Greek mythology in the company tradition of naming planes after mythological and celestial figures, but the RAF name won out.[55]

    The strategic bombing proponents within the USAAF, called the Bomber Mafia by their ideological opponents, had established in the early 1930s a policy against research to create long-range fighters, which they thought would not be practical; this kind of research was not to compete for bomber resources. Aircraft manufacturers understood that they would not be rewarded if they installed subsystems on their fighters to enable them to carry drop tanks to provide more fuel for extended range. Lieutenant Kelsey, acting against this policy, risked his career in late 1941 when he convinced Lockheed to incorporate such subsystems in the P-38E model, without putting his request in writing. It is possible that Kelsey was responding to Colonel George William Goddard's observation that the US sorely needed a high-speed, long-range photo reconnaissance plane. Along with a change order specifying some P-38Es be produced without guns but with photo reconnaissance cameras, to be designated the F-4-1-LO, Lockheed began working out the problems of drop tank design and incorporation. After the attack on Pearl Harbor, eventually about 100 P-38Es were sent to a modification center near Dallas, Texas, or to the new Lockheed assembly plant B-6 (today the Burbank Airport), to be fitted with four K-17 aerial photography cameras. All of these aircraft were also modified to be able to carry drop tanks. P-38Fs were modified as well. Every Lightning from the P-38G onward was drop tank-capable off the assembly line.[61]

    In March 1942, General Arnold made an off-hand comment that the US could avoid the German U-boat menace by flying fighters to the UK (rather than packing them onto ships). President Roosevelt pressed the point, emphasizing his interest in the solution. Arnold was likely aware of the flying radius extension work being done on the P-38, which by this time had seen success with small drop tanks in the range of 150 to 165 US gal (570 to 620 L), the difference in capacity being the result of subcontractor production variation. Arnold ordered further tests with larger drop tanks in the range of 300 to 310 US gal (1,100 to 1,200 L); the results were reported by Kelsey as providing the P-38 with a 2,500-mile (4,000 km) ferrying range.[61] Because of available supply, the smaller drop tanks were used to fly Lightnings to the UK, the plan called Operation Bolero.

    Led by two Boeing B-17 Flying Fortresses, the first seven P-38s, each carrying two small drop tanks, left Presque Isle Army Air Field on June 23, 1942 for RAF Heathfield in Scotland. Their first refueling stop was made in far northeast Canada at Goose Bay. The second stop was a rough airstrip in Greenland called Bluie West One, and the third refueling stop was in Iceland at Keflavik. Other P-38s followed this route with some lost in mishaps, usually due to poor weather, low visibility, radio difficulties and navigational errors. Nearly 200 of the P-38Fs (and a few modified Es) were successfully flown across the Atlantic in July–August 1942, making the P-38 the first USAAF fighter to reach Britain and the first fighter ever to be delivered across the Atlantic under its own power.[62] Kelsey himself piloted one of the Lightnings, landing in Scotland on July 25.[63]

    Cocooned Lockheed P-38 Lightnings and North American Aviation P-51 Mustangs line the decks of a U.S. Navy Escort "Jeep" Carrier (CVE) ready for shipment to Europe from New York.
    The first unit to receive P-38s was the 1st Fighter Group. After the attack on Pearl Harbor, the unit joined the 14th Pursuit Group in San Diego to provide West Coast defense.[64]

    The first Lightning to see active service was the F-4 version, a P-38E in which the guns were replaced by four K17 cameras.[65] They joined the 8th Photographic Squadron in Australia on 4 April 1942.[37] Three F-4s were operated by the Royal Australian Air Force in this theater for a short period beginning in September 1942.

    On 29 May 1942, 25 P-38s began operating in the Aleutian Islands in Alaska. The fighter's long range made it well-suited to the campaign over the almost 1,200 mi (2,000 km)-long island chain, and it would be flown there for the rest of the war. The Aleutians were one of the most rugged environments available for testing the new aircraft under combat conditions. More Lightnings were lost due to severe weather and other conditions than enemy action; there were cases where Lightning pilots, mesmerized by flying for hours over gray seas under gray skies, simply flew into the water. On 9 August 1942, two P-38Es of the 343rd Fighter Group, 11th Air Force, at the end of a 1,000 mi (1,609 km) long-range patrol, happened upon a pair of Japanese Kawanishi H6K "Mavis" flying boats and destroyed them,[37] making them the first Japanese aircraft to be shot down by Lightnings.

    After the Battle of Midway, the USAAF began redeploying fighter groups to Britain as part of Operation Bolero and Lightnings of the 1st Fighter Group were flown across the Atlantic via Iceland. On 14 August 1942, Second Lieutenant Elza Shahan of the 27th Fighter Squadron, and Second Lieutenant Joseph Shaffer of the 33rd Squadron operating out of Iceland shot down a Focke-Wulf Fw 200 Condor over the Atlantic. Shahan in his P-38F downed the Condor; Shaffer, flying either a P-40C or a P-39, had already set an engine on fire.[66] This was the first Luftwaffe aircraft destroyed by the USAAF.[67]

    After 347 sorties with no enemy contact, the 1st, 14th and 82nd Fighter Groups were transferred to the 12th Air Force in North Africa as part of the force being built up for Operation Torch. On 19 November 1942, Lightnings escorted a group of B-17 Flying Fortress bombers on a raid over Tunis. On 5 April 1943, 26 P-38Fs of the 82nd claimed 31 enemy aircraft destroyed, helping to establish air superiority in the area and earning it the German nickname "der Gabelschwanz Teufel" – the Fork-Tailed Devil.[64] The P-38 remained active in the Mediterranean for the rest of the war. It was in this theatre that the P-38 suffered its heaviest losses in the air. On 25 August 1943, 13 P-38s were shot down in a single sortie by Jagdgeschwader 53 Bf 109s without achieving a single kill.[68] On 2 September, 10 P-38s were shot down, in return for a single kill, the 67-victory ace Franz Schiess (who was also the leading "Lightning" killer in the Luftwaffe with 17 destroyed).[68] Kurt Bühligen, third highest scoring German pilot on the Western front with 112 victories, recalled later: "The P-38 fighter (and the B-24) were easy to burn. Once in Africa we were six and met eight P-38s and shot down seven. One sees a great distance in Africa and our observers and flak people called in sightings and we could get altitude first and they were low and slow." [69] General der Jagdflieger Adolf Galland was unimpressed with the P-38, declaring "it had similar shortcomings in combat to our Bf 110, our fighters were clearly superior to it."[70] Experiences over Germany had shown a need for long-range escort fighters to protect the Eighth Air Force's heavy bomber operations. The P-38Hs of the 55th Fighter Group were transferred to the Eighth in England in September 1943, and were joined by the 20th, 364th and 479th Fighter Groups soon after. P-38s soon joined Spitfires in escorting the early Fortress raids over Europe.[71]

    Because its distinctive shape was less prone to cases of mistaken identity and friendly fire,[72] Lieutenant General Jimmy Doolittle, Commander of the 8th Air Force, chose to pilot a P-38 during the invasion of Normandy so that he could watch the progress of the air offensive over France.[73] At one point in the mission, Doolittle flick-rolled through a hole in the cloud cover, but his wingman, Earle E. Partridge (later a general), was looking elsewhere and failed to notice Doolittle's quick maneuver, leaving Doolittle to continue on alone on his survey of the crucial battle. Of the P-38, Doolittle said that it was "the sweetest-flying plane in the sky".[74]

    A little-known role of the P-38 in the European theater was that of fighter-bomber during the invasion of Normandy and the Allied advance across France into Germany. Assigned to the IX Tactical Air Command, the 370th Fighter Group and its P-38s initially flew missions from England, dive-bombing radar installations, enemy armor, troop concentrations and flak towers.[75] The 370th's group commander Howard F. Nichols and a squadron of his P-38 Lightnings attacked Field Marshal Günther von Kluge's headquarters in July 1944; Nichols himself skipped a 500 lb (227 kg) bomb through the front door.[76] The 370th later operated from Cardonville France, flying ground attack missions against gun emplacements, troops, supply dumps and tanks near Saint-Lô in July and in the Falaise–Argentan area in August 1944.[75] The 370th participated in ground attack missions across Europe until February 1945 when the unit changed over to the P-51 Mustang.

    On 12 June 1943, a P-38G, while flying a special mission between Gibraltar and Malta or, perhaps, just after strafing the radar station of Capo Pula, landed on the airfield of Capoterra (Cagliari), in Sardinia, from navigation error due to a compass failure. Regia Aeronautica chief test pilot colonnello (Lieutenant Colonel) Angelo Tondi flew the aircraft to Guidonia airfield where the P-38G was evaluated. On 11 August 1943, Tondi took off to intercept a formation of about 50 bombers, returning from the bombing of Terni (Umbria). Tondi attacked B-17G "Bonny Sue", s.n. 42-30307, that fell off the shore of Torvaianica, near Rome, while six airmen parachuted out. According to US sources, he also damaged three more bombers on that occasion. On 4 September, the 301st BG reported the loss of B-17 "The Lady Evelyn," s.n. 42-30344, downed by "an enemy P-38".[77] War missions for that plane were limited, as the Italian petrol was too corrosive for the Lockheed's tanks.[78] Other Lightnings were eventually acquired by Italy for postwar service.

    In a particular case when faced by more agile fighters at low altitudes in a constricted valley, Lightnings suffered heavy losses. On the morning of 10 June 1944, 96 P-38Js of the 1st and 82nd Fighter Groups took off from Italy for Ploie?ti, the third-most heavily defended target in Europe, after Berlin and Vienna.[79] Instead of bombing from high altitude as had been tried by the Fifteenth Air Force, USAAF planning had determined that a dive-bombing surprise attack, beginning at about 7,000 feet (2,100 m) with bomb release at or below 3,000 feet (900 m),[79] performed by 46 82nd Fighter Group P-38s, each carrying one 1,000-pound (500 kg) bomb, would yield more accurate results.[80] All of 1st Fighter Group and a few aircraft in 82nd Fighter Group were to fly cover, and all fighters were to strafe targets of opportunity on the return trip; a distance of some 1,255 miles (2,020 km), including a circuitous outward route made in an attempt to achieve surprise.[79]

    Some 85 or 86 fighters arrived in Romania to find enemy airfields alerted, with a wide assortment of aircraft scrambling for safety. P-38s shot down several, including heavy fighters, transports and observation aircraft. At Ploie?ti, defense forces were fully alert, the target was concealed by smoke screen, and anti-aircraft fire was very heavy—seven Lightnings were lost to anti-aircraft fire at the target, and two more during strafing attacks on the return flight. German Bf 109 fighters from I./JG 53 and 2./JG 77 fought the Americans. Sixteen aircraft of the 71st Fighter Squadron were challenged by a large formation of Romanian single-seater IAR.81C fighters. The fight took place below 300 feet (100 m) in a narrow valley.[81] Herbert Hatch saw two IAR 81Cs that he misidentified as Focke-Wulf Fw 190s hit the ground after taking fire from his guns, and his fellow pilots confirmed three more of his kills. However, the outnumbered 71st Fighter Squadron took more damage than it dished out, losing nine aircraft. In all, the USAAF lost 22 aircraft on the mission. The Americans claimed 23 aerial victories, though Romanian and German fighter units admitted losing only one aircraft each.[82] Eleven enemy locomotives were strafed and left burning, and flak emplacements were destroyed, along with fuel trucks and other targets. Results of the bombing were not observed by the USAAF pilots because of the smoke. The dive-bombing mission profile was not repeated, though the 82nd Fighter Group was awarded the Presidential Unit Citation for its part.[83]

    After some disastrous raids in 1944 with B-17s escorted by P-38s and Republic P-47 Thunderbolts, Jimmy Doolittle, then head of the U.S. Eighth Air Force, went to the RAE, Farnborough, asking for an evaluation of the various American fighters. Test pilot Captain Eric Brown, Fleet Air Arm, recalled:

    We had found out that the Bf 109 and the FW 190 could fight up to a Mach of 0.75, three-quarters the speed of sound. We checked the Lightning and it couldn't fly in combat faster than 0.68. So it was useless. We told Doolittle that all it was good for was photo-reconnaissance and had to be withdrawn from escort duties. And the funny thing is that the Americans had great difficulty understanding this because the Lightning had the two top aces in the Far East.[84]

    After evaluation tests at Farnborough, the P-38 was kept in fighting service in Europe for a while longer. Although many failings were remedied with the introduction of the P-38J, by September 1944, all but one of the Lightning groups in the Eighth Air Force had converted to the P-51 Mustang. The Eighth Air Force continued to conduct reconnaissance missions using the F-5 variant.[64]

    The P-38 was used most extensively and successfully in the Pacific theater, where it proved ideally suited, combining excellent performance with exceptional range and the added reliability of two engines for long missions over water. The P-38 was used in a variety of roles, especially escorting bombers at altitudes of 18–25,000 ft (5,500–7,600 m). The P-38 was credited with destroying more Japanese aircraft than any other USAAF fighter.[4] Freezing cockpit temperatures were not a problem at low altitude in the tropics. In fact the cockpit was often too hot since opening a window while in flight caused buffeting by setting up turbulence through the tailplane. Pilots taking low altitude assignments would often fly stripped down to shorts, tennis shoes, and parachute. While the P-38 could not out-turn the A6M Zero and most other Japanese fighters when flying below 200 mph (320 km/h), its superior speed coupled with a good rate of climb meant that it could utilize energy tactics, making multiple high-speed passes at its target. Also its focused firepower was even more deadly to lightly armored Japanese warplanes than to the Germans'. The concentrated, parallel stream of bullets allowed aerial victory at much longer distances than fighters carrying wing guns. It is therefore ironic that Dick Bong, the United States' highest-scoring World War II air ace (40 victories solely in P-38s), would fly directly at his targets to make sure he hit them (as he himself acknowledged his poor shooting ability), in some cases flying through the debris of his target (and on one occasion colliding with an enemy aircraft which was claimed as a "probable" victory). The twin Allison engines performed admirably in the Pacific.

    General George C. Kenney, commander of the USAAF Fifth Air Force operating in New Guinea, could not get enough P-38s; they had become his favorite fighter in November 1942 when one squadron, the 39th Fighter Squadron of the 35th Fighter Group, joined his assorted P-39s and P-40s. The Lightnings established local air superiority with their first combat action on 27 December 1942.[85][86][87][88][89] Kenney sent repeated requests to Arnold for more P-38s, and was rewarded with occasional shipments, but Europe was a higher priority in Washington.[90] Despite their small force, Lightning pilots began to compete in racking up scores against Japanese aircraft.

    On 2–4 March 1943, P-38s flew top cover for 5th Air Force and Australian bombers and attack aircraft during the Battle of the Bismarck Sea, in which eight Japanese troop transports and four escorting destroyers were sunk. Two P-38 aces from the 39th Fighter Squadron were killed on the second day of the battle: Bob Faurot and Hoyt "Curley" Eason (a veteran with five victories who had trained hundreds of pilots, including Dick Bong). In one notable engagement on 3 March 1943 P-38s escorted 13 Boeing B-17 Flying Fortresses as they bombed the Japanese convoy from a medium altitude of 7,000 feet which dispersed the convoy formation and reduced their concentrated anti-aircraft firepower. A B-17 was shot down and when Japanese Zero fighters machine-gunned some of the B-17 crew members that bailed out in parachutes, three P-38s promptly engaged and shot down five of the Zeros.[91][92][91][93].[94]

    The Lightning figured in one of the most significant operations in the Pacific theater: the interception, on 18 April 1943, of Admiral Isoroku Yamamoto, the architect of Japan's naval strategy in the Pacific including the attack on Pearl Harbor. When American codebreakers found out that he was flying to Bougainville Island to conduct a front-line inspection, 16 P-38G Lightnings were sent on a long-range fighter-intercept mission, flying 435 miles (700 km) from Guadalcanal at heights of 10–50 ft (3–15 m) above the ocean to avoid detection. The Lightnings met Yamamoto's two Mitsubishi G4M "Betty" fast bomber transports and six escorting Zeros just as they arrived at the island. The first Betty crashed in the jungle and the second ditched near the coast. Two Zeros were also claimed by the American fighters with the loss of one P-38. Japanese search parties found Yamamoto's body at the jungle crash site the next day.[95]

    The P-38's service record shows mixed results, which may reflect more on its employment than on flaws with the aircraft. The P-38's engine troubles at high altitudes only occurred with the Eighth Air Force. One reason for this was the inadequate cooling systems of the G and H models; the improved P-38 J and L had tremendous success flying out of Italy into Germany at all altitudes.[64] Until the -J-25 variant, P-38s were easily avoided by German fighters because of the lack of dive flaps to counter compressibility in dives. German fighter pilots not wishing to fight would perform the first half of a Split S and continue into steep dives because they knew the Lightnings would be reluctant to follow.

    On the positive side, having two engines was a built-in insurance policy. Many pilots made it safely back to base after having an engine failure en route or in combat. On 3 March 1944, the first Allied fighters reached Berlin on a frustrated escort mission. Lieutenant Colonel Jack Jenkins of 55FG led the group of P-38H pilots, arriving with only half his force after flak damage and engine trouble took their toll. On the way into Berlin, Jenkins reported one rough-running engine, causing him to wonder if he would ever make it back. The B-17s he was supposed to escort never showed up, having turned back at Hamburg. Jenkins and his wingman were able to drop tanks and outrun enemy fighters to return home with three good engines between them.[96]

    In the ETO, P-38s made 130,000 sorties with a loss of 1.3% overall, comparing favorably with ETO P-51s, which posted a 1.1% loss, considering that the P-38s were vastly outnumbered and suffered from poorly thought-out tactics. The majority of the P-38 sorties were made in the period prior to Allied air superiority in Europe, when pilots fought against a very determined and skilled enemy.[97] Lieutenant Colonel Mark Hubbard, a vocal critic of the aircraft, rated it the third best Allied fighter in Europe.[98] The Lightning's greatest virtues were long range, heavy payload, high speed, fast climb and concentrated firepower. The P-38 was a formidable fighter, interceptor and attack aircraft.

    In the Pacific theater, the P-38 downed over 1,800 Japanese aircraft, with more than 100 pilots becoming aces by downing five or more enemy aircraft.[95] American fuel supplies contributed to a better engine performance and maintenance record, and range was increased with leaner mixtures. In the second half of 1944, the P-38L pilots out of Dutch New Guinea were flying 950 mi (1,530 km), fighting for fifteen minutes and returning to base.[99] Such long legs were invaluable until the P-47N and P-51D entered service.

    The end of the war left the USAAF with thousands of P-38s rendered obsolete by the jet age. The last P-38s in service with the United States Air Force were retired in 1949.[100] A total of 100 late-model P-38L and F-5 Lightnings were acquired by Italy through an agreement dated April 1946. Delivered, after refurbishing, at the rate of one per month, they finally were all sent to the AMI by 1952. The Lightnings served in 4 Stormo and other units including 3 Stormo, flying reconnaissance over the Balkans, ground attack, naval cooperation and air superiority missions. Due to old engines, pilot errors and lack of experience in operating heavy fighters, a large number of P-38s were lost in at least 30 accidents, many of them fatal. Despite this, many Italian pilots liked the P-38 because of its excellent visibility on the ground and stability on takeoff. The Italian P-38s were phased out in 1956; none survived the scrapyard.[101]

    Surplus P-38s were also used by other foreign air forces with 12 sold to Honduras and 15 retained by China. Six F-5s and two unarmed black two-seater P-38s were operated by the Dominican Air Force based in San Isidro Airbase, Dominican Republic in 1947. The majority of wartime Lightnings present in the continental U.S. at the end of the war were put up for sale for US$1,200 apiece; the rest were scrapped. P-38s in distant theaters of war were bulldozed into piles and abandoned or scrapped; very few avoided that fate.

    The CIA "Liberation Air Force" flew one P-38M to support the 1954 Guatemalan coup d'etat. On 27 June 1954, this aircraft dropped napalm bombs that destroyed the British cargo ship SS Springfjord, which was loading Guatemalan cotton[102] and coffee[103] for Grace Line[104] in Puerto San José.[105] In 1957, five Honduran P-38s bombed and strafed a village occupied by Nicaraguan forces during a border dispute between these two countries concerning part of Gracias a Dios Department.[106]

    P-38s were popular contenders in the air races from 1946 through 1949, with brightly colored Lightnings making screaming turns around the pylons at Reno and Cleveland. Lockheed test pilot Tony LeVier was among those who bought a Lightning, choosing a P-38J model and painting it red to make it stand out as an air racer and stunt flyer. Lefty Gardner, former B-24 and B-17 pilot and associate of the Confederate Air Force, bought a mid-1944 P-38L-1-LO that had been modified into an F-5G. Gardner painted it white with red and blue trim and named it White Lightnin'; he reworked its turbo systems and intercoolers for optimum low-altitude performance and gave it P-38F style air intakes for better streamlining. White Lightnin' was severely damaged in a crash landing during an air show demonstration and was bought, restored and repainted with a brilliant chrome finish by the company that owns Red Bull. The aircraft is now located in Austria.

    F-5s were bought by aerial survey companies and employed for mapping. From the 1950s on, the use of the Lightning steadily declined, and only a little more than two dozen still exist, with few still flying. One example is a P-38L owned by the Lone Star Flight Museum in Galveston, Texas, painted in the colors of Charles H. MacDonald's Putt Putt Maru. Two other examples are F-5Gs which were owned and operated by Kargl Aerial Surveys in 1946, and are now located in Chino, California at Yanks Air Museum, and in McMinnville, Oregon at Evergreen Aviation Museum. The earliest-built surviving P-38, Glacier Girl, was recovered from the Greenland ice cap in 1992, fifty years after she crashed there on a ferry flight to the UK, and after a complete restoration, flew once again ten years after her recovery.

    Over 10,000 Lightnings were manufactured, becoming the only U.S. combat aircraft that remained in continuous production throughout the duration of American participation in World War II. The Lightning had a major effect on other aircraft; its wing, in a scaled-up form, was used on the Lockheed Constellation.[108]

    Delivered and accepted Lightning production variants began with the P-38D model. The few "hand made" YP-38s initially contracted were used as trainers and test aircraft. There were no Bs or Cs delivered to the government as the USAAF allocated the 'D' suffix to all aircraft with self-sealing fuel tanks and armor.[33] Many secondary but still initial teething tests were conducted utilizing the earliest D variants.[33]

    The first combat-capable Lightning was the P-38E (and its photo-recon variant the F-4) which featured improved instruments, electrical, and hydraulic systems. Part-way through production, the older Hamilton Standard Hydromatic hollow steel propellers were replaced by new Curtiss Electric duraluminum propellers. The definitive (and now famous) armament configuration was settled upon, featuring four .50 in (12.7 mm) machine guns with 500 rpg, and a 20 mm (.79 in) Hispano autocannon with 150 rounds.[109]

    While the machine guns had been arranged symmetrically in the nose on the P-38D, they were "staggered" in the P-38E and later versions, with the muzzles protruding from the nose in the relative lengths of roughly 1:4:6:2. This was done to ensure a straight ammunition-belt feed into the weapons, as the earlier arrangement led to jamming.

    The first P-38E rolled out of the factory in October 1941 as the Battle of Moscow filled the news wires of the world. Because of the versatility, redundant engines, and especially high speed and high altitude characteristics of the aircraft, as with later variants over a hundred P-38Es were completed in the factory or converted in the field to a photoreconnaissance variant, the F-4, in which the guns were replaced by four cameras. Most of these early reconnaissance Lightnings were retained stateside for training, but the F-4 was the first Lightning to be used in action in April 1942.

    After 210 P-38Es were built, they were followed, starting in April 1942, by the P-38F, which incorporated racks inboard of the engines for fuel tanks or a total of 2,000 lb (907 kg) of bombs. Early variants did not enjoy a high reputation for maneuverability, though they could be agile at low altitudes if flown by a capable pilot, using the P-38's forgiving stall characteristics to their best advantage. From the P-38F-15 model onwards, a "combat maneuver" setting was added to the P-38's Fowler flaps. When deployed at the 8° maneuver setting, the flaps allowed the P-38 to out-turn many contemporary single-engined fighters at the cost of some added drag. However, early variants were hampered by high aileron control forces and a low initial rate of roll,[110] and all such features required a pilot to gain experience with the aircraft,[33] which in part was an additional reason Lockheed sent its representative to England, and later to the Pacific Theater.

    The aircraft was still experiencing extensive teething troubles as well as being victimized by "urban legends", mostly involving inapplicable twin engine factors which had been designed out of the aircraft by Lockheed.[33] In addition to these, the early versions had a reputation as a "widow maker" as it could enter an unrecoverable dive due to a sonic surface effect at high sub-sonic speeds. The 527 P-38Fs were heavier, with more powerful engines that used more fuel, and were unpopular in the air war in Northern Europe.[33] Since the heavier engines were having reliability problems and with them, without external fuel tanks, the range of the P-38F was reduced, and since drop tanks themselves were in short supply as the fortunes in the Battle of the Atlantic had not yet swung the Allies' way, the aircraft became relatively unpopular in minds of the bomber command planning staffs despite being the longest ranged fighter first available to the 8th Air Force in sufficient numbers for long range escort duties.[33] Nonetheless, General Spaatz, then commander of the 8th Air Force in the UK, said of the P-38F: "I'd rather have an airplane that goes like hell and has a few things wrong with it, than one that won't go like hell and has a few things wrong with it."[74]

    The P-38F was followed in early 1943 by the P-38G, utilizing more powerful Allisons of 1,400 hp (1,040 kW) each and equipped with a better radio. A dozen of the planned P-38G production were set aside to serve as prototypes for what would become the P-38J with further uprated Allison V-1710F-17 engines (1,425 hp/1,060 kW each) in redesigned booms which featured chin-mounted intercoolers in place of the original system in the leading edge of the wings and more efficient radiators. Lockheed subcontractors, however, were initially unable to supply both of Burbank's twin production lines with a sufficient quantity of new core intercoolers and radiators. War Production Board planners were unwilling to sacrifice production, and one of the two remaining prototypes received the new engines but retained the old leading edge intercoolers and radiators.

    As the P-38H, 600 of these stop-gap Lightnings with an improved 20 mm cannon and a bomb capacity of 3,200 lb (1,450 kg).were produced on one line while the near-definitive P-38J began production on the second line. The Eighth Air Force was experiencing high altitude and cold weather issues which, while not unique to the aircraft, were perhaps more severe as the turbo-superchargers upgrading the Allisons were having their own reliability issues making the aircraft more unpopular with senior officers out of the line.[33] This was a situation unduplicated on all other fronts where the commands were clamoring for as many P-38s as they could get.[33] Both the P-38G and P-38H models' performance was restricted by an intercooler system integral to the wing's leading edge which had been designed for the YP-38's less powerful engines. At the higher boost levels, the new engine's charge air temperature would increase above the limits recommended by Allison and would be subject to detonation if operated at high power for extended periods of time. Reliability was not the only issue, either. For example, the reduced power settings required by the P-38H did not allow the maneuvering flap to be used to good advantage at high altitude.[111] All these problems really came to a head in the unplanned P-38H and sped the Lightning's eventual replacement in the Eighth Air Force; fortunately the Fifteenth Air Force were glad to get them.

    Some P-38G production was diverted on the assembly line to F-5A reconnaissance aircraft. An F-5A was modified to an experimental two-seat reconnaissance configuration as the XF-5D, with a plexiglas nose, two machine guns and additional cameras in the tail booms.





    avatar
    orthodoxymoron

    Posts : 9665
    Join date : 2010-09-28

    Re: The United States of the Solar System, A.D. 2133 (Book Six)

    Post  orthodoxymoron on Sun Jun 24, 2018 10:16 am

    My new "fast" computer has been highly-compromised in less than two-weeks. Viewing my posted-images is more-difficult than pulling-teeth. My physical, mental, and spiritual oppression and affliction is exponentially-worsening. My questions never get answered -- but the heat keeps getting turned-up. Isn't this a bit cowardly and sinister?? "By their fruits ye shall know them"?? I continue to suspect that I have very-few friends in this solar system (if any). I doubt that I'll learn what's "really" going-on anytime-soon -- but someday the "truth" will be known "in all it's glory". I've joked about being a Bad@$$ Warrior-Banker in my next-life (if I even have one) BUT if things are the way I think they might be, this might NOT be a joke. Babylon 5 is portrayed as occurring around A.D. 2260 -- which is approximately midway between A.D. 2133 and A.D. 2370. What if The Babylon Project = The United States of the Solar System?? What if a United States of the Solar System will span A.D. 2133 to A.D. 2370?? What if this will prepare Earth-Humanity for One Universe Under God?? What if A.D. 2013 to A.D. 2133 will mostly consist of Disclosure and It's Consequences?? If I'm ever a Bad@$$teroid Commander, I hope I can give a "Commander Ivanova" speech, prior to opening-fire!! Actually, can't we all just get along??


    Once upon a time, I spoke with a retired SDA Southern-California Conference-President, and he said "The Writings of Ellen White Are Balanced". He also prophetically wished me well on my "Quest". Once again, I presently don't think that most of the Standard-Stories regarding the Way Things Are -- or the Way Things Have Been -- are really Honest and Accurate -- but I still think they offer many important clues. I'm going to continue to recommend reading Job through Malachi (NKJV) straight-through (over and over) as a Key-Clue to Antiquity and the Otherworldly. Imagine Delenn in Babylon 5 teaching Patriarchs and Prophets -- Prophets and Kings -- and The Desire of Ages -- for one-hour each-day as the Sun rises!! Delenn = Ellen = Vala?? Do you see what I mean?? Are we really Ancient-Warriors (on a soul-basis)?? Will we all be Star-Warriors in the near-future (perhaps in Other-Than-Human Form)?? That frankly wouldn't surprise me (but the thought scares the hell out of me)!!

    I continue to suspect that the Orion--Babylonian--Egyptian--Roman--Hebrew thing is a HUGE Can of Worms. Am I somehow a Turncoat (in antiquity and/or modernity)?? I'm not consciously aware that I am -- but that wouldn't surprise me one little bit. Something significant is causing the hatred (natural and supernatural) directed toward me (online and in real-life). Should I read the Holy Bible (NKJV) straight-through (over and over) in combination with those three EGW Books -- to toughen myself up (for who knows what)?? Am I supposed to be some sort of a Galactic-Warrior?? If so, why didn't anyone tell me?? The Ancient Egyptian Deity told me we had "Fought Side by Side" but they wouldn't reveal the details!! Honest!! Once again, I am forced to consider unsavory-possibilities (because no one will tell me what is REALLY going-on). Come, let us REASON Together. Why is THAT So Hard??

    http://www.whiteestate.org/books/pp/pp55.html Elkanah, a Levite of Mount Ephraim, was a man of wealth and influence, and one who loved and feared the Lord. His wife, Hannah, was a woman of fervent piety. Gentle and unassuming, her character was marked with deep earnestness and a lofty faith.

    The blessing so earnestly sought by every Hebrew was denied this godly pair; their home was not gladdened by the voice of childhood; and the desire to perpetuate his name led the husband--as it had led many others--to contract a second marriage. But this step, prompted by a lack of faith in God, did not bring happiness. Sons and daughters were added to the household; but the joy and beauty of God's sacred institution had been marred and the peace of the family was broken. Peninnah, the new wife, was jealous and narrow-minded, and she bore herself with pride and insolence. To Hannah, hope seemed crushed and life a weary burden; yet she met the trial with uncomplaining meekness.

    Elkanah faithfully observed the ordinances of God. The worship at Shiloh was still maintained, but on account of irregularities in the ministration his services were not required at the sanctuary, to which, being a Levite, he was to give attendance. Yet he went up with his family to worship and sacrifice at the appointed gatherings.

    Even amid the sacred festivities connected with the service of God the evil spirit that had cursed his home intruded. After presenting the thank offerings, all the family, according to the established custom, united in a solemn yet joyous feast. Upon these occasions Elkanah gave the mother of his children a portion for herself and for each of her sons and daughters; and in token of regard for Hannah, he gave her a double portion, signifying that his affection for her was the same as if she had had a son. Then the second wife, fired with jealousy, claimed the precedence as one highly favored of God, and taunted Hannah with her childless state as evidence of the Lord's displeasure. This was repeated from year to year, until Hannah could endure it no longer. Unable to hide her grief, she wept without restraint, and withdrew from the feast. Her husband vainly sought to comfort her. "Why weepest thou? and why eatest thou not? and why is thy heart grieved?" he said; "am I not better to thee than ten sons?"

    Hannah uttered no reproach. The burden which she could share with no earthly friend she cast upon God. Earnestly she pleaded that He would take away her reproach and grant her the precious gift of a son to nurture and train for Him. And she made a solemn vow that if her request were granted, she would dedicate her child to God, even from its birth. Hannah had drawn near to the entrance of the tabernacle, and in the anguish of her spirit she "prayed, . . . and wept sore." Yet she communed with God in silence, uttering no sound. In those evil times such scenes of worship were rarely witnessed. Irreverent feasting and even drunkenness were not uncommon, even at the religious festivals; and Eli the high priest, observing Hannah, supposed that she was overcome with wine. Thinking to administer a deserved rebuke, he said sternly, "How long wilt thou be drunken? put away thy wine from thee."

    Pained and startled, Hannah answered gently, "No, my lord, I am a woman of a sorrowful spirit: I have drunk neither wine nor strong drink, but have poured out my soul before the Lord. Count not thine handmaid for a daughter of Belial: for out of the abundance of my complaint and grief have I spoken hitherto."

    The high priest was deeply moved, for he was a man of God; and in place of rebuke he uttered a blessing: "Go in peace: and the God of Israel grant thee thy petition that thou hast asked of Him."

    Hannah's prayer was granted; she received the gift for which she had so earnestly entreated. As she looked upon the child, she called him Samuel--"asked of God." As soon as the little one was old enough to be separated from his mother, she fulfilled her vow. She loved her child with all the devotion of a mother's heart; day by day, as she watched his expanding powers and listened to his childish prattle, her affections entwined about him more closely. He was her only son, the special gift of Heaven; but she had received him as a treasure consecrated to God, and she would not withhold from the Giver His own.

    Once more Hannah journeyed with her husband to Shiloh and presented to the priest, in the name of God, her precious gift, saying, "For this child I prayed; and the Lord hath given me my petition which I asked of Him: therefore also I have lent him to the Lord; as long as he liveth he shall be lent to the Lord." Eli was deeply impressed by the faith and devotion of this woman of Israel. Himself as overindulgent father, he was awed and humbled as he beheld this mother's great sacrifice in parting with her only child, that she might devote him to the service of God. He felt reproved for his own selfish love, and in humiliation and reverence he bowed before the Lord and worshiped.

    The mother's heart was filled with joy and praise, and she longed to pour forth her gratitude to God. The Spirit of Inspiration came upon her; "and Hannah prayed, and said:

    "My heart rejoiceth in the Lord;
    Mine horn is exalted in the Lord;
    My mouth is enlarged over mine enemies;
    Because I rejoice in Thy salvation.
    There is none holy as the Lord:
    For there is none beside Thee:
    Neither is there any rock like our God.
    Talk no more so exceeding proudly;
    Let not arrogancy come out of your mouth;
    For Jehovah is a God of knowledge,
    And by Him actions are weighed. . . .
    The Lord killeth, and maketh alive:
    He bringeth down to the grave, and bringeth up.
    The Lord maketh poor, and maketh rich:
    He bringeth low, and lifteth up.
    He raiseth up the poor out of the dust,
    And lifteth up the beggar from the dunghill,
    To set them among princes,
    And to make them inherit the throne of glory:
    For the pillars of the earth are the Lord's,
    And He hath set the world upon them.
    He will keep the feet of His saints,
    And the wicked shall be silent in darkness;
    For by strength shall no man prevail.
    The adversaries of the Lord shall be broken to pieces;

    Out of heaven shall He thunder upon them:
    The Lord shall judge the ends of the earth;
    And He shall give strength unto His king,
    And exalt the horn of His anointed."

    Hannah's words were prophetic, both of David, who should reign as king of Israel, and of the Messiah, the Lord's Anointed. Referring first to the boasting of an insolent and contentious woman, the song points to the destruction of the enemies of God and the final triumph of His redeemed people.

    From Shiloh, Hannah quietly returned to her home at Ramah, leaving the child Samuel to be trained for service in the house of God, under the instruction of the high priest. From the earliest dawn of intellect she had taught her son to love and reverence God and to regard himself as the Lord's. By every familiar object surrounding him she had sought to lead his thoughts up to the Creator. When separated from her child, the faithful mother's solicitude did not cease. Every day he was the subject of her prayers. Every year she made, with her own hands, a robe of service for him; and as she went up with her husband to worship at Shiloh, she gave the child this reminder of her love. Every fiber of the little garment had been woven with a prayer that he might be pure, noble, and true. She did not ask for her son worldly greatness, but she earnestly pleaded that he might attain that greatness which Heaven values--that he might honor God and bless his fellow men.

    What a reward was Hannah's! and what an encouragement to faithfulness is her example! There are opportunities of inestimable worth, interests infinitely precious, committed to every mother. The humble round of duties which women have come to regard as a wearisome task should be looked upon as a grand and noble work. It is the mother's privilege to bless the world by her influence, and in doing this she will bring joy to her own heart. She may make straight paths for the feet of her children, through sunshine and shadow, to the glorious heights above. But it is only when she seeks, in her own life, to follow the teachings of Christ that the mother can hope to form the character of her children after the divine pattern. The world teems with corrupting influences. Fashion and custom exert a strong power over the young. If the mother fails in her duty to instruct, guide, and restrain, her children will naturally accept the evil, and turn from the good. Let every mother go often to her Saviour with the prayer, "Teach us, how shall we order the child, and what shall we do unto him?" Let her heed the instruction which God has given in His word, and wisdom will be given her as she shall have need.

    "The child Samuel grew on, and was in favor both with the Lord, and also with men." Though Samuel's youth was passed at the tabernacle devoted to the worship of God, he was not free from evil influences or sinful example. The sons of Eli feared not God, nor honored their father; but Samuel did not seek their company nor follow their evil ways. It was his constant endeavor to become what God would have him. This is the privilege of every youth. God is pleased when even little children give themselves to His service.

    Samuel had been placed under the care of Eli, and the loveliness of his character drew forth the warm affection of the aged priest. He was kind, generous, obedient, and respectful. Eli, pained by the waywardness of his own sons, found rest and comfort and blessing in the presence of his charge. Samuel was helpful and affectionate, and no father ever loved his child more tenderly than did Eli this youth. It was a singular thing that between the chief magistrate of the nation and the simple child so warm an affection should exist. As the infirmities of age came upon Eli, and he was filled with anxiety and remorse by the profligate course of his own sons, he turned to Samuel for comfort.

    It was not customary for the Levites to enter upon their peculiar services until they were twenty-five years of age, but Samuel had been an exception to this rule. Every year saw more important trusts committed to him; and while he was yet a child, a linen ephod was placed upon him as a token of his consecration to the work of the sanctuary. Young as he was when brought to minister in the tabernacle, Samuel had even then duties to perform in the service of God, according to his capacity. These were at first very humble, and not always pleasant; but they were performed to the best of his ability, and with a willing heart. His religion was carried into every duty of life. He regarded himself as God's servant, and his work as God's work. His efforts were accepted, because they were prompted by love to God and a sincere desire to do His will. It was thus that Samuel became a co-worker with the Lord of heaven and earth. And God fitted him to accomplish a great work for Israel.

    If children were taught to regard the humble round of everyday duties as the course marked out for them by the Lord, as a school in which they were to be trained to render faithful and efficient service, how much more pleasant and honorable would their work appear. To perform every duty as unto the Lord, throws a charm around the humblest employment and links the workers on earth with the holy beings who do God's will in heaven.

    Success in this life, success in gaining the future life, depends upon a faithful, conscientious attention to the little things. Perfection is seen in the least, no less than in the greatest, of the works of God. The hand that hung the worlds in space is the hand that wrought with delicate skill the lilies of the field. And as God is perfect in His sphere, so we are to be perfect in ours. Thy symmetrical structure of a strong, beautiful character is built up by individual acts of duty. And faithfulness should characterize our life in the least as well as in the greatest of its details. Integrity in little things, the performance of little acts of fidelity and little deeds of kindness, will gladden the path of life; and when our work on earth is ended, it will be found that every one of the little duties faithfully performed has exerted an influence for good--an influence that can never perish.

    The youth of our time may become as precious in the sight of God as was Samuel. By faithfully maintaining their Christian integrity, they may exert a strong influence in the work of reform. Such men are needed at this time. God has a work for every one of them. Never did men achieve greater results for God and humanity than may be achieved in this our day by those who will be faithful to their God-given trust.

    http://www.whiteestate.org/books/pp/pp56.html Eli was priest and judge in Israel. He held the highest and most responsible positions among the people of God. As a man divinely chosen for the sacred duties of the priesthood, and set over the land as the highest judicial authority, he was looked up to as an example, and he wielded a great influence over the tribes of Israel. But although he had been appointed to govern the people, he did not rule his own household. Eli was an indulgent father. Loving peace and ease, he did not exercise his authority to correct the evil habits and passions of his children. Rather than contend with them or punish them, he would submit to their will and give them their own way. Instead of regarding the education of his sons as one of the most important of his responsibilities, he treated the matter as of little consequence. The priest and judge of Israel had not been left in darkness as to the duty of restraining and governing the children that God had given to his care. But Eli shrank from this duty, because it involved crossing the will of his sons, and would make it necessary to punish and deny them. Without weighing the terrible consequences that would follow his course, he indulged his children in whatever they desired and neglected the work of fitting them for the service of God and the duties of life.

    God had said of Abraham, "I know him, that he will command his children and his household after him, and they shall keep the way of the Lord, to do justice and judgment." Genesis 18:19. But Eli allowed his children to control him. The father became subject to the children. The curse of transgression was apparent in the corruption and evil that marked the course of his sons. They had no proper appreciation of the character of God or of the sacredness of His law. His service was to them a common thing. From childhood they had been accustomed to the sanctuary and its service; but instead of becoming more reverent, they had lost all sense of its holiness and significance. The father had not corrected their want of reverence for his authority, had not checked their disrespect for the solemn services of the sanctuary; and when they reached manhood, they were full of the deadly fruits of skepticism and rebellion.

    Though wholly unfit for the office, they were placed as priests in the sanctuary to minister before God. The Lord had given the most specific directions in regard to offering sacrifices; but these wicked men carried their disregard of authority into the service of God, and did not give attention to the law of the offerings, which were to be made in the most solemn manner. The sacrifices, pointing forward to the death of Christ, were designed to preserve in the hearts of the people faith in the Redeemer to come; hence it was of the greatest importance that the Lord's directions concerning them should be strictly heeded. The peace offerings were especially an expression of thanksgiving to God. In these offerings the fat alone was to be burned upon the altar; a certain specified portion was reserved for the priests, but the greater part was returned to the offerer, to be eaten by him and his friends in a sacrificial feast. Thus all hearts were to be directed, in gratitude and faith, to the great Sacrifice that was to take away the sin of the world.

    The sons of Eli, instead of realizing the solemnity of this symbolic service, only thought how they could make it a means of self-indulgence. Not content with the part of the peace offerings allotted them, they demanded an additional portion; and the great number of these sacrifices presented at the annual feasts gave the priests an opportunity to enrich themselves at the expense of the people. They not only demanded more than their right, but refused to wait even until the fat had been burned as an offering to God. They persisted in claiming whatever portion pleased them, and, if denied, threatened to take it by violence.

    This irreverence on the part of the priests soon robbed the service of its holy and solemn significance, and the people "abhorred the offering of the Lord." The great antitypical sacrifice to which they were to look forward was no longer recognized. "Wherefore the sin of the young men was very great before the Lord."

    These unfaithful priests also transgressed God's law and dishonored their sacred office by their vile and degrading practices; yet they continued to pollute by their presence the tabernacle of God. Many of the people, filled with indignation at the corrupt course of Hophni and Phinehas, ceased to come up to the appointed place of worship. Thus the service which God had ordained was despised and neglected because associated with the sins of wicked men, while those whose hearts were inclined to evil were emboldened in sin. Ungodliness, profligacy, and even idolatry prevailed to a fearful extent.

    Eli had greatly erred in permitting his sons to minister in holy office. By excusing their course, on one pretext and another, he became blinded to their sins; but at last they reached a pass where he could no longer hide his eyes from the crimes of his sons. The people complained of their violent deeds, and the high priest was grieved and distressed. He dared remain silent no longer. But his sons had been brought up to think of no one but themselves, and now they cared for no one else. They saw the grief of their father, but their hard hearts were not touched. They heard his mild admonitions, but they were not impressed, nor would they change their evil course though warned of the consequences of their sins. Had Eli dealt justly with his wicked sons, they would have been rejected from the priestly office and punished with death. Dreading thus to bring public disgrace and condemnation upon them, he sustained them in the most sacred positions of trust. He still permitted them to mingle their corruption with the holy service of God and to inflict upon the cause of truth an injury which years could not efface. But when the judge of Israel neglected his work, God took the matter in hand.

    "There came a man of God unto Eli, and said unto him, Thus saith the Lord, Did I plainly appear unto the house of thy father, when they were in Egypt in Pharaoh's house? And did I choose him out of all the tribes of Israel to be My priest, to offer upon Mine altar, to burn incense, to wear an ephod before Me? and did I give unto the house of thy father all the offerings made by fire of the children of Israel? Wherefore kick ye at My sacrifice and at Mine offering, which I have commanded in My habitation; and honorest thy sons above Me, to make yourselves fat with the chiefest of all the offerings of Israel My people? Wherefore the Lord God of Israel saith, I said indeed that thy house, and the house of thy father, should walk before Me forever: but now the Lord saith, Be it far from Me; for them that honor Me I will honor, and they that despise Me shall be lightly esteemed. . . . And I will raise Me up a faithful priest, that shall do according to that which is in Mine heart and in My mind: and I will build him a sure house; and he shall walk before Mine anointed forever."

    God charged Eli with honoring his sons above the Lord. Eli had permitted the offering appointed by God as a blessing to Israel to be made a thing of abhorrence, rather than bring his sons to shame for their impious and abominable practices. Those who follow their own inclination, in blind affection for their children, indulging them in the gratification of their selfish desires, and do not bring to bear the authority of God to rebuke sin and correct evil, make it manifest that they are honoring their wicked children more than they honor God. They are more anxious to shield their reputation than to glorify God; more desirous to please their children than to please the Lord and to keep His service from every appearance of evil.

    God held Eli, as a priest and judge of Israel, accountable for the moral and religious standing of his people, and in a special sense for the character of his sons. He should first have attempted to restrain evil by mild measures; but if these did not avail, he should have subdued the wrong by the severest means. He incurred the Lord's displeasure by not reproving sin and executing justice upon the sinner. He could not be depended upon to keep Israel pure. Those who have too little courage to reprove wrong, or who through indolence or lack of interest make no earnest effort to purify the family or the church of God, are held accountable for the evil that may result from their neglect of duty. We are just as responsible for evils that we might have checked in others by exercise of parental or pastoral authority as if the acts had been our own.

    Eli did not manage his household according to God's rules for family government. He followed his own judgment. The fond father overlooked the faults and sins of his sons in their childhood, flattering himself that after a time they would outgrow their evil tendencies. Many are now making a similar mistake. They think they know a better way of training their children than that which God has given in His word. They foster wrong tendencies in them, urging as an excuse, "They are too young to be punished. Wait till they become older, and can be reasoned with." Thus wrong habits are left to strengthen until they become second nature. The children grow up without restraint, with traits of character that are a lifelong curse to them and are liable to be reproduced in others.

    There is no greater curse upon households than to allow the youth to have their own way. When parents regard every wish of their children and indulge them in what they know is not for their good, the children soon lose all respect for their parents, all regard for the authority of God or man, and are led captive at the will of Satan. The influence of an ill-regulated family is widespread and disastrous to all society. It accumulates in a tide of evil that affects families, communities, and governments.

    Because of Eli's position, his influence was more extended than if he had been an ordinary man. His family life was imitated throughout Israel. The baleful results of his negligent, ease-loving ways were seen in thousands of homes that were molded by his example. If children are indulged in evil practices, while the parents make a profession of religion, the truth of God is brought into reproach. The best test of the Christianity of a home is the type of character begotten by its influence. Actions speak louder than the most positive profession of godliness. If professors of religion, instead of putting forth earnest, persistent, and painstaking effort to bring up a well-ordered household as a witness to the benefits of faith in God, are lax in their government and indulgent to the evil desires of their children, they are doing as did Eli, and are bringing disgrace on the cause of Christ and ruin upon themselves and their households. But great as are the evils of parental unfaithfulness under any circumstances, they are tenfold greater when they exist in the families of those appointed as teachers of the people. When these fail to control their own households, they are, by their wrong example, misleading many. Their guilt is as much greater than that of others as their position is more responsible.

    The promise had been made that the house of Aaron should walk before God forever; but this promise had been made on condition that they should devote themselves to the work of the sanctuary with singleness of heart and honor God in all their ways, not serving self nor following their own perverse inclinations. Eli and his sons had been tested, and the Lord had found them wholly unworthy of the exalted position of priests in His service. And God declared, "Be it far from Me." He could not accomplish the good that He had meant to do them, because they failed to do their part.

    The example of those who minister in holy things should be such as to impress the people with reverence for God and with fear to offend Him. When men, standing "in Christ's stead" (2 Corinthians 5:20) to speak to the people God's message of mercy and reconciliation, use their sacred calling as a cloak for selfish or sensual gratification, they make themselves the most effective agents of Satan. Like Hophni and Phinehas, they cause men to "abhor the offering of the Lord." They may pursue their evil course in secret for a time; but when at last their true character is exposed, the faith of the people receives a shock that often results in destroying their confidence in religion. There is left upon the mind a distrust of all who profess to teach the word of God. The message of the true servant of Christ is doubtfully received. The question constantly arises, "Will not this man prove to be like the one we thought so holy, and found so corrupt?" Thus the word of God loses its power upon the souls of men.

    In Eli's reproof to his sons are words of solemn and fearful import--words that all who minister in sacred things would do well to ponder: "If one man sin against another, the judge shall judge him: but if a man sin against the Lord, who shall entreat for him.?" Had their crimes injured only their fellow men, the judge might have made reconciliation by appointing a penalty and requiring restitution; and thus the offenders might have been pardoned. Or had they not been guilty of a presumptuous sin, a sin offering might have been presented for them. But their sins were so interwoven with their ministration as priests of the Most High, in offering sacrifice for sin, the work of God was so profaned and dishonored before the people, that no expiation could be accepted for them. Their own father, though himself high priest, dared not make intercession in their behalf; he could not shield them from the wrath of a holy God. Of all sinners, those are most guilty who cast contempt upon the means that Heaven has provided for man's redemption--who "crucify to themselves the Son of God afresh, and put Him to an open shame." Hebrews 6:6.

    http://www.whiteestate.org/books/pp/pp57.html Another warning was to be given to Eli's house. God could not communicate with the high priest and his sons; their sins, like a thick cloud, had shut out the presence of His Holy Spirit. But in the midst of evil the child Samuel remained true to Heaven, and the message of condemnation to the house of Eli was Samuel's commission as a prophet of the Most High.

    "The word of the Lord was precious in those days; there was no open vision. And it came to pass at that time, when Eli was laid down in his place, and his eyes began to wax dim, that he could not see; and ere the lamp of God went out in the temple of the Lord, where the ark of God was, and Samuel was laid down to sleep; that the Lord called Samuel." Supposing the voice to be that of Eli, the child hastened to the bedside of the priest, saying, "Here am I; for thou calledst me." The answer was, "I called not, my son; lie down again." Three times Samuel was called, and thrice he responded in like manner. And then Eli was convinced that the mysterious call was the voice of God. The Lord had passed by His chosen servant, the man of hoary hairs, to commune with a child. This in itself was a bitter yet deserved rebuke to Eli and his house.

    No feeling of envy or jealousy was awakened in Eli's heart. He directed Samuel to answer, if again called, "Speak, Lord; for Thy servant heareth." Once more the voice was heard, and the child answered, "Speak; for Thy servant heareth." So awed was he at the thought that the great God should speak to him that he could not remember the exact words which Eli bade him say.

    "And the Lord said to Samuel, Behold, I will do a thing in Israel, at which both the ears of everyone that heareth it shall tingle. In that day I will perform against Eli all things which I have spoken concerning his house: when I begin, I will also make an end. For I have told him that I will judge his house forever for the iniquity which he knoweth; because his sons made themselves vile, and he restrained them not. And therefore I have sworn unto the house of Eli, that the iniquity of Eli's house shall not be purged with sacrifice nor offering forever."

    Before receiving this message from God, "Samuel did not yet know the Lord, neither was the word of the Lord yet revealed unto him;" that is, he was not acquainted with such direct manifestations of God's presence as were granted to the prophets. It was the Lord's purpose to reveal Himself in an unexpected manner, that Eli might hear of it through the surprise and inquiry of the youth.

    Samuel was filled with fear and amazement at the thought of having so terrible a message committed to him. In the morning he went about his duties as usual, but with a heavy burden upon his young heart. The Lord had not commanded him to reveal the fearful denunciation, hence he remained silent, avoiding, as far as possible, the presence of Eli. He trembled, lest some question should compel him to declare the divine judgments against one whom he loved and reverenced. Eli was confident that the message foretold some great calamity to him and his house. He called Samuel, and charged him to relate faithfully what the Lord had revealed. The youth obeyed, and the aged man bowed in humble submission to the appalling sentence. "It is the Lord," he said: "let Him do what seemeth Him good."

    Yet Eli did not manifest the fruits of true repentance. He confessed his guilt, but failed to renounce the sin. Year after year the Lord delayed His threatened judgments. Much might have been done in those years to redeem the failures of the past, but the aged priest took no effective measures to correct the evils that were polluting the sanctuary of the Lord and leading thousands in Israel to ruin. The forbearance of God caused Hophni and Phinehas to harden their hearts and to become still bolder in transgression. The messages of warning and reproof to his house were made known by Eli to the whole nation. By this means he hoped to counteract, in some measure, the evil influence of his past neglect. But the warnings were disregarded by the people, as they had been by the priests. The people of surrounding nations also, who were not ignorant of the iniquities openly practiced in Israel, became still bolder in their idolatry and crime. They felt no sense of guilt for their sins, as they would have felt had the Israelites preserved their integrity. But a day of retribution was approaching. God's authority had been set aside, and His worship neglected and despised, and it became necessary for Him to interpose, that the honor of His name might be maintained.

    "Now Israel went out against the Philistines to battle, and pitched beside Ebenezer: and the Philistines pitched in Aphek." This expedition was undertaken by the Israelites without counsel from God, without the concurrence of high priest or prophet. "And the Philistines put themselves in array against Israel: and when they joined battle, Israel was smitten before the Philistines: and they slew of the army in the field about four thousand men." As the shattered and disheartened force returned to their encampment, "the elders of Israel said, Wherefore hath the Lord smitten us today before the Philistines?" The nation was ripe for the judgments of God, yet they did not see that their own sins had been the cause of this terrible disaster. And they said, "Let us fetch the ark of the covenant of the Lord out of Shiloh unto us, that, when it cometh among us, it may save us out of the hand of our enemies." The Lord had given no command or permission that the ark should come into the army; yet the Israelites felt confident that victory would be theirs, and uttered a great shout when it was borne into the camp by the sons of Eli.

    The Philistines looked upon the ark as the god of Israel. All the mighty works that Jehovah had wrought for His people were attributed to its power. As they heard the shouts of joy at its approach, they said, "What meaneth the noise of this great shout in the camp of the Hebrews? And they understood that the ark of the Lord was come into the camp. And the Philistines were afraid; for they said, God has come into the camp. And they said, Woe unto us! for there hath not been such a thing heretofore. Woe unto us! who shall deliver us out of the hand of these mighty Gods? These are the Gods that smote the Egyptians with all the plagues in the wilderness. Be strong, and quit yourselves like men, O ye Philistines, that ye be not servants unto the Hebrews, as they have been to you: quit yourselves like men, and fight."

    The Philistines made a fierce assault, which resulted in the defeat of Israel, with great slaughter. Thirty thousand men lay dead upon the field, and the ark of God was taken, the two sons of Eli having fallen while fighting to defend it. Thus again was left upon the page of history a testimony for all future ages--that the iniquity of God's professed people will not go unpunished. The greater the knowledge of God's will, the greater the sin of those who disregard it.

    The most terrifying calamity that could occur had befallen Israel. The ark of God had been captured, and was in the possession of the enemy. The glory had indeed departed from Israel when the symbol of the abiding presence and power of Jehovah was removed from the midst of them. With this sacred chest were associated the most wonderful revelations of God's truth and power. In former days miraculous victories had been achieved whenever it appeared. It was shadowed by the wings of the golden cherubim, and the unspeakable glory of the Shekinah, the visible symbol of the most high God, had rested over it in the holy of holies. But now it had brought no victory. It had not proved a defense on this occasion, and there was mourning throughout Israel.

    They had not realized that their faith was only a nominal faith, and had lost its power to prevail with God. The law of God, contained in the ark, was also a symbol of His presence; but they had cast contempt upon the commandments, had despised their requirements, and had grieved the Spirit of the Lord from among them. When the people obeyed the holy precepts, the Lord was with them to work for them by His infinite power; but when they looked upon the ark, and did not associate it with God, nor honor His revealed will by obedience to His law, it could avail them little more than a common box. They looked to the ark as the idolatrous nations looked to their gods, as if it possessed in itself the elements of power and salvation. They transgressed the law it contained; for their very worship of the ark led to formalism, hypocrisy, and idolatry. Their sin had separated them from God, and He could not give them the victory until they had repented of and forsaken their iniquity.

    It was not enough that the ark and the sanctuary were in the midst of Israel. It was not enough that the priests offered sacrifices, and that the people were called the children of God. The Lord does not regard the request of those who cherish iniquity in the heart; it is written that "he that turneth away his ear from hearing the law, even his prayer shall be abomination." Proverbs 28:9.

    When the army went out to battle, Eli, blind and old, had tarried at Shiloh. It was with troubled forebodings that he awaited the result of the conflict; "for his heart trembled for the ark of God." Taking his position outside the gate of the tabernacle, he sat by the highway side day after day, anxiously expecting the arrival of a messenger from the battlefield.

    At length a Benjamite from the army, "with his clothes rent, and with earth upon his head," came hurrying up the ascent leading to the city. Passing heedlessly the aged man beside the way, he rushed on to the town, and repeated to eager throngs the tidings of defeat and loss.

    The sound of wailing and lamentation reached the watcher beside the tabernacle. The messenger was brought to him. And the man said unto Eli, "Israel is fled before the Philistines, and there hath been also a great slaughter among the people, and thy two sons also, Hophni and Phinehas, are dead." Eli could endure all this, terrible as it was, for he had expected it. But when the messenger added, "And the ark of God is taken," a look of unutterable anguish passed over his countenance. The thought that his sin had thus dishonored God and caused Him to withdraw His presence from Israel was more than he could bear; his strength was gone, he fell, "and his neck brake, and he died."

    The wife of Phinehas, notwithstanding the impiety of her husband, was a woman who feared the Lord. The death of her father-in-law and her husband, and above all, the terrible tidings that the ark of God was taken, caused her death. She felt that the last hope of Israel was gone; and she named the child born in this hour of adversity, Ichabod, or "inglorious;" with her dying breath mournfully repeating the words, "The glory is departed from Israel: for the ark of God is taken."

    But the Lord had not wholly cast aside His people, nor would He long suffer the exultation of the heathen. He had used the Philistines as the instrument to punish Israel, and He employed the ark to punish the Philistines. In time past the divine Presence had attended it, to be the strength and glory of His obedient people. That invisible Presence would still attend it, to bring terror and destruction to the transgressors of His holy law. The Lord often employs His bitterest enemies to punish the unfaithfulness of His professed people. The wicked may triumph for a time as they see Israel suffering chastisement, but the time will come when they, too, must meet the sentence of a holy, sin-hating God. Whenever iniquity is cherished, there, swift and unerring, the divine judgments will follow.

    The Philistines removed the ark in triumph to Ashdod, one of their five principal cities, and placed it in the house of their god Dagon. They imagined that the power which had hitherto attended the ark would be theirs, and that this, united with the power of Dagon, would render them invincible. But upon entering the temple on the following day, they beheld a sight which filled them with consternation. Dagon had fallen upon his face to the earth before the ark of Jehovah. The priests reverently lifted the idol and restored it to its place. But the next morning they found it, strangely mutilated, again lying upon the earth before the ark. The upper part of this idol was like that of a man, and the lower part was in the likeness of a fish. Now every part that resembled the human form had been cut off, and only the body of the fish remained. Priests and people were horror-struck; they looked upon this mysterious event as an evil omen, foreboding destruction to themselves and their idols before the God of the Hebrews. They now removed the ark from their temple and placed it in a building by itself.

    The inhabitants of Ashdod were smitten with a distressing and fatal disease. Remembering the plagues that were inflicted upon Egypt by the God of Israel, the people attributed their afflictions to the presence of the ark among them. It was decided to convey it to Gath. But the plague followed close upon its removal, and the men of that city sent it to Ekron. Here the people received it with terror, crying, "They have brought about the ark of the God of Israel to us, to slay us and our people." They turned to their gods for protection, as the people of Gath and Ashdod had done; but the work of the destroyer went on, until, in their distress, "the cry of the city went up to heaven." Fearing longer to retain the ark among the homes of men, the people next placed it in the open field. There followed a plague of mice, which infested the land, destroying the products of the soil, both in the storehouse and in the field. Utter destruction, by disease or famine, now threatened the nation.

    For seven months the ark remained in Philistia, and during all this time the Israelites made no effort for its recovery. But the Philistines were now as anxious to free themselves from its presence as they had been to obtain it. Instead of being a source of strength to them, it was a great burden and a heavy curse. Yet they knew not what course to pursue; for wherever it went the judgments of God followed. The people called for the princes of the nation, with the priests and diviners, and eagerly inquired, "What shall we do to the ark of Jehovah? tell us wherewith we shall send it to his place?" They were advised to return it with a costly trespass offering. "Then," said the priests, "ye shall be healed, and it shall be known to you why His hand is not removed from you."

    To ward off or to remove a plague, it was anciently the custom among the heathen to make an image in gold, silver, or other material, of that which caused the destruction, or of the object or part of the body specially affected. This was set up on a pillar or in some conspicuous place, and was supposed to be an effectual protection against the evils thus represented. A similar practice still exists among some heathen peoples. When a person suffering from disease goes for cure to the temple of his idol, he carries with him a figure of the part affected, which he presents as an offering to his god.

    It was in accordance with the prevailing superstition that the Philistine lords directed the people to make representations of the plagues by which they had been afflicted--"five golden emerods, and five golden mice, according to the number of the lords of the Philistines: for," said they, "one plague was on you all, and on your lords."

    These wise men acknowledged a mysterious power accompanying the ark--a power which they had no wisdom to meet. Yet they did not counsel the people to turn from their idolatry to serve the Lord. They still hated the God of Israel, though compelled by overwhelming judgments to submit to His authority. Thus sinners may be convinced by the judgments of God that it is in vain to contend against Him. They may be compelled to submit to His power, while at heart they rebel against His control. Such submission cannot save the sinner. The heart must be yielded to God--must be subdued by divine grace--before man's repentance can be accepted.

    How great is the long-suffering of God toward the wicked! The idolatrous Philistines and backsliding Israel had alike enjoyed the gifts of His providence. Ten thousand unnoticed mercies were silently falling in the pathway of ungrateful, rebellious men. Every blessing spoke to them of the Giver, but they were indifferent to His love. The forbearance of God was very great toward the children of men; but when they stubbornly persisted in their impenitence, He removed from them His protecting hand. They refused to listen to the voice of God in His created works, and in the warnings, counsels, and reproofs of His word, and thus He was forced to speak to them through judgments.

    There were some among the Philistines who stood ready to oppose the return of the ark to its own land. Such an acknowledgment of the power of Israel's God would be humiliating to the pride of Philistia. But "the priests and the diviners" admonished the people not to imitate the stubbornness of Pharaoh and the Egyptians, and thus bring upon themselves still greater afflictions. A plan which won the consent of all was now proposed, and immediately put in execution. The ark, with the golden trespass offering, was placed upon a new cart, thus precluding all danger of defilement; to this cart, or car, were attached two kine upon whose necks a yoke had never been placed. Their calves were shut up at home, and the cows were left free to go where they pleased. If the ark should thus be returned to the Israelites by the way of Beth-shemesh, the nearest city of the Levites, the Philistines would accept this as evidence that the God of Israel had done unto them this great evil; "but if not," they said, "then we shall know that it is not His hand that smote us; it was a chance that happened to us."

    On being set free, the kine turned from their young and, lowing as they went, took the direct road to Beth-shemesh. Guided by no human hand, the patient animals kept on their way. The divine Presence accompanied the ark, and it passed on safely to the very place designated.

    It was now the time of wheat harvest, and the men of Beth-shemesh were reaping in the valley. "And they lifted up their eyes, and saw the ark, and rejoiced to see it. And the cart came into the field of Joshua, a Beth-shemite, and stood there, where there was a great stone: and they clave the wood of the cart, and offered the kine of burnt-offering unto the Lord." The lords of the Philistines, who had followed the ark "unto the border of Beth-shemesh," and had witnessed its reception, now returned to Ekron. The plague had ceased, and they were convinced that their calamities had been a judgment from the God of Israel.

    The men of Beth-shemesh quickly spread the tidings that the ark was in their possession, and the people from the surrounding country flocked to welcome its return. The ark had been placed upon the stone that first served for an altar, and before it additional sacrifices were offered unto the Lord. Had the worshipers repented of their sins, God's blessing would have attended them. But they were not faithfully obeying His law; and while they rejoiced at the return of the ark as a harbinger of good, they had no true sense of its sacredness. Instead of preparing a suitable place for its reception, they permitted it to remain in the harvest field. As they continued to gaze upon the sacred chest and to talk of the wonderful manner in which it had been restored, they began to conjecture wherein lay its peculiar power. At last, overcome by curiosity, they removed the coverings and ventured to open it.

    All Israel had been taught to regard the ark with awe and reverence. When required to remove it from place to place the Levites were not so much as to look upon it. Only once a year was the high priest permitted to behold the ark of God. Even the heathen Philistines had not dared to remove its coverings. Angels of heaven, unseen, ever attended it in all its journeyings. The irreverent daring of the people at Beth-shemesh was speedily punished. Many were smitten with sudden death.

    The survivors were not led by this judgment to repent of their sin, but only to regard the ark with superstitious fear. Eager to be free from its presence, yet not daring to remove it, the Beth-shemites sent a message to the inhabitants of Kirjath-jearim, inviting them to take it away. With great joy the men of this place welcomed the sacred chest. They knew that it was the pledge of divine favor to the obedient and faithful. With solemn gladness they brought it to their city and placed it in the house of Abinadab, a Levite. This man appointed his son Eleazar to take charge of it, and it remained there for many years.

    During the years since the Lord first manifested Himself to the son of Hannah, Samuel's call to the prophetic office had come to be acknowledged by the whole nation. By faithfully delivering the divine warning to the house of Eli, painful and trying as the duty had been, Samuel had given proof of his fidelity as Jehovah's messenger; "and the Lord was with him, and did let none of his words fall to the ground. And all Israel from Dan even to Beersheba knew that Samuel was established to be a prophet of the Lord."

    The Israelites as a nation still continued in a state of irreligion and idolatry, and as a punishment they remained in subjection to the Philistines. During this time Samuel visited the cities and villages throughout the land, seeking to turn the hearts of the people to the God of their fathers; and his efforts were not without good results. After suffering the oppression of their enemies for twenty years, the Israelites "mourned after the Lord." Samuel counseled them, "If ye do return unto the Lord with all your hearts, then put away the strange gods and Ashtaroth from among you, and prepare your hearts unto the Lord, and serve Him only." Here we see that practical piety, heart religion, was taught in the days of Samuel as taught by Christ when He was upon the earth. Without the grace of Christ the outward forms of religion were valueless to ancient Israel. They are the same to modern Israel.

    There is need today of such a revival of true heart religion as was experienced by ancient Israel. Repentance is the first step that must be taken by all who would return to God. No one can do this work for another. We must individually humble our souls before God and put away our idols. When we have done all that we can do, the Lord will manifest to us His salvation.

    With the co-operation of the heads of the tribes, a large assembly was gathered at Mizpeh. Here a solemn fast was held. With deep humiliation the people confessed their sins; and as an evidence of their determination to obey the instructions they had heard, they invested Samuel with the authority of judge.

    The Philistines interpreted this gathering to be a council of war, and with a strong force set out to disperse the Israelites before their plans could be matured. The tidings of their approach caused great terror in Israel. The people entreated Samuel, "Cease not to cry unto the Lord our God for us, that He will save us out of the hand of the Philistines."

    While Samuel was in the act of presenting a lamb as a burnt offering, the Philistines drew near for battle. Then the Mighty One who had descended upon Sinai amid fire and smoke and thunder, who had parted the Red Sea and made a way through Jordan for the children of Israel, again manifested His power. A terrible storm burst upon the advancing host, and the earth was strewn with the dead bodies of mighty warriors.

    The Israelites had stood in silent awe, trembling with hope and fear. When they beheld the slaughter of their enemies, they knew that God had accepted their repentance. Though unprepared for battle, they seized the weapons of the slaughtered Philistines and pursued the fleeing host to Beth-car. This signal victory was gained upon the very field where, twenty years before, Israel had been smitten before the Philistines, the priests slain, and the ark of God taken. For nations as well as for individuals, the path of obedience to God is the path of safety and happiness, while that of transgression leads only to disaster and defeat. The Philistines were now so completely subdued that they surrendered the strongholds which had been taken from Israel and refrained from acts of hostility for many years. Other nations followed this example, and the Israelites enjoyed peace until the close of Samuel's sole administration.

    That the occasion might never be forgotten, Samuel set up, between Mizpeh and Shen, a great stone as a memorial. He called the name of it Ebenezer, "the stone of help," saying to the people, "hitherto hath Jehovah helped us."









    avatar
    orthodoxymoron

    Posts : 9665
    Join date : 2010-09-28

    Re: The United States of the Solar System, A.D. 2133 (Book Six)

    Post  orthodoxymoron on Sun Jun 24, 2018 10:19 am

    This is yet another 'Retread' and my thinking has changed, but I'm not going to edit this post to reflect my shifting-paradigm. My 9.5 Theses might be difficult for 95% of Roman Catholics to swallow, and I'm frankly finding it difficult to swallow and digest, yet I'm leaving it 'As-Is'. Don't Burn Me Bro!! I'm Just a Completely Ignorant Fool!! The more I look at the madness -- the less I wish to look at the madness. Some of my lack accomplishment is because I simply "gave-up" rather than lacking the capabilities required to become "upwardly-mobile". Some of the disillusionment was a result of seeing how fragile many of the foundations were (once one got past mindless-tradition and force of habit). The 66 Books of the Bible can be the source of incredible confusion and absurdities -- and many are content to have someone tell them what the Bible supposedly says. I continue to maintain that the Info-War will ultimately destroy the faith of just about everyone. What might ultimately prevail are certain frequently-repeated traditions such as the Mass (regardless of whether they enjoy substantial Biblical-Support or not). I've suggested various approaches to research (which contain significant scholarly-integrity) but where are the eager-researchers?? Would a substantial-foundation emerge, which would stand the test of time and apathy??

    I think there is an ongoing "War in Heaven" which most of us know very little about. I continue to think that Religious and Political Science-Fiction is an appropriate approach to wrestling with the madness. I don't go to church and argue about this stuff. That wouldn't work. I generally don't talk about what I post on the internet. All I know is that every day I feel as though a truck hit me -- and I think it has everything to do with what I'm dealing with. As for MUFON -- just assume that just about EVERYTHING is infiltrated and subverted -- especially anything connected with uncovering what's REALLY been going on -- and what's presently happening -- throughout this solar system. I don't dare push any harder than I have been. I'm mostly attempting to positively-reinforce that which presently exists -- rather than becoming a Galactic Alex Jones!! I continue to think in terms of an ancient takeover of Earth which has involved unending conquest, punishment, payment, exploitation, etc. -- legitimately or illegitimately -- I know not. I have no idea how I might respond or react if I were anywhere near the center of things in this solar system. I think I have No Idea about what's really going on. This thread just scratches the surface. Check this out -- regarding Giants, Nephilim, and the Ancient Egyptians. http://www.scribd.com/doc/2562003/Giants-Nephilim-and-the-ancient-Egyptians

    Mercuriel wrote:OK - I have read the Bourdon Material as well as the Julien Material and It correclates with what I have been trying to get out...

    -//-

    Simply put - I've been trying to tell many that the whole Rebellion / Power Struggle Issue has been Their Issue...

    The Bible is Their Story - Not Ours. Did We fall with Them - Yep - But then You'll follow someone Whos never lied to you before won't You...

    We've learned the Discernment on that one - Late Yes - But learned It We have...

    -//-

    BTW - As an aside...

    R.I.P.

    Zecharia Sitchin passed away last Week...

    Born July 1920 (age 90) - Baku, Azerbaijan SSR

    Died October 9, 2010 - New York, New York


    Thanks for the Enlightenment. You've shed light into Dark corners and for that - We thank You...

    > Go easy Zecharia...


    sunny
    Thank-you Mercuriel. I'm sorry to hear about Zecharia - but he lived a long life. Maybe it was time to go. He was quite the controversial person. I've been thinking - what if our souls are inter-dimensional reptilian in nature - and what if we came to Earth from Sirius - and created ourselves? Physically - that is. What if we got caught in the middle of an Amen Ra v Hathor family feud - with Jesus trying to break-up the fight? One can switch the names around a lot - with all of the gods, goddesses, archangels, biblical characters, et al - but I keep seeing a three-way power-struggling mess - with most of us caught in the middle. Oh - some of us may have some very, very bad karma - but is this really a case of circumstances, situations, misunderstandings, insanity, corruption, deception, escalation, and who-knows-what? Shouldn't we simply attempt to pull the plug on the madness, at this point - and play the blame-game in a reasonable and rational manner - with a Galactic Judge Judy - or something - without the Damned to Hell Penalty? The wild-card may be out of control technology and human/reptilian hybrids on the loose - throughout the solar system. It might be very, very difficult to put the Reptilians Back in the Bottle - at this late date. Here reppie, reppie! Time for din-din! Nice reppie! Sorry Reptilians - but I just couldn't resist! I mean no disrespect. Once again - I'm inviting ALL factions to unite around a Namaste Constitutional Responsible Freedom Solar System aka The United States of the Solar System. As usual - I'm flying blind, scared, and stupid - but you've at least got to give me a B+ for effort and good intentions.


    At this point - I feel like a lost little boy who has wandered onto the battlefield - just before the Battle of the Bulge. I don't want to be a part of any of this - but I have made myself a part of this by my internet activities and speculations. Might we be dealing with Amen Ra Annunaki vs Hathor Annunaki? Gabriel Annunaki vs Lucifer Annunaki? Could Michael be the legitimate leader of the Human Race (us and those who we encounter every day)? Awesome Gods and Goddesses? https://www.youtube.com/watch?v=b365_qJEpDg Could Adria approximate the Queen of Heaven who anciently came to Tibet from Sirius - to conduct a hybridization program (to create us?) - after stealing fire from the gods? https://www.youtube.com/watch?v=Z7lAagZA-H4&NR=1

    I have noticed that so often - things don't work out. We believe something - and then it turns out to be a lie. We trust someone - and they turn out to be a crook. We go here. We go there. We try this. We try that. I guess things will always be that way. I just keep asking questions - as a modus operandi. When I have taken a stand - of sorts - with my mini-crusade regarding a Namaste Constitutional Responsible Freedom Solar System - I feel very uncomfortable. Things can be so illusory. People can be so fickle. Situations can change instantly. In the last two years, I have gained a new sympathy for agnostics - people who think that there are things that go bump in the night - but who aren't really sure who or what it is. Perhaps the Liberal Episcopalians or the Anglican Agnostics are on the right track.

    Speaking of religion - a post on another thread spoke of Latin and Rituals in less than flattering terms. I have been taking a look at the possibility of a modified Latin Mass as possibly being a Spiritual Switzerland - especially if the day to day practices of the church were in complete harmony with the Teachings of Jesus and the U.S. Constitution. But perhaps the combination of Rituals, Latin, Cathedrals, etc. - are inherently evil in nature. I am torn by this. Help me out regarding Rituals and Latin. I wish for fundamental changes to occur in all churches - but I don't wish to trample upon how people pray - and to be disruptive regarding what people are used to. How does one save the church - without destroying the church? If the church goes down - the crazy and dangerous cults will thrive. Or - are the crazy cults really crazy? Perhaps the church should go down - and the church doors should be locked. Who knows? But whatever we think or do - it will probably ultimately turn out to be wrong or bs - judging from history. Sorry for the negativity - but I'm really not trying to win a popularity contest. I am simply searching and searching and searching - and I'm not even sure what I'm searching for. Oh wretched man that I am! Who shall deliver me from this bottomless pit of BS???

    I will continue to live in the dreamland of a perfected humanity living in a perfected Namaste Constitutional Responsible Freedom Solar System aka The United States of the Solar System - as a sort of an ongoing science fiction movie - which I am in the middle of - every day. I will examine everything from this perspective. This is a test. This is only a test. What would Bill Cooper say?




    Don't mind me - I'm just going to keep rambling on this thread. I'm beginning to turn this thread primarily - and my other threads secondarily - into a personal religion. I lost my faith - and now I am trying to build a new one. Perhaps someone else can learn something from this process as well. Try reading the first few posts of this thread a couple of times - including all of the links - and see what that does for you. Once again - I am looking at combining the Teachings of Jesus, the U.S. Constitution, and the Latin Mass (including the classical sacred musical literature). In many respects - these are strange bedfellows - but there really is a method to my madness and my heresy. What would a minimalist theocracy look like? I have HUGE problems with the Crusades and the Inquistion - and with all persecution and abuse (including pedophilia) - but who was really presiding over this historical madness? We need to know the full story of our history - including all of the gory and embarrassing details.

    Is theocracy always wrong? Is the absence of theocracy always right? What is the proper relationship of church and state? Can there be religious freedom in a theocracy? I am very, very suspicious regarding the Roman Catholic Church's role in the United States of America (historically and presently). I fear the reality of who has really been calling the shots - for a long, long time. Something has been very, very wrong. Something is very, very wrong. And I fear that things are about to get a helluva lot worse. I fear that there will not be peace on Earth - until the Roman Catholic Church is in complete harmony with the Teachings of Jesus and the U.S. Constitution. Obviously - this is something for the scholars to consider and work out. I'm simply thinking in broad and general terms. But I would really like to see the Teachings of Jesus replace Canon Law - and I would like to see the U.S. Constitution become the modus operandi of church governance. I don't have a problem with hierarchy and authority - if and only if - it is not corrupt, dictatorial, arrogant, and cruel. I'm just frankly afraid of that which exists underneath Cathedrals and Capitols - in Underground Bases. Who really presides over this realm? This is what really, really troubles me. How dark and deep is the rabbit hole? I fear that it may be a bottomless pit...

    Today - I kept having a sort of a vision of being on a UFO with the modern incarnations of Amen Ra and Hathor - as father and daughter Annunaki. Could my avatar approximate the appearance of the daughter? Is this daughter Lucifer? Kali? Mary? The Queen of Heaven? We were discussing the fate of Planet Earth. Amen Ra was determined to commence an extermination - and I was determined to keep this from happening. I felt very, very weak and small. This little vision of sorts never resolved. Are we dealing with Father (Incoming) and Daughter (Local) Annunaki Factions - a Nazi Aldebaran Faction - and a Pleiadian Jesus Faction (determined to resolve the conflict between the other factions - and to institute Responsible Freedom and Peace on Earth)? This speculation is starting to feel so real - that I feel like a walking war-zone - and like I am going downhill fast ...

    "Today, more than ever before, life must be characterized by a sense of Universal Responsibility, not only nation to nation and human to human, but also human to other forms of life." - Dalai Lama





    The following is the first post of another thread 'Death and Taxes'. I am including it in this thread because of relevance. http://www.themistsofavalon.net/universal-lounge-f8/death-and-taxes-t1158.htm

    I'd like to look at warfare and taxation - past, present, and future. I have no particular agenda or direction here. I will add more to this post as I get more ideas. 'America - Freedom to Fascism' https://www.youtube.com/watch?v=ZKeaw7HPG04 is probably a good place to begin. 'The Money Masters' https://www.youtube.com/watch?v=7caStzwpFt8 is probably a good second video to view. Even though it covers a lot of unrelated territory - 'Behold a Pale Horse' https://www.youtube.com/watch?v=yUbFwqglIaA should probably be included in this thread. It will help us to grasp the big-picture in all of this.

    I am partial to reversing the Federal Reserve Act of 1913 - and disbanding the IRS and the Federal Reserve. I support replacing the current tax-form system with a 5% point of sale consumption tax to directly fund legitimate governmental activities. I am in favor of getting the entire world completely out of debt. I am also in favor of getting the entire world completely out of war. All of this seems to be interrelated. We can't simply deal with one thing. We have to deal with everything.

    The following is a composite of my recent posts on another website:

    OK...I just received another letter from the IRS...which is prompting probably a dozen internet comments today...with more to follow tomorrow. What percentage of our tax-dollars (from all taxation) goes to the United Nations, Washington D.C., the City of London, the Vatican, the Royal Family, the Secret Space Program, the Secret Government, and the Underground Bases - which may be hostile to the visible and constitutional United States of America? Could paying taxes be a treasonous act? Just as I posted my last comment - Internet Explorer stopped working. Is this coincidental? What percentage of the Worldwide Illegal Drug Trade goes to the entities listed above? Take a very close look at who was behind the Federal Reserve Act of 1913, World War I, the Great Depression, Looting Fort Knox, World War II, Project Paperclip, the Alphabet Agencies? Worldwide, the Korean War, the Viet Nam War, the Kennedy Assasinations, the Iraq Wars, and the New World Order. Is all of this related? Repeal the 16th Amendment. Disband the Federal Reserve. Retroactively audit all taxation - and if there is any fraud, misuse, and abuse - return all relevant funds to all affected parties - with penalties and interest. Institute a 5% Federal Consumption Tax (with no tax forms) to fund LEGITIMATE governmental activities. Who really owns the property in the United States of America? Is the U.S. scheduled to undergo a controlled demolition? Keep asking the questions. No rest for the wicked. Are there any class-action lawsuits challenging the taxation system in the U.S.? Do you guys really want to keep writing the nasty letters? I can write some pretty nasty letters myself. I'm small-fry. Going after me could be VERY expensive for you. You know who I am. The electronic surveillance, and even supernatural surveillance, is reprehensible. The taxation system has very little to do with the legitimate and constitutional United States of America. We've been had - BIG TIME...

    How much does it cost to administer all taxation in the U.S.? Isn't this a monumental waste of money? Isn't this an activity which is hostile to the citizens of the U.S.? Why wouldn't a point of sale consumption tax (for all taxation) be a huge improvement in efficiency and morale? All taxation funds should go directly to the various legitimate governmental agencies - without passing through corrupt and private hands. This mess needs to be completely exposed NOW. Sorry you wrote that letter? OK...Internet Explorer just shut down again. Twice in 30 minutes - while I was posting the comments and questions above. Coincidental? Get a copy of 'Behold a Pale Horse' by Bill Cooper, and read it twice. Then, watch everything with Bill Cooper on Google and YouTube. There are others - but Bill seems to get to the heart of the matter - in a calm and rational manner. We the People of Earth need to get informed - without getting mad - or going mad. Then we need to clean-up this mess. We the People of Earth have before us the opportunity to forge for ourselves, and for future generations...a True World Order. A world where Namaste Constitutional Responsible Freedom...not the Old World Disorder Demonic Theocracy...governs the conduct of nations. When we are successful...and we will be...we have a real chance at this True World Order...an order in which a credible United Nations can use Namaste Constitutional Responsible Freedom to fulfill the promise and vision of All Races. Some people lead. Some people follow. Some people have ideas which are so far ahead of their time - that these ideas will be only be implemented long after their originator has left this world. Things are going to get worse - before they get better - but Namaste Constitutional Responsible Freedom will rise from the ashes of the New World Order - like the Flight of the Phoenix. I realize that these four BIG words are perplexing to those with small minds and no vision. My apologies.

    The following is some advice I received from an anonymous poster - and I cannot vouch for it's accuracy or validity> 'Step one. Google IMF transcripts (Individual Master File) and 'VAL-1". Second send a FOIA request to your local IRS office asking for a copy of your IMF transcripts so that you can see with your own eyes, the 'VAL-1" error code on your transcripts. VAL-1 = Invalid SSN Freeze which means IRS has tricked the computer to believing you owe income tax. (they use other codes as well) This is the foundation of their proof of claim against you. NOT THE CONSTITUTION. The Constitution contains 4400 words and was meant to be *understood* by everyone. The Tax Code contains 10,000,000 words and was intended to *steal* from everyone. Any questions? The 16th Amendment wasn’t legally ratified, (see “The Law That Never Was”) and the income tax has been declared unconstitutional by the SCOTUS. Join the nearly 70 million *law abiding* Americans who refuse to pay this extortion.'

    Thank-you. You have made me curious enough to try this! Once again - why don't we replace the whole mess with a 5% national federal consumption tax - which goes directly to legitimate governmental activities. Why don't we eliminate nearly all debt - personal? and public? Why don't we back the dollar with silver? Why don't we audit the Secret Government, the Secret Space Program, and the Underground Bases? Why don't we REALLY stop the illegal drug trade worldwide? Why is this so hard? I think that the real solutions are really quite simple - but the lies, corruption, hatred, complexity, confusion, and insanity - are so ingrained in our thinking and society - that we can't see the forest for the trees. I really desire a solution - and I really don't wish to rant and rave. Taxation should be simplified. The Secret Government should be transparent. Globalism should be based upon Responsible Freedom. Black Projects should be? revealed to the public. Let freedom ring! If you research the Secret Government, the Secret Space Program, Deep Underground? Military Bases, Magneto Leviton Trains, The New World Order, Black Projects, etc. - and how they are financed - you will understand why Solar System Governance is a relevant and important issue. We need a Namaste Constitutional Responsible Freedom Solar System aka The United States of the Solar System. Study the words separately. Then study them as a whole, and the light should shine into your dark soul.

    Here is the response to the last couple of sentences in the previous paragraph> 'There is no "Secret Space Program" nor "Deep Underground Military Bases", so your strange plans of solar system domination have no meaning. My soul is just fine, thank you.'

    What if the Federal Reserve were nationalized?? What if the system remained mostly intact -- while being operated by the Federal Government -- with taxes being collected via point of sale?? If there are world (or solar system) governmental funding needs -- that might be dealt with separately. Once again, I'm trying to think in terms of positively-reinforcing that which presently exists -- rather than starting from scratch or drastically changing everything -- and really screwing things up. I suspect that the bad-guys might somehow let the good-guys take-over just as the house of cards begins to really collapse -- and then clean-up the mess while tightening the noose even tighter around the throat of humanity -- by creating other messes. Even if humanity deserves harsh treatment, it seems to me that this might be accomplished in a more ethical and open manner. Once again, I have no idea what our history really is -- or what's really going-on in this solar system. We Need to Talk. Tell us what you think about this subject.

    I still need to become more informed regarding the details of the ancient world. I have mostly been thinking in terms of big-picture principles and concepts. Once again, I'm trying to look at a lot of this sort of thing from the perspective of the United Nations, the Vatican, the City of London, Washington D.C., the Secret Government, the Secret Societies, the Jesuits, the Alphabet Agencies, the Royal Family, Israel, the Underground Bases, the Secret Space Program, and on and on... It's all a huge multidisciplinary guessing game - and when one is disoriented and insecure - it's difficult to really absorb the details and see everything clearly. I'm really just asking a lot of questions - shotgun style - hoping that some of the questions lead others to the truth - a truth which will help to set us responsibly free - going forward for millions of years. But this probably involves poking and prodding in areas where such activities are not welcome - and such speculative activities might, in fact, be counterproductive. I am not necessarily hostile and opposed to all of the names and places listed above. I really simply wish for them to conduct business in a much more open and ethical manner. When a critical mass of informed and ethical people are looking over the shoulders (and second-guessing) all of the above - I think things might improve exponentially.

    We always end up fighting - don't we? This is probably true everywhere - in families, businesses, governments, churches, and alien civilizations. There are probably word wars transpiring on UFO's and Underground Bases throughout the solar system - even as I type. I just hope that the razzmatazz (thank-you abraxasinas for that word) can move to a much higher road than it travels presently - throughout the solar system. Now I'm going to listen to another Bill Cooper show (Uncle Bill's Bedtime Stories). I'm seriously trying to kick the posting habit. "I can quit anytime I want". "I don't have an obsessive-compulsive posting problem". "The internet alien and conspiracy theories really haven't taken over, and ruined my life". "I'm really a happy and well-balanced human being (or am I a human/reptile hybrid?)". "O wretched man that I am!"

    Sorry for the tangent in the midst of the turmoil. I do think there is a legitimate place for fighting and sharp words - but so often it is accompanied by utter stupidity. I just watched 'Stargate Continuum' - and the scene where Ba'al and Qetesh aka Vala are in their spaceship - and are preparing to attack and enslave Earth - particularly impressed me. I thought - what would it be like to discuss forum topics in that setting? Or in the Stargate Command Underground Base? https://www.youtube.com/watch?NR=1&feature=fvwp&v=SFXodNIMXCc My point is that we often seem to fiddle while Rome burns. If I could do anything I wished - one item at the top of the list - would be to have access to everyone and everything in the solar system - to be able to be a fly on the wall at closed-door meetings - to view secret files - to occasionally speak with key humans and non-humans - but to have no authority - just access. I like to watch. Can someone arrange this? Once again - I know I'm crazy - but I'm also serious!

    Here is another what if. What if it's Gabriel vs Lucifer + Michael - with Gabriel and Lucifer being the big-guns - and Michael being highly pure, but relatively powerless compared with the other two? Might Lucifer and Michael be co-mediators between Gabriel and Humanity? Might Gabriel be God/Satan? Might Lucifer be Mary/Holy Spirit? Might Michael be Jesus? Once again - don't get mad at me - this is just more speculation. My goal is to make you face yourselves - and think. Could Gabriel have been dysfunctional in Heaven (Orion?)? Could Lucifer and Michael have rebelled against Gabriel? Did Humanity aka Fallen Angels aka Nephilim aka Us - follow (fall) Lucifer and Michael to Earth? Did we steal Fire (advanced technology, hybridization genetics, and spiritual wisdom) from Gabriel? Was this the Original Sin? Are Lucifer and Michael at odds regarding how to deal with Gabriel? Is Gabriel the leader of the Incoming Annunaki? Is Lucifer the leader of the Local Annunaki? Is Michael the leader of Humanity (as we know humans to be)?

    I keep feeling incredible tension and looming fate - as I contemplate our situation. Earth really does seem to be a Planet in Rebellion - and it feels as though the rebellion is about to be put down - once and for all. But what if ALL parties are wrong? What if an innovative solution needs to be pursued? I keep mentioning a Namaste Constitutional Responsible Freedom Solar System aka The United States of the Solar System. I like the concept - but I am clueless regarding the details and implementation aspects. I'll just keep passively pursuing this line of reasoning - and hope that the Big Gun Gods and Goddesses call off Armageddon, Retribution, Annihilation, Damnation, Utter Destruction, etc. - and declare some sort of a conditional truce - to work things out in a reasonable, rational, and peaceful manner. Hope springs eternal - but don't hold your breath - hoping for hell to freeze over...

    At this point - I am expecting to reincarnate endlessly in this solar system. I have signed on to see this thing through. I do not intend to abandon ship - even though I often feel an overwhelming desire to do so. Why do we think that things are better elsewhere? Why do we think that physicality is so damn bad and restrictive? Are we a bunch of ingrates? I grew up in an organization which looked forward to the end of the world - the destruction of the world - and the annihilation of the sinful and unbelieving masses (except for the faithful few) - with no second chances - at the hands of a god of love - who would make everything right. I will not cut my fellow humans loose. I will not tolerate the destruction of this beautiful planet. I wish to help bring sanity to this solar system through a methodical pursuit of responsibility - to benefit each and every soul - regardless of their purity or corruption. Some may have to go to soul school - but not to eternal destruction. The true Creator God of the Universe may have other plans - but until such time as these plans are implemented - I will pursue a course of action which preserves this solar system and it's inhabitants. This is a solemn responsibility which none of us should take lightly. Sun. Fun. Stay. Play. World Without End. Amen.

    OK - I just purchased a bunch of books and DVD's - mostly science fiction. I intend to keep this thread clearly in mind as I read and view these materials. You see - the basic concepts and documents in this thread may be quite boring - especially if you are looking for the latest freak-show - but when one applies these concepts and documents to both sci-fi and real-world situations - things become very, very interesting. I predict that this thread will be the way of the future - but I don't think that I will be a part of it - not in this incarnation, at least. But in a sense - I don't need to be a part of it - because I see the future very clearly in my mind's eye. When I spoke with Terence McKenna regarding the imagination, he said "if you dream it - you've already done it." I agree. It's already a done-deal. A Namaste Constitutional Responsible Freedom Solar System aka The United States of the Solar System - based upon Responsibility and the U.S. Constitution - will rise from the ashes of The New World Order aka The Old World Disorder Demonic Theocracy - like the Flight of the Phoenix.

    Here are some video links which should probably be viewed or listened to repeatedly:

    1. Bill Cooper: https://www.youtube.com/watch?v=2a3IXw1nGCw

    2. Commander X: https://www.youtube.com/watch?v=gm3fJHZJBWA

    3. Alex Collier (1994): https://www.youtube.com/watch?v=9SouPQnxLtM

    Read between the lines, and consider these videos in the light of that which I have discussed on this, and other threads. I don't agree with everything in the videos (and some of the material is boring, or of low production quality) - but I am trying to create a foundation consisting of a conceptual core of truth - so as to facilitate bigger and better things for humanity - without making disastrous detours.

    I think that church history is a total mess and a complete disaster - but where do we go from here? What would you say and do if it were up to you to reform the church? It's a very, very sensitive and tricky enterprise - to start meddling with how people pray. All I know - is that I am trying to create an imaginary ecumenical religion for myself. It's not going real well - but I'm trying. Here are my 9.5 Theses:

    1. Replace Canon Law with the Teachings of Jesus.

    2. Institute a Modified Latin Mass (with no communion - emphasizing the remembrance of Christ and His Teachings - rather than His Sacrifice) - offering Masses seven days a week - with no preference regarding the day or days of attendance.

    3. Base All Homilies, Theology, and Ritual Upon the Teachings of Jesus.

    4. Eliminate Penance and Confession (replacing both with psychological and spiritual counselling).

    5. Allow Women to be Priests and Popes.

    6. Allow Priests to Marry and Popes to Marry (and eliminate all blasphemous titles).

    7. Eliminate All Crucifixes (The bloody, dying, and mostly naked Jesus should not be paraded and displayed).

    8. Be Completely Honest Regarding the History of the Church, the World, the Solar System, the Galaxy, and the Universe.

    9. Institute a Program of Responsible Reproduction (lifting the ban on birth-control).

    9.5. Base Civil and Church Governance on the U.S. Constitution.

    ORTHODOXYMORON GUIDESTONE:

    1. BASE THIS SOLAR SYSTEM UPON RESPONSIBILITY AND THE U.S. CONSTITUTION.

    2. MAINTAIN AN EARTH HUMAN POPULATION OF FOUR BILLION (TWO BILLION SURFACE - TWO BILLION SUBSURFACE) AND FOUR BILLION THROUGHOUT THE REST OF THE SOLAR SYSTEM (MOSTLY SUBSURFACE).

    3. BASE PHYSICAL, MENTAL, AND SPIRITUAL HEALTH UPON PREVENTION.

    4. MAINTAIN A PRISTINE ENVIRONMENT.

    5. USE ELECTRICAL POWER FOR NEARLY EVERYTHING, AND UTILIZE MAGNETO-LEVITON TRAINS FOR MOST GLOBAL TRANSPORTATION.

    Here I Stand (or perhaps I should run).

    This is simply a brain-storm. This is simply something to think about. This is simply an attempt to create a Spiritual Switzerland.

    World Without End.

    Amen.


    I mean no harm. I am going to retrace my steps - and really attempt to absorb the territory I have covered so hastily and hesitatingly - and really attempt to separate the wheat from the chaff. I will also attempt to internalize the wheat - and to walk the walk. I have tried to bring others along with me on my journey - and this may have been a mistake. But I really do think that the areas covered are key - and that they should be studied carefully. What I should probably do - is proceed as though I were writing a doctoral dissertation - and produce a 1,000 page scholarly book - with 100 pages of footnotes. I doubt that such a lofty goal will materialize - judging from my limited track record - but someone needs to do this. Joseph Farrell - where are you?

    Many years ago - there was a TV show called 'Queen for a Day' - and my grandmother was on it. Can you imagine being 'Queen of Heaven for a Day?' I keep getting the image of someone looking a lot like my avatar (for special occasions anyway) - travelling around the world on magneto-leviton trains - and interacting with most of the political, religious, scientific, business, and financial leaders of the world - each and every day. But it is unclear to me whether Earth is completely their show - or whether they are an administrator for - or are in conflict with - an even more powerful being, or group of beings. This, of course, is merely speculation. If I could prove this - I would cease to exist. I wouldn't have to wait for the rocks to fall on me...

    I would love to shadow the key players in this solar system as sort of a neutral observer. Is this sort of thinking a form of mental illness - or is it the proper way to think about solar system issues? Should I get all wrapped-up in the local political mudslinging - or should I mostly think of responsible principles and concepts relative to the politics, religion, psychology, and ethics of doing business in this solar system? I'm beginning to think in terms of competing with an Anna or Katesh version of the Queen of Heaven - who I think might be the chief administrator of this solar system. Again - is this a form of mental illness - or is this a reasonable modality of getting a handle on what's really going on? Is there a legitimate place for a Solar System Administrator? Would things be even more chaotic if none existed? I'm thinking that a Solar System Observer (or Observers) - who had access to everyone and everything - with no authority - might be a good thing - but I don't really know. Thinking about all of this makes me shaky. Is anyone else thinking in this manner? I'm sure there is - but who are they? Where are they? What are they doing?

    My speculations have been quite wild - but also quite vivid, to me at least - so I really don't know which way to jump. Is this a sign of instability - or is it simply due dilligence? What do you think about all of this goddess, Kali, Tibet, China, India, Persia, Queen of Heaven stuff? I really feel as though this is playing with fire - but I'm hoping that considering all of the possibilities will help to unite all factions in the solar system - in a constructive manner, which does not involve peace at any price, or any Trojan Horse scenarios.

    Here is some more Queen of Heaven material. http://www.discerningtheworld.com/2010/09/25/mary-queen-of-heaven-whore-of-babylon/

    Mary has appeared under many names over the centuries, here are but a few:

    Mary, Queen of Heaven (Rome)
    Arianrhod (Welsh) Goddess of fertility
    Aprodite (Greek) Goddess of fertility
    Ashteroth (Phoenicians and Canaanites) Goddess of fertility
    Astarte (Eastern Mediterranean/Bronze Age) Goddess of fertility
    Anahita (Persian) Goddess of fertility
    Anu (Celtic) Goddess of fertility
    Aveta (Gaulish) Goddess of fertility
    Brigit (Irish) Goddess of fertility
    Ceres (Rome) Goddess of fertility
    Corn Mother (Native American) Earth Goddess/Goddess of fertility
    Cybele (Rome) Goddess of fertility
    Demeter (Greek) Goddess of fertility
    Freya (Scandinavian) Goddess of fertility
    Frigg (Scandinavian) Goddess of fertility
    Gaia (Greek) Mother goddess
    Hathor (Egyptian) Goddess of fertility
    Haumea (Hawaiian) Mother goddess
    Inanna (Sumerian) Goddess of fertility
    Ishtar (Babylonian/Assyrian) Goddess of fertility
    Isis (Egyptian) Goddess of fertility
    Juno (Rome) Goddess of fertility
    Kali (Indian) – Black earth mother/Goddess of fertility
    Kostroma (Slavic) Goddess of fertility
    Mylitta (Sumerian) Goddess of fertility
    Oshun (Afro/Cuban) Goddess of fertility
    Rainbow Snake (Aborigine) – Earth Goddess/Goddess of fertility
    Rhea (Greek) Mother goddess
    Tlalteutli (Aztec) Goddess of creation
    Venus (Rome) Goddess of fertility
    Vasudhara (Tibetan) Goddess of fertility

    One Nation Under Satan? In Goddess We Trust? Might M-42, Aldebaran, and Sirius be 'home' for most of us? Are we really the 'Orion Group' which Alex Collier refers to? Are our souls interdimensional reptilian in nature? Are all of us human/reptile hybrids with varying percentage differentials? Do most of us have a very low reptile percentage (reptilian brain + reptilian soul) - greys an intermediate percentage - and reptilians a high percentage? Please don't laugh - this is just a wild theory. I tend to think that the Queen of Heaven has been conducting a hybridization program on Earth for thousands of years - starting in Tibet. Some of this is based upon a visit to Tibet by Nicholas Roerich - where he saw strange grey people, and learned of a 'Sovereign Queen of the Air' who had come to Tibet from Sirius to conduct hybridization experiments. Lucis Creator? I am obviously a fan of an organized decentralism solar system government. I'm thinking that a one world government or one solar system government has existed for thousands of years - and that whoever is in power (The Queen of Heaven?) wishes to remain in power - rather than gaining power. I do think that numerous states are an essential ingredient in a world government or solar system government which maximizes responsible freedom over an extended time period.

    I keep thinking that all proposed solutions and attempted implementations will be highly problematic. No matter how we attempt to put the puzzle together - it will always be wrong. There will always be discord and conflict. However - we really should seek more sane ways to manage the insanity. All of this should probably proceed in an evolutionary rather than a revolutionary manner. Top-down would probably be better than bottom-up - but both would be optimal. Talking softly and carrying a big stick would be splendiferous!

    I'm also going to read a bunch of fringe books - and watch a bunch of sci-fi DVD's. I just watched a Battlestar Galactica DVD - and I'm rewatching the old 'V' series. I also purchased a DVD with the first twelve episodes of the current 'V' series. I'm reading 'The God's of Eden' by William Bramley. I see things coming into focus - but I'm still pretty shaky about my new paradigm. I'm really going to try to post a lot less - but I'm not mad. Speaking of which - the more calm and passive the discovery process, the better. The disclosure material itself is so explosive - that one should probably go out of their way to take it slow and easy. I'm still interested in a job which helps to facilitate a Namaste Constitutional Responsible Freedom Solar System aka The United States of the Solar System - which involves access without authority. Hell - I just want to fly in a UFO - without getting shipped off to a slave-labor yttrium mine on Planet 666 - and then used as food when I slow down. I really and truly hope that this solar system is in the process of becoming much more reasonable and ethical - with or without me. Namaste. I am of peace. Always.


    You may not like this subject. You may not like me. You may not agree with me on this subject. But who REALLY owns and operates this solar system? What is the governmental structure of this solar system? What should the governmental structure of this solar system be? Does anyone know? Does anyone care? Or is it more important to Kick Dick? No wonder the Gods and Goddesses don't trust us to be the Masters of Our Fate, and the Captains of Our Souls...

    OUT of the night that covers me,
    Black as the Pit from pole to pole,
    I thank whatever gods may be
    For my unconquerable soul.

    In the fell clutch of circumstance
    I have not winced nor cried aloud.
    Under the bludgeonings of chance
    My head is bloody, but unbowed.

    Beyond this place of wrath and tears
    Looms but the Horror of the shade,
    And yet the menace of the years
    Finds, and shall find, me unafraid.

    It matters not how strait the gate,
    How charged with punishments the scroll,
    I am the master of my fate:
    I am the captain of my soul.

    ~ William Ernest Henley (Invictus)

    I just ran out of pearls and patience simultaneously. The corrupt will continue to rule the stupid until hell freezes over. Don't hold your breath. My idealism is morphing into pragmatism. Perhaps it is time to begin playing hardball. But I much prefer softball.


    Here is a link to a U.N. related lecture on global governance. Once again - this thread is all about transforming the United Nations and the City States. Have you checked out the United Nations University? http://unu.edu/events/files/2010/10-10-29_Deiss-speech.pdf Consider this thread to be The United States of the Solar System University! I think I'm going to pursue this as a Shadow Shadow Government! Or perhaps as a Parallel United Nations (on an alternate timeline)! Just think of participating in the United Nations, the Vatican, the City of London, Washington D.C., the Secret Government, the Secret Space Program, and the Underground Bases. Consider all of these as one unit. Consider an idealized version of all of the above - without corruption, creepy rituals, violent intrigue, etc. Once again - I don't wish to reinvent the wheel - I simply wish to help make it perfectly round and true. Once again - I am a United Nations Country Club Constitutionalist - rather than a Shotgun and Constitution in My Truck Constitutionalist. I think this is a very, very important distinction. I'd love to chat - but now I'm going to listen to Alex Jones...

    Mercuriel wrote: Oxy - Since You seem to love Riddles and deciphering them I have a Path to trickle down in relation to the U.N. if You're Interested and utlimately a Truth You can expose to the Membership - If You're up for It ?
    Question

    Heck ya! I've got no problems with walking tall into a minefield, like the uppity pseudo-intellectual that I am!

    Just as an aside - imagine being a Wall Street trader who sings in the choir at St. Patrick's Cathedral, and who is close friends with people who work at the United Nations, Washington insiders, high-ranking clergy, and 9/11 truthers. I sometimes think that I would like to try something like this. Once again - the ultimate goal is a big-tent solution - which treats each and every soul with dignity and respect - and which is non-violent and non-corrupt. I bring peace rather than a sword. Have you ever considered the 'sword statement' by Jesus? This is one of those hard-sayings of Jesus, which are flies in the ointment for me. What did the redacters do - and when did they do it? What would F. F. Bruce say? What would the Jesus Seminar say? What would Lucifer say?

    To any of you who work in Hollywood - consider combining the 'V' and 'Stargate' concepts - and including the United Nations, the Vatican, the City of London, Washington D.C., the Alphabet Agencies, the Secret Government, the Secret Space Program, the Military, the Underground Bases, Hollywood, and the Alternative Media. My guess is that this is probably already in the works. The idea would be to help people understand how the solar system really works - and how they can constructively contribute to it's success. The truth will set us free - but the truth needs to be properly presented - so as to avoid thermonuclear war, chemical and biological warfare, tectonic warfare, international terrorism, worldwide riots, civil war, mass suicide, mass extermination, mass enslavement, mass hysteria, etc, etc, etc.


    Here are a lot of my speculations, which somewhat relate to your question and subject. http://www.themistsofavalon.net/universal-lounge-f8/amen-ra-et-al-t1116.htm I am presently trying to devotionally study the Four Gospels, the Federalist Papers, and the Anti-Federalist Papers - while listening to Latin Masses and Classical Sacred Music. I have recently speculated that the Queen of Heaven controls the Politics and Religion of this Solar System - and that she is the equivalent of Lucifer. Could the chief administrator of the Solar System be similar to my avatar? Could this be the 'Whore of Babylon' - who made the nations drink of the wine of the wrath of her fornication? See - I'm thinking that religious and political leaders may have to deal with more secret and hidden problems than we can possibly imagine. I just watched 'Stargate Continuum' - and the scene where Ba'al and Qetesh aka Vala are in their spaceship - and are preparing to attack and enslave Earth - particularly impressed me. Might world leaders have had to deal with something like this (historically and/or presently)? Could there be a real-life Qetesh (Vala) aka Queen of Heaven - who controls us by controlling the United Nations and the City States?

    I have further speculated that she is a mixture of good, evil, genius, sanity, and insanity - and that she needs to retire - and turn Solar System Governance over to 10,000 highly competent human beings - under Responsibility and the U.S. Constitution (in general terms). This would provide for continued religious pluralism and cultural diversity. I am not a cultural imperialist. I am a pompous, supercilious, bombastic, pseudo-intellectual, triumphalist, liberal, traditionalist, amillennialist, sedavacantist, Red-Letter Christian, new-age agnostic, orthodoxymoron. Special note to the Queen of Heaven: I mean no harm or disrespect. I am simply trying to consider all of the possibilities. I really desire a happy ending/beginning to all of this - for everyone - including you. I'd like to give you a big hug someday! Really and truly! I'm trying to remain detached in order to get at the truth - but when this thing gets resolved - I will be a lot warmer, and a lot more friendly.

    Consider these relevant shows by Bill Cooper:

    1. Sun Worship https://www.youtube.com/watch?v=lXpK2cIakkg
    2. From Babylon to Christianity https://www.youtube.com/watch?v=lXpK2cIakkg

    Here is something else, to help get the ball rolling. 'One World Religion, The U.N. and the New World Order (pt. 1)' http://www.thepatriotscave.com/2009/04/one-world-religion-un-and-new-world.html

    "Greetings sisters and brethren. Our nation is being systematically dismantled. All nations are. All religions are also. It is being destroyed by the New World Order. The United Nations is a key tool of the NWO. Much of the NWO plans are carried out via U.N. treaties and mandates, roundtables and "thinktanks". The United Nations operates under Luciferian doctrine. This is no theory, this is documented fact. Through the U.N., the NWO is creating for your children a one world religion. An organization known as LUCIS TRUST, is the primary executor of the New World Order's plan for a one world religion. Lucis Trust was called LUCIFER TRUST until the name was changed for obvious reasons. The office of Lucis Trust was also moved. As bizarre as it may seem, the office of LUCIFER TRUST was actually located at the address: 666 United Nations Plaza, New York, New York. Here is a quote from the founder of Lucifer Trust herself, Alice Bailey: "Evidence of the growth of the human intellect along the needed receptive lines [for the preparation of the New Age] can be seen in the "planning" of various nations and in the efforts of the United Nations to formulate a world plan... From the very start of this unfoldment, three occult factors have governed the development of all these plans". [Alice B. Bailey, Discipleship in the New Age (Lucis Press, 1955), Vol. II, p.35.]

    And consider the following from http://www.freemasonrywatch.org/ : Sri Chinmoy, the New Age guru, meditation leader at the UN, wrote: "the United Nations is the chosen instrument of God; to be a chosen instrument means to be a divine messenger carrying the banner of God's inner vision and outer manifestation." William Jasper, author of "A New World Religion" describes the religion of the UN: "...a weird and diabolical convergence of New Age mysticism, pantheism, aboriginal animism atheism, communism, socialism, Luciferian occultism, apostate Christianity, Islam, Taoism, Buddhism, and Hinduism". http://www.lucistrust.org/ You can find out much more about them and how they're involved with the work of the United Nations by following their link "World Goodwill" at the top of their home page. The Aquarian Age Community http://www.aquaac.org/ This Website is sponsored by the United Nations and the whole NWO philosophy is there. The page which explains the work of the Aquarian Age Community, as they call themselves, has this proud quote at the header of their page at http://www.aquaac.org/about/about.html --- end of http://www.freemasonrywatch.org/ excerpts and quotes.

    The following is taken directly from the U.N. rostered LUCIS TRUST website: The Will To Good

    "There are six recognitions that can provide a basis for realising these purposes and objectives: One: Humanity is not following a haphazard or uncharted course -- there is a Plan. This Plan has always existed and is part of the greater design of the Cosmos. The Plan has worked out through the evolutionary developments of the past and because of the special impetus given it from time to time by the great leaders, teachers and intuitives of the human race. Two: There is an inner spiritual government of the planet, known under such different names as the spiritual Hierarchy, the society of Illumined Minds, or Christ and his Church, according to various religious traditions. Humanity is never left without spiritual guidance or direction under the Plan. Three: The widespread expectation that we approach the "Age of Maitreya", as it is known in the East, when the World Teacher and present head of the spiritual Hierarchy, the Christ, will reappear among humanity to sound the keynote of the new age.

    Four: There are millions of mentally alert men and women in all parts of the world who are en rapport with the Plan and work to give it expression. They are people in whom the consciousness of humanity as one interdependent unit is alive and active. They regard the many differing national, religious and social systems in which they serve as modes of expanding human consciousness and ways by which humanity learns needed lessons. Their primary function is, through their living example, to give humanity a new and better vision of what life should be. Five: The heart of humanity is sound. Our era is notable for the growth of goodwill and altruistic endeavour. All the crises, wars and catastrophes of the twentieth century have been unable to crush the human spirit. Six: The Plan for humanity is based on the principles of sharing, cooperation, practical brotherhood, right relationships between all people and between nations, and goodwill in action. These beliefs give a new dimension to spiritual reality and a long-range perspective to our present crises. They provide opportunity for cooperation with the spiritual evolution of humanity and increase our capacity for freedom. There is no group so likely to ensure that humanity achieves this most difficult goal as the men and women of goodwill. Provided they can overcome inertia they are in a key position, requiring only courage to express goodwill and to initiate action to prepare for the new world order. Mobilising Goodwill.

    "The hope for the future lies in the hands of men and women of goodwill. Leaders, managers, technical experts and specialists in all areas of life are relatively helpless without the massed cooperation of people of goodwill. Focussed enlightened public opinion has no equal and can be a major factor in world reconstruction. But it has been little used. The major need today is to educate world public opinion in the significance of goodwill as a powerful creative energy and way of life; and to mobilise men and women to establish goodwill as a keynote of the coming new age civilisation. World Goodwill aids in this task by: Advice and assistance to individual men and women to increase their effectiveness in service. Cooperation with the world service action of other organisations, and groups of organisations. Support for the work of the United Nations and its Specialised Agencies as the main hope for humanity's future. Meditation on right human relations and the energy of goodwill. A Worldwide Educational Programme which includes: A Distribution Programme of pamphlets to all parts of the world, with the assistance of volunteer associates and cooperating groups. The World Goodwill Newsletter, a regular publication highlighting the energy of goodwill in world affairs.

    The newsletter presents a universal spiritual approach to topics of concern. Occasional Papers and Study Sets, dealing with some of the world's major problems. The World Goodwill Commentary, a goodwill periodical, displaying evidences of the emerging new age civilisation with comment on current world events. The World Goodwill Forum, regular meetings, including an annual seminar in London, New York and Geneva, highlight groups and individuals working to meet world need. Audio recordings are distributed worldwide. The Reappearance of the Christ This is a time of preparation not only for a new civilisation and culture in a new world order, but also for the coming of a new spiritual dispensation. Humanity is not following an uncharted course. There is a divine Plan in the Cosmos of which we are a part. At the end of an age human resources and established institutions seem inadequate to meet world needs and problems. At such a time the advent of a Teacher, a spiritual leader or Avatar, is anticipated and invoked by the masses of humanity in all parts of the world. Today the reappearance of the World Teacher, the Christ, is expected by millions, not only by those of Christian faith but by those of every faith who expect the Avatar under other names -- the Lord Maitreya, Krishna, Messiah, Imam Mahdi and the Bodhisattva. Glamour and distortion surround this central fact of divine response to human need. This is inevitable but unimportant.

    "The fact of transition into a new age is important. Preparation by men and women of goodwill is needed to introduce new values for living, new standards of behaviour, new attitudes of non-separateness and cooperation, leading to right human relations and a world at peace. The coming world Teacher will be mainly concerned, not with the result of past error and inadequacy, but with the requirements of a new world order and with the reorganisation of the social structure. World Goodwill distributes educational and informative literature on these themes. A world prayer, the Great Invocation, is distributed on a worldwide scale in many languages and dialects. World Goodwill also cooperates in organising the annual World Invocation Day, with special focus on the use of the Great Invocation worldwide. Problems of Humanity The problem of establishing right relationships between people and between nations is of urgent concern in a world in crisis.

    The immediate spiritual problem is that of offsetting selfish separateness by the technique of trained, imaginative, creative and practical goodwill. There is no problem that cannot be solved by the energy of goodwill and no problem can be solved without it. Goodwill really practised among political and religious groups in any nation, and among the nations of the world, can revolutionise the world. World Goodwill provides a series of study papers on the major problems of human progress. Emphasis is placed upon underlying causes and emerging trends rather than on a factual survey of events. The use of the trained mind in reflective thought and meditation is encouraged. The problems dealt with include: Capital, Labour and Employment The Minorities The Churches and Organised Religion Children, Youth and Education Psychological Renewal of the Nations International Unity There are many lesser problems but these are the major ones with which humanity is at this time confronted and which must find solution. This will be done by the establishing of right human relations. The formation of study groups is encouraged so that through study, discussion and meditation a "thoughtform of solution" may be generated and local forms of service activity initiated. These problems can also be discussed in online forums."
    ©️ Lucis Trust.

    Notice how that propaganda uses the word "Goodwill" so much? The reason is because that is the name of their organization. World Goodwill. That is the name of their one-world religious group. So they pound it into your head that their one-world religion is the only way. And that there is no other way. Robert Muller, assistant secretary general of the United Nations at one time, channled spiritual entities for guidance on creating policy for the New World Order. They all channel spirits. They all worship Lucifer. They all want a New World Order with a new, ONE-WORLD RELIGION. In his book, THE OCCULT CHARACTER OF THE UNITED NATIONS, Allan Morrison exposes the matter further: Dr. Robert Muller also sheds some light on the relationship of the United Nations to the "New Spirituality". He rewrites the first chapter of the biblical Book of Genesis to make it refer to the creation of the United Nations. Under the title of 'The New Genesis', the first verse states: "And God saw that all nations of the earth, black and white, rich and poor, from North or South, from East and West, and of all creeds were sending their emissaries to a tall glass house [i.e. the U.N. Headquarters. AM] on the shores of the River of the Rising Sun, on the Island of Manhattan, to stand together, to think together, and to care together for the world and all its people. And God said: "That is good". And it was the first day of the New Age of the Earth'. [Robert Muller (ed.), The Desire to be Human: A Global Reconnaissance of Human Perspectives in an Age of Transformation (Miranana, 1983), p.17.] +++++++ In order to preserve brevity, Joel the K invites you to return to the Patriots Cave tomorrow for part II of this series on how the U.N. is working through the publishing house of Lucis Trust to saturate your children with New World Order Luciferian religious propaganda. Don't forget to pray hard, tell the truth, stand up for what you know is right, and prepare yourself and your family for a tribulation."





    Mercuriel wrote:Awesome and Their One World Religion will be based on the...

    Urantia Book.

    Their U.N. Theosophist was a student of Blavatsky's and Alice Bailey's Works. I'll have to find You His name...

    Hes like the U.N.'s Archbishop by Position even though there isn't a Position for It yet or so They tell Us.

    Ashtar Command - Gizeh Intelligence ring a bell ? Yep - All related...


    Harp
    Thank-you Mercuriel. I'll have to go back to the Urantia Book, for another look. I mostly studied that part about the Luciferian Rebellion and War in Heaven. I'm taking everything with a boatload of salt, these days, but I am still trying to remain open and receptive. I just bought three books which are relevant to this thread. The first is 'Soldiers of Reason' by Alex Abella - regarding the history of the Rand Corporation. The second is 'Family of Secrets' by Russ Baker - regarding the 'Bush Dynasty, America's Invisible Government, and the Hidden History of the Last 50 Years.' The third is 'Under Ground Bases and Tunnels' by Richard Sauder. It's really hard to settle down and be happy when one is so far down the damn rabbit hole that you can't see the sunshine anymore! The effect, though, is that it's not making me angry. It's making me feel a huge sense of responsibility, to try to help clean up the mess - without starting worldwide riots and World War III.

    Are Ashtar Command and Gizeh Intelligence the same thing - or are they two factions of essentially the same group. Are they Annunaki, Masonic, Nazi, and Luciferian? I really think that the advanced technology and underground bases are kinda cool. But I fear that Ike was right, when he said that the technology was in the worst of hands. How can this madness be brought under the control of the best of hands? That's what this thread is mostly about. I feel as though this solar system has been out of control for thousands of years - and is becoming increasingly lawless and unethical. I wish for people to be free - but highly ethical and responsible. This is a delicate balance. I tend to think that the Queen of Heaven can make this happen - but I don't know how deep-seated the whole Babylonian, Medo-Persian, Aryan, Egyptian, Grecian, Sacred Roman Empire really is. When the beast really stands up and roars - it might surprise and horrify even me. I just want the problems to go away - and for everyone to be happy. Is that too much to ask?
    avatar
    orthodoxymoron

    Posts : 9665
    Join date : 2010-09-28

    Re: The United States of the Solar System, A.D. 2133 (Book Six)

    Post  orthodoxymoron on Sun Jun 24, 2018 10:22 am


    "Hocus Pocus!! Donald Focus!!
    The Spirits Are About to Speak!!"
    Carol wrote:
    Donald Trump symbolizes the West’s outrage with a totally corrupt political structure that is rotting out society from within. There is little doubt among both the right and the left that public opinion matters very little when it comes to decision making in the halls of power. What does matter is who bankrolls the legislative prostitutes that call themselves “representatives” when bills are crafted and passed in the slimy Beltway and other crumbling capitals of the West.

    It’s always interesting and important to put what is happening on the small scale of history we are living day to day into a larger historical scheme. There’s an important work that does just that. Oswald Spengler’s Decline Of The West made some stunningly accurate predictions for the world of today when it was published a century ago.

    It’s important to revisit this work in greater detail as it is more relevant now than ever with what’s happening in American politics.

    The Predictions

    Democracy ultimately fails because economic powers corrupt it and gridlock forms as both sides become polarized

    As evidence we are playing out the string of events predicted by Spengler, all of the following predictions for the ongoing decline of Europe and its spin-off civilization of Anglo America (the U.S. and Canada—and lets not forget Australia) have come true. Here are the events we are living through as predicted a century ago in his civilization model:

    ° Domination of Money. Economic powers permeating the political forms and authorities. This is plain to see as economic powers now rule both sides of the pond and down under rather than “representatives” who are supposed to represent the Will of the People and not economic interests.

    ° Transition from constitutional order to informal sway of individuals. This is also plain to see, as the Constitution of the U.S. is being scrapped by the Patriot Act, NDAA, TSA, and all sorts of insidious legislation designed to gut the Bill of Rights. Personality is beginning to matter more than principle as we are seeing with the recent elections of Obama and Trump.

    ° Imperialism. America now has military bases in 130 out of 196 nations on the planet and its foreign and military policy usually involves imposing the ideals of American business interests abroad.

    The above bullet points are where we find ourselves today. The below is what is predicted to come this century.

    ° Formation of Caesarism. Victory of force-politics over money. Increasing primitiveness of political forms. Inward decline of the nations into a formless population, and constitution thereof as an Imperium of gradually-increasing crudity of despotism. Once again, we can already see this happening in the West. Political forms are becoming more primitive and tribal in nature. Western nations are becoming demographic polyglot boarding houses. The government is becoming increasingly autocratic and unresponsive to the needs and wishes of its people. All that’s left is the victory of force-politics over money.

    Spengler thought blood was the only force that could overcome the power of money, and indeed, as one politician after another make lofty promises that go unfulfilled once they assume the reigns of power, more and more people are beginning to realize voting is doing nothing to change their lot in life. As someone recently put it:

    The people who actually have the power to change things simply won’t. Why? Because the system worked for them.

    The formation of Caesarism never has it been so plain that’s where the West is headed than with the election of Donald Trump and what he represents in the minds of his supporters.


    Trump is Only the Beginning

    Trump reflects only the beginning of the desire of the
    people to have a strong, resolute leader

    While Trump reflects the desire of the Silent Majority to finally have their voices heard, it appears they’ll have to wait for a future strongman to actually implement their demands. Unfortunately, it seems Trump won’t be the savior many had hoped for as he has proven he is least partly compromised by lauding the passing of Obamacare Lite by a RINO Congress, and by creating a sideshow about taking America out of the global warming scam when the very next day his Vice President said the deal would merely be renegotiated and is not dead on arrival.

    In effect, the global warming flap amounts to much ado about nothing once again, the typical Washington playbook. This playbook says to bait the public with a false narrative and let the two sides of the political aisle fight it out until they’re exhausted. The false narrative – which both sides bought hook, line and sinker – is that global taxation via global warming was stopped by Trump. This narrative is the shadow in Plato’s cave. However, looking beyond the shadow, the truth is renegotiation changes little more than details of which globalists get your tax money and how much they get to fight an element on the periodic table that all life cannot live without – carbon.

    Even Trump once famously said the global warming narrative is a hoax designed to rob the taxpayer. Why would he renegotiate a deal based on a hoax?

    Chalk this one up as yet another issue Trump has pivoted away from his base on, including his astonishing remarks that he was a nationalist and a globalist a month ago. The two ideals are incompatible. Obama Xxxxxx the left with broken promises and soaring rhetoric. Will Trump fuc k the right?



    Look beyond the shadows in Plato’s Cave
    to see the truth

    Putting political game playing aside, the important point is what Trump represents in the minds of his followers. People want a resolute leader, and are sick of squabbling Demicans and Republicrats who exist only to rule them, fool them, and rob them. If Trump doesn’t deliver tangible change, and it appears he will offer little more than window dressing and platitudes, the masses will become increasingly disgusted with and disinterested in political promises in the future.

    There are additional issues that will exacerbate the fatigue with politics as usual in the West. As immigrants displace natives from the West, there will be increasing conflict rendering democracy unworkable. This relates to the “formless population” ideal elucidated above. There is little doubt that whites and other immigrant groups have very different ways of life. Once whites become minorities in their native lands, displaced by other ethnic groups, tension will mount. Democracy will become unworkable as the different factions vie for control and political supremacy.

    As we’ve seen, Spengler’s predictions tell us when the time comes the people will demand a resolute leader and discard gridlocked, ineffective government in which their demands fall on deaf ears. They will welcome a man of decision, who brings order to the chaos caused by democracy.

    The question that remains is once democracy breaks down, will we get a good Caesar or a bad one? If the new strongman is blessed by the elite, the masses can expect unrelenting torment as only a fraction of the elite’s ultimate aims are being felt because the remains of democracy provide a buffer against total abuse of the populace – for the time being.


    If the new strongman ascends the throne from below, there’s at least a decent chance he’ll begin to dismantle the control matrix being devised by the corporate-government complex.

    Do you think the end of democracy would be a good thing?

    Would a good or bad Caesar assume power?

    It’s interesting to think about, since Spengler’s predictions thus far have been spot-on for the declining Western world.


    I think I might be "hardening my heart" regarding responding to "official-interrogation" and/or "weeping, wailing, and gnashing of teeth". The mostly negative-responses to my "modeling-exercise" have been anything but "heartwarming". "I can't recall" and "I don't want to talk about it" might be repeated over and over and over again. Consider the following study-list:

    1. The Church of England Book of Common Prayer.

    2. Patriarchs and Prophets (Ellen White).

    3. Job through Malachi (New King James Version).

    4. Prophets and Kings (Ellen White).

    5. Luke through Jude (New King James Version).

    6. The Desire of Ages (Ellen White).

    7. Sacred Classical Music.

    There's obviously a lot more to the story than all of the above -- but don't you think this is an interesting approach -- especially in the context of an Anglican Cathedral??!! What Did Isaac Newton Know -- and When Did He Know It??

    http://www.whiteestate.org/books/pp/pp58.html The Lord Himself directed the education of Israel. His care was not restricted to their religious interests; whatever affected their mental or physical well-being was also the subject of divine providence, and came within the sphere of divine law.

    God had commanded the Hebrews to teach their children His requirements and to make them acquainted with all His dealings with their fathers. This was one of the special duties of every parent--one that was not to be delegated to another. In the place of stranger lips the loving hearts of the father and mother were to give instruction to their children. Thoughts of God were to be associated with all the events of daily life. The mighty works of God in the deliverance of His people and the promises of the Redeemer to come were to be often recounted in the homes of Israel; and the use of figures and symbols caused the lessons given to be more firmly fixed in the memory. The great truths of God's providence and of the future life were impressed on the young mind. It was trained to see God alike in the scenes of nature and the words of revelation. The stars of heaven, the trees and flowers of the field, the lofty mountains, the rippling brooks--all spoke of the Creator. The solemn service of sacrifice and worship at the sanctuary and the utterances of the prophets were a revelation of God.

    Such was the training of Moses in the lowly cabin home in Goshen; of Samuel, by the faithful Hannah; of David, in the hill dwelling at Bethlehem; of Daniel, before the scenes of the captivity separated him from the home of his fathers. Such, too, was the early life of Christ at Nazareth; such the training by which the child Timothy learned from the lips of his grandmother Lois, and his mother Eunice (2 Timothy 1:5; 3:15), the truths of Holy Writ.

    Further provision was made for the instruction of the young, by the establishment of the schools of the prophets. If a youth desired to search deeper into the truths of the word of God and to seek wisdom from above, that he might become a teacher in Israel, these schools were open to him. The schools of the prophets were founded by Samuel to serve as a barrier against the widespread corruption, to provide for the moral and spiritual welfare of the youth, and to promote the future prosperity of the nation by furnishing it with men qualified to act in the fear of God as leaders and counselors. In the accomplishment of this object Samuel gathered companies of young men who were pious, intelligent, and studious. These were called the sons of the prophets. As they communed with God and studied His word and His works, wisdom from above was added to their natural endowments. The instructors were men not only well versed in divine truth, but those who had themselves enjoyed communion with God and had received the special endowment of His Spirit. They enjoyed the respect and confidence of the people, both for learning and piety.

    In Samuel's day there were two of these schools--one at Ramah, the home of the prophet, and the other at Kirjath-jearim, where the ark then was. Others were established in later times.

    The pupils of these schools sustained themselves by their own labor in tilling the soil or in some mechanical employment. In Israel this was not thought strange or degrading; indeed, it was regarded a crime to allow children to grow up in ignorance of useful labor. By the command of God every child was taught some trade, even though he was to be educated for holy office. Many of the religious teachers supported themselves by manual labor. Even so late as the time of the apostles, Paul and Aquila were no less honored because they earned a livelihood by their trade of tentmaking.

    The chief subjects of study in these schools were the law of God, with the instructions given to Moses, sacred history, sacred music, and poetry. The manner of instruction was far different from that in the theological schools of the present day, from which many students graduate with less real knowledge of God and religious truth than when they entered. In those schools of the olden time it was the grand object of all study to learn the will of God and man's duty toward Him. In the records of sacred history were traced the footsteps of Jehovah. The great truths set forth by the types were brought to view, and faith grasped the central object of all that system--the Lamb of God that was to take away the sin of the world.

    A spirit of devotion was cherished. Not only were students taught the duty of prayer, but they were taught how to pray, how to approach their Creator, how to exercise faith in Him, and how to understand and obey the teachings of His Spirit. Sanctified intellects brought forth from the treasure house of God things new and old, and the Spirit of God was manifested in prophecy and sacred song.

    Music was made to serve a holy purpose, to lift the thoughts to that which is pure, noble, and elevating, and to awaken in the soul devotion and gratitude to God. What a contrast between the ancient custom and the uses to which music is now too often devoted! How many employ this gift to exalt self, instead of using it to Glorify God! A love for music leads the unwary to unite with world lovers in pleasure gatherings where God has forbidden His children to go. Thus that which is a great blessing when rightly used, becomes one of the most successful agencies by which Satan allures the mind from duty and from the contemplation of eternal things.

    Music forms a part of God's worship in the courts above, and we should endeavor, in our songs of praise, to approach as nearly as possible to the harmony of the heavenly choirs. The proper training of the voice is an important feature in education and should not be neglected. Singing, as a part of religious service, is as much an act of worship as is prayer. The heart must feel the spirit of the song to give it right expression.

    How wide the difference between those schools taught by the prophets of God and our modern institutions of learning! How few schools are to be found that are not governed by the maxims and customs of the world! There is a deplorable lack of proper restraint and judicious discipline. The existing ignorance of God's word among a people professedly Christian is alarming. Superficial talk, mere sentimentalism, passes for instruction in morals and religion. The justice and mercy of God, the beauty of holiness and the sure reward of rightdoing, the heinous character of sin and the certainty of its terrible results, are not impressed upon the minds of the young. Evil associates are instructing the youth in the ways of crime, dissipation, and licentiousness.

    Are there not some lessons which the educators of our day might learn with profit from the ancient schools of the Hebrews? He who created man has provided for his development in body and mind and soul. Hence, real success in education depends upon the fidelity with which men carry out the Creator's plan.

    The true object of education is to restore the image of God in the soul. In the beginning God created man in His own likeness. He endowed him with noble qualities. His mind was well balanced, and all the powers of his being were harmonious. But the Fall and its effects have perverted these gifts. Sin has marred and well-nigh obliterated the image of God in man. It was to restore this that the plan of salvation was devised, and a life of probation was granted to man. To bring him back to the perfection in which he was first created is the great object of life--the object that underlies every other. It is the work of parents and teachers, in the education of the youth, to co-operate with the divine purpose; and is so doing they are "laborers together with God." 1 Corinthians 3:9.

    All the varied capabilities that men possess--of mind and soul and body--are given them by God, to be so employed as to reach the highest possible degree of excellence. But this cannot be a selfish and exclusive culture; for the character of God, whose likeness we are to receive, is benevolence and love. Every faculty, every attribute, with which the Creator has endowed us is to be employed for His glory and for the uplifting of our fellow men. And in this employment is found its purest, noblest, and happiest exercise.

    Were this principle given the attention which its importance demands, there would be a radical change in some of the current methods of education. Instead of appealing to pride and selfish ambition, kindling a spirit of emulation, teachers would endeavor to awaken the love for goodness and truth and beauty--to arouse the desire for excellence. The student would seek the development of God's gifts in himself, not to excel others, but to fulfill the purpose of the Creator and to receive His likeness. Instead of being directed to mere earthly standards, or being actuated by the desire for self-exaltation, which in itself dwarfs and belittles, the mind would be directed to the Creator, to know Him and to become like Him.

    "The fear of the Lord is the beginning of wisdom: and the knowledge of the Holy is understanding." Proverbs 9:10. The great work of life is character building, and a knowledge of God is the foundation of all true education. To impart this knowledge and to mold the character in harmony with it should be the object of the teacher's work. The law of God is a reflection of His character. Hence the psalmist says, "All Thy commandments are righteousness;" and "through Thy precepts I get understanding." Psalm 119:172, 104. God has revealed Himself to us in His word and in the works of creation. Through the volume of inspiration and the book of nature we are to obtain a knowledge of God.

    It is a law of the mind that it gradually adapts itself to the subjects upon which it is trained to dwell. If occupied with commonplace matters only, it will become dwarfed and enfeebled. If never required to grapple with difficult problems, it will after a time almost lose the power of growth. As an educating power the Bible is without a rival. In the word of God the mind finds subject for the deepest thought, the loftiest aspiration. The Bible is the most instructive history that men possess. It came fresh from the fountain of eternal truth, and a divine hand has preserved its purity through all the ages. It lights up the far-distant past, where human research seeks vainly to penetrate. In God's word we behold the power that laid the foundation of the earth and that stretched out the heavens. Here only can we find a history of our race unsullied by human prejudice or human pride. Here are recorded the struggles, the defeats, and the victories of the greatest men this world has ever known. Here the great problems of duty and destiny are unfolded. The curtain that separates the visible from the invisible world is lifted, and we behold the conflict of the opposing forces of good and evil, from the first entrance of sin to the final triumph of righteousness and truth; and all is but a revelation of the character of God. In the reverent contemplation of the truths presented in His word the mind of the student is brought into communion with the infinite mind. Such a study will not only refine and ennoble the character, but it cannot fail to expand and invigorate the mental powers.

    The teaching of the Bible has a vital bearing upon man's prosperity in all the relations of this life. It unfolds the principles that are the cornerstone of a nation's prosperity--principles with which is bound up the well-being of society, and which are the safeguard of the family--principles without which no man can attain usefulness, happiness, and honor in this life, or can hope to secure the future, immortal life. There is no position in life, no phase of human experience, for which the teaching of the Bible is not an essential preparation. Studied and obeyed, the word of God would give to the world men of stronger and more active intellect than will the closest application to all the subjects that human philosophy embraces. It would give men of strength and solidity of character, of keen perception and sound judgment--men who would be an honor to God and a blessing to the world.

    In the study of the sciences also we are to obtain a knowledge of the Creator. All true science is but an interpretation of the handwriting of God in the material world. Science brings from her research only fresh evidences of the wisdom and power of God. Rightly understood, both the book of nature and the written word make us acquainted with God by teaching us something of the wise and beneficent laws through which He works.

    The student should be led to see God in all the works of creation. Teachers should copy the example of the Great Teacher, who from the familiar scenes of nature drew illustrations that simplified His teachings and impressed them more deeply upon the minds of His hearers. The birds caroling in the leafy branches, the flowers of the valley, the lofty trees, the fruitful lands, the springing grain, the barren soil, the setting sun gilding the heavens with its golden beams--all served as means of instruction. He connected the visible works of the Creator with the words of life which He spoke, that whenever these objects should be presented to the eyes of His hearers, their thoughts might revert to the lessons of truth He had linked with them.

    The impress of Deity, manifest in the pages of revelation, is seen upon the lofty mountains, the fruitful valleys, the broad, deep ocean. The things of nature speak to man of his Creator's love. He has linked us to Himself by unnumbered tokens in heaven and in earth. This world is not all sorrow and misery. "God is love," is written upon every opening bud, upon the petals of every flower, and upon every spire of grass. Though the curse of sin has caused the earth to bring forth thorns and thistles, there are flowers upon the thistles and the thorns are hidden by roses. All things in nature testify to the tender, fatherly care of our God and to His desire to make His children happy. His prohibitions and injunctions are not intended merely to display His authority, but in all that He does He has the well-being of His children in view. He does not require them to give up anything that it would be for their best interest to retain.

    The opinion which prevails in some classes of society, that religion is not conductive to health or to happiness in this life, is one of the most mischievous of errors. The Scripture says: "The fear of the Lord tendeth to life: and he that hath it shall abide satisfied." Proverbs 19:23. "What man is he that desireth life, and loveth many days, that he may see good? Keep thy tongue from evil, and thy lips from speaking guile. Depart from evil, and do good; seek peace, and pursue it." Psalm 34:12-14. The words of wisdom "are life unto those that find them, and health to all their flesh." Proverbs 4:22.

    True religion brings man into harmony with the laws of God, physical, mental, and moral. It teaches self-control, serenity, temperance. Religion ennobles the mind, refines the taste, and sanctifies the judgment. It makes the soul a partaker of the purity of heaven. Faith in God's love and overruling providence lightens the burdens of anxiety and care. It fills the heart with joy and contentment in the highest or the lowliest lot. Religion tends directly to promote health, to lengthen life, and to heighten our enjoyment of all its blessings. It opens to the soul a never-failing fountain of happiness. Would that all who have not chosen Christ might realize that He has something vastly better to offer them that they are seeking for themselves. Man is doing the greatest injury and injustice to his own soul when he thinks and acts contrary to the will of God. No real joy can be found in the path forbidden by Him who knows what is best, and who plans for the good of His creatures. The path of transgression leads to misery and destruction; but wisdom's "ways are ways of pleasantness, and all her paths are peace." Proverbs 3:17.

    The physical as well as the religious training practiced in the schools of the Hebrews may be profitably studied. The worth of such training is not appreciated. There is an intimate relation between the mind and the body, and in order to reach a high standard of moral and intellectual attainment the laws that control our physical being must be heeded. To secure a strong, well-balanced character, both the mental and the physical powers must be exercised and developed. What study can be more important for the young than that which treats of this wonderful organism that God has committed to us, and of the laws by which it may be preserved in health?

    And now, as in the days of Israel, every youth should be instructed in the duties of practical life. Each should acquire a knowledge of some branch of manual labor by which, if need be, he may obtain a livelihood. This is essential, not only as a safeguard against the vicissitudes of life, but from its bearing upon physical, mental, and moral development. Even if it were certain that one would never need to resort to manual labor for his support, still he should be taught to work. Without physical exercise, no one can have a sound constitution and vigorous health; and the discipline of well-regulated labor is no less essential to the securing of a strong and active mind and a noble character.

    Every student should devote a portion of each day to active labor. Thus habits of industry would be formed and a spirit of self-reliance encouraged, while the youth would be shielded from many evil and degrading practices that are so often the result of idleness. And this is all in keeping with the primary object of education, for in encouraging activity, diligence, and purity we are coming into harmony with the Creator.

    Let the youth be led to understand the object of their creation, to honor God and bless their fellow men; let them see the tender love which the Father in heaven has manifested toward them, and the high destiny for which the discipline of this life is to prepare them, the dignity and honor to which they are called, even to become the sons of God, and thousands would turn with contempt and loathing from the low and selfish aims and the frivolous pleasures that have hitherto engrossed them. They would learn to hate sin and to shun it, not merely from hope of reward or fear of punishment, but from a sense of its inherent baseness, because it would be a degrading of their God-given powers, a stain upon their Godlike manhood.

    God does not bid the youth to be less aspiring. The elements of character that make a man successful and honored among men--the irrepressible desire for some greater good, the indomitable will, the strenuous exertion, the untiring perseverance--are not to be crushed out. By the grace of God they are to be directed to objects as much higher than mere selfish and temporal interests as the heavens are higher than the earth. And the education begun in this life will be continued in the life to come. Day by day the wonderful works of God, the evidences of His wisdom and power in creating and sustaining the universe, the infinite mystery of love and wisdom in the plan of redemption, will open to the mind in new beauty. "Eye hath not seen, nor ear heard, neither have entered into the heart of man, the things which God hath prepared for them that love Him." 1 Corinthians 2:9. Even in this life we may catch glimpses of His presence and may taste the joy of communion with Heaven, but the fullness of its joy and blessing will be reached in the hereafter. Eternity alone can reveal the glorious destiny to which man, restored to God's image, may attain.

    http://www.whiteestate.org/books/pp/pp59.html The government of Israel was administered in the name and by the authority of God. The work of Moses, of the seventy elders, of the rulers and judges, was simply to enforce the laws that God had given; they had no authority to legislate for the nation. This was, and continued to be, the condition of Israel's existence as a nation. From age to age men inspired by God were sent to instruct the people and to direct in the enforcement of the laws.

    The Lord foresaw that Israel would desire a king, but He did not consent to a change in the principles upon which the state was founded. The king was to be the vicegerent of the Most High. God was to be recognized as the Head of the nation, and His law was to be enforced as the supreme law of the land.

    When the Israelites first settled in Canaan they acknowledged the principles of the theocracy, and the nation prospered under the rule of Joshua. But increase of population and intercourse with other nations brought a change. The people adopted many of the customs of their heathen neighbors and thus sacrificed to a great degree their own peculiar, holy character. Gradually they lost their reverence for God and ceased to prize the honor of being His chosen people. Attracted by the pomp and display of heathen monarchs, they tired of their own simplicity. Jealousy and envy sprang up between the tribes. Internal dissensions made them weak; they were continually exposed to the invasion of their heathen foes, and the people were coming to believe that in order to maintain their standing among the nations, the tribes must be united under a strong central government. As they departed from obedience to God's law, they desired to be freed from the rule of their divine Sovereign; and thus the demand for a monarchy became widespread throughout Israel.

    Since the days of Joshua the government had never been conducted with so great wisdom and success as under Samuel's administration. Divinely invested with the threefold office of judge, prophet, and priest, he had labored with untiring and disinterested zeal for the welfare of his people, and the nation had prospered under his wise control. Order had been restored, and godliness promoted, and the spirit of discontent was checked for the time. But with advancing years the prophet was forced to share with others the cares of government, and he appointed his two sons to act as his assistants. While Samuel continued the duties of his office at Ramah, the young men were stationed at Beersheba, to administer justice among the people near the southern border of the land.

    It was with the full assent of the nation that Samuel had appointed his sons to office, but they did not prove themselves worthy of their father's choice. The Lord had, through Moses, given special directions to His people that the rulers of Israel should judge righteously, deal justly with the widow and the fatherless, and receive no bribes. But the sons of Samuel "turned aside after lucre, and took bribes, and perverted judgment." The sons of the prophet had not heeded the precepts which he had sought to impress upon their minds. They had not copied the pure, unselfish life of their father. The warning given to Eli had not exerted the influence upon the mind of Samuel that it should have done. He had been to some extent too indulgent with his sons, and the result was apparent in their character and life.

    The injustice of these judges caused much dissatisfaction, and a pretext was thus furnished for urging the change that had long been secretly desired. "All the elders of Israel gathered themselves together, and came to Samuel unto Ramah, and said unto him, Behold, thou art old, and thy sons walk not in thy ways: now make us a king to judge us like all the nations." The cases of abuse among the people had not been referred to Samuel. Had the evil course of his sons been known to him, he would have removed them without delay; but this was not what the petitioners desired. Samuel saw that their real motive was discontent and pride, and that their demand was the result of a deliberate and determined purpose. No complaint had been made against Samuel. All acknowledged the integrity and wisdom of his administration; but the aged prophet looked upon the request as a censure upon himself, and a direct effort to set him aside. He did not, however, reveal his feelings; he uttered no reproach, but carried the matter to the Lord in prayer and sought counsel from Him alone.

    And the Lord said unto Samuel: "Hearken unto the voice of the people in all that they say unto thee: for they have not rejected thee, but they have rejected Me, that I should not reign over them. According to all the works which they have done since the day that I brought them up out of Egypt even unto this day, wherewith they have forsaken Me, and served other gods, so do they also unto thee." The prophet was reproved for grieving at the conduct of the people toward himself as an individual. They had not manifested disrespect for him, but for the authority of God, who had appointed the rulers of His people. Those who despise and reject the faithful servant of God show contempt, not merely for the man, but for the Master who sent him. It is God's words, His reproofs and counsel, that are set at nought; it is His authority that is rejected.

    The days of Israel's greatest prosperity had been those in which they acknowledged Jehovah as their King--when the laws and the government which He had established were regarded as superior to those of all other nations. Moses had declared to Israel concerning the commandments of the Lord: "This is your wisdom and your understanding in the sight of the nations, which shall hear all these statutes, and say, Surely this great nation is a wise and understanding people." Deuteronomy 4:6. But by departing from God's law the Hebrews had failed to become the people that God desired to make them, and then all the evils which were the result of their own sin and folly they charged upon the government of God. So completely had they become blinded by sin.

    The Lord had, through His prophets, foretold that Israel would be governed by a king; but it does not follow that this form of government was best for them or according to His will. He permitted the people to follow their own choice, because they refused to be guided by His counsel. Hosea declares that God gave them a king in His anger. Hosea 13:11. When men choose to have their own way, without seeking counsel from God, or in opposition to His revealed will, He often grants their desires, in order that, through the bitter experience that follows, they may be led to realize their folly and to repent of their sin. Human pride and wisdom will prove a dangerous guide. That which the heart desires contrary to the will of God will in the end be found a curse rather than a blessing.

    God desired His people to look to Him alone as their Law-giver and their Source of strength. Feeling their dependence upon God, they would be constantly drawn nearer to Him. They would become elevated and ennobled, fitted for the high destiny to which He had called them as His chosen people. But when a man was placed upon the throne, it would tend to turn the minds of the people from God. They would trust more to human strength, and less to divine power, and the errors of their king would lead them into sin and separate the nation from God.

    Samuel was instructed to grant the request of the people, but to warn them of the Lord's disapproval, and also make known what would be the result of their course. "And Samuel told all the words of the Lord unto the people that asked of him a king." He faithfully set before them the burdens that would be laid upon them, and showed the contrast between such a state of oppression and their present comparatively free and prosperous condition. Their king would imitate the pomp and luxury of other monarchs, to support which, grievous exactions upon their persons and property would be necessary. The goodliest of their young men he would require for his service. They would be made charioteers and horsemen and runners before him. They must fill the ranks of his army, and they would be required to till his fields, to reap his harvests, and to manufacture implements of war for his service. The daughters of Israel would be for confectioners and bakers for the royal household. To support his kingly state he would seize upon the best of their lands, bestowed upon the people by Jehovah Himself. The most valuable of their servants also, and of their cattle, he would take, and "put them to his work." Besides all this, the king would require a tenth of all their income, the profits of their labor, or the products of the soil. "Ye shall be his servants," concluded the prophet. "And ye shall cry out in that day because of your king which ye shall have chosen you; and the Lord will not hear you in that day." However burdensome its exactions should be found, when once a monarchy was established, they could not set it aside at pleasure.

    But the people returned the answer, "Nay; but we will have a king over us; that we also may be like all the nations; and that our king may judge us, and go out before us, and fight our battles."

    "Like all the nations." The Israelites did not realize that to be in this respect unlike other nations was a special privilege and blessing. God had separated the Israelites from every other people, to make them His own peculiar treasure. But they, disregarding this high honor, eagerly desired to imitate the example of the heathen! And still the longing to conform to worldly practices and customs exists among the professed people of God. As they depart from the Lord they become ambitious for the gains and honors of the world. Christians are constantly seeking to imitate the practices of those who worship the god of this world. Many urge that by uniting with worldlings and conforming to their customs they might exert a stronger influence over the ungodly. But all who pursue this course thereby separate from the Source of their strength. Becoming the friends of the world, they are the enemies of God. For the sake of earthly distinction they sacrifice the unspeakable honor to which God has called them, of showing forth the praises of Him who hath called us out of darkness into His marvelous light. 1 Peter 2:9.

    With deep sadness Samuel listened to the words of the people; but the Lord said unto him, "Hearken unto their voice, and make them a king." The prophet had done his duty. He had faithfully presented the warning, and it had been rejected. With a heavy heart he dismissed the people, and himself departed to prepare for the great change in the government.

    Samuel's life of purity and unselfish devotion was a perpetual rebuke both to self-serving priests and elders and to the proud, sensual congregation of Israel. Although he assumed no pomp and made no display, his labors bore the signet of Heaven. He was honored by the world's Redeemer, under whose guidance he ruled the Hebrew nation. But the people had become weary of his piety and devotion; they despised his humble authority and rejected him for a man who should rule them as a king.

    In the character of Samuel we see reflected the likeness of Christ. It was the purity of our Saviour's life that provoked the wrath of Satan. That life was the light of the world, and revealed the hidden depravity in the hearts of men. It was the holiness of Christ that stirred up against Him the fiercest passions of falsehearted professors of godliness. Christ came not with the wealth and honors of earth, yet the works which He wrought showed Him to possess power greater than that of any human prince. The Jews looked for the Messiah to break the oppressor's yoke, yet they cherished the sins that had bound it upon their necks. Had Christ cloaked their sins and applauded their piety, they would have accepted Him as their king; but they would not bear His fearless rebuke of their vices. The loveliness of a character in which benevolence, purity, and holiness reigned supreme, which entertained no hatred except for sin, they despised. Thus it has been in every age of the world. The light from heaven brings condemnation on all who refuse to walk in it. When rebuked by the example of those who hate sin, hypocrites will become agents of Satan to harass and persecute the faithful. "All that will live godly in Christ Jesus shall suffer persecution." 2 Timothy 3:12.

    Though a monarchical form of government for Israel had been foretold in prophecy, God had reserved to Himself the right to choose their king. The Hebrews so far respected the authority of God as to leave the selection entirely to Him. The choice fell upon Saul, a son of Kish, of the tribe of Benjamin.

    The personal qualities of the future monarch were such as to gratify that pride of heart which prompted the desire for a king. "There was not among the children of Israel a goodlier person than he." 1 Samuel 9:2. Of noble and dignified bearing, in the prime of life, comely and tall, he appeared like one born to command. Yet with these external attractions, Saul was destitute of those higher qualities that constitute true wisdom. He had not in youth learned to control his rash, impetuous passions; he had never felt the renewing power of divine grace.

    Saul was the son of a powerful and wealthy chief, yet in accordance with the simplicity of the times he was engaged with his father in the humble duties of a husbandman. Some of his father's animals having strayed upon the mountains, Saul went with a servant to seek for them. For three days they searched in vain, when, as they were not far from Ramah, the home of Samuel, the servant proposed that they should inquire of the prophet concerning the missing property. "I have here at hand the fourth part of a shekel of silver," he said: "that will I give to the man of God, to tell us our way." This was in accordance with the custom of the times. A person approaching a superior in rank or office made him a small present, as an expression of respect.

    As they drew near to the city they met some young maidens who had come out to draw water, and inquired of them for the seer. In reply they were told that a religious service was about to take place, that the prophet had already arrived, there was to be an offering upon "the high place," and after that a sacrificial feast. A great change had taken place under Samuel's administration. When the call of God first came to him the services of the sanctuary were held in contempt. "Men abhorred the offering of the Lord." 1 Samuel 2:17. But the worship of God was now maintained throughout the land, and the people manifested an interest in religious services. There being no ministration in the tabernacle, sacrifices were for the time offered elsewhere; and the cities of the priests and Levites, where the people resorted for instruction, were chosen for this purpose. The highest points in these cities were usually selected as the place of sacrifice, and hence were called "the high places."

    At the gate of the city Saul was met by the prophet himself. God had revealed to Samuel that at that time the chosen king of Israel would present himself before him. As they now stood face to face, the Lord said to Samuel, "Behold the man whom I spake to thee of! this same shall reign over My people."

    To the request of Saul, "Tell me, I pray thee, where the seer's house is," Samuel replied, "I am the seer." Assuring him also that the lost animals had been found, he urged him to tarry and attend the feast, at the same time giving some intimation of the great destiny before him: "On whom is all the desire of Israel? Is it not on thee, and on all thy father's house?" The listener's heart thrilled at the prophet's words. He could not but perceive something of their significance, for the demand for a king had become a matter of absorbing interest to the whole nation. Yet with modest self-depreciation Saul replied, "Am not I a Benjamite, of the smallest of the tribes of Israel? and my family the least of all the families of the tribe of Benjamin? wherefore then speakest thou so to me?"

    Samuel conducted the stranger to the place of assembly, where the principal men of the town were gathered. Among them, at the prophet's direction, the place of honor was given to Saul, and at the feast the choicest portion was set before him. The services over, Samuel took his guest to his own home, and there upon the housetop he communed with him, setting forth the great principles on which the government of Israel had been established, and thus seeking to prepare him, in some measure, for his high station.

    When Saul departed, early next morning, the prophet went forth with him. Having passed through the town, he directed the servant to go forward. Then he bade Saul stand still to receive a message sent him from God. "Then Samuel took a vial of oil, and poured it upon his head, and kissed him, and said, Is it not because Jehovah hath anointed thee to be captain over His inheritance?" As evidence that this was done by divine authority, he foretold the incidents that would occur on the homeward journey and assured Saul that he would be qualified by the Spirit of God for the station awaiting him. "The Spirit of Jehovah will come upon thee," said the prophet, and thou "shalt be turned into another man. And let it be, when these signs are come unto thee, that thou do as occasion serve thee; for God is with thee."

    As Saul went on his way, all came to pass as the prophet had said. Near the border of Benjamin he was informed that the lost animals had been found. In the plain of Tabor he met three men who were going to worship God at Bethel. One of them carried three kids for sacrifice, another three loaves of bread, and the third a bottle of wine, for the sacrificial feast. They gave Saul the usual salutation and also presented him with two of the three loaves of bread. At Gibeah, his own city, a band of prophets returning from "the high place" were singing the praise of God to the music of the pipe and the harp, the psaltery and the tabret. As Saul approached them the Spirit of the Lord came upon him also, and he joined in their song of praise, and prophesied with them. He spoke with so great fluency and wisdom, and joined so earnestly in the service, that those who had known him exclaimed in astonishment, "What is this that is come unto the son of Kish? Is Saul also among the prophets?"

    As Saul united with the prophets in their worship, a great change was wrought in him by the Holy Spirit. The light of divine purity and holiness shone in upon the darkness of the natural heart. He saw himself as he was before God. He saw the beauty of holiness. He was now called to begin the warfare against sin and Satan, and he was made to feel that in this conflict his strength must come wholly from God. The plan of salvation, which had before seemed dim and uncertain, was opened to his understanding. The Lord endowed him with courage and wisdom for his high station. He revealed to him the Source of strength and grace, and enlightened his understanding as to the divine claims and his own duty.

    The anointing of Saul as king had not been made known to the nation. The choice of God was to be publicly manifested by lot. For this purpose Samuel convoked the people at Mizpeh. Prayer was offered for divine guidance; then followed the solemn ceremony of casting the lot. In silence the assembled multitude awaited the issue. The tribe, the family, and the household were successively designated, and then Saul, the son of Kish, was pointed out as the individual chosen. But Saul was not in the assembly. Burdened with a sense of the great responsibility about to fall upon him, he had secretly withdrawn. He was brought back to the congregation, who observed with pride and satisfaction that he was of kingly bearing and noble form, being "higher than any of the people from his shoulders and upward." Even Samuel, when presenting him to the assembly, exclaimed, "See ye him whom the Lord hath chosen, that there is none like him among all the people?" And in response arose from the vast throng one long, loud shout of joy, "God save the king!"

    Samuel then set before the people "the manner of the kingdom," stating the principles upon which the monarchial government was based, and by which it should be controlled. The king was not to be an absolute monarch, but was to hold his power in subjection to the will of the Most High. This address was recorded in a book, wherein were set forth the prerogatives of the prince and the rights and privileges of the people. Though the nation had despised Samuel's warning, the faithful prophet, while forced to yield to their desires, still endeavored, as far as possible, to guard their liberties.

    While the people in general were ready to acknowledge Saul as their king, there was a large party in opposition. For a monarch to be chosen from Benjamin, the smallest of the tribes of Israel--and that to the neglect of both Judah and Ephraim, the largest and most powerful--was a slight which they could not brook. They refused to profess allegiance to Saul or to bring him the customary presents. Those who had been most urgent in their demand for a king were the very ones that refused to accept with gratitude the man of God's appointment. The members of each faction had their favorite, whom they wished to see placed on the throne, and several among the leaders had desired the honor for themselves. Envy and jealousy burned in the hearts of many. The efforts of pride and ambition had resulted in disappointment and discontent.

    In this condition of affairs Saul did not see fit to assume the royal dignity. Leaving Samuel to administer the government as formerly, he returned to Gibeah. He was honorably escorted thither by a company, who, seeing the divine choice in his selection, were determined to sustain him. But he made no attempt to maintain by force his right to the throne. In his home among the uplands of Benjamin he quietly occupied himself in the duties of a husbandman, leaving the establishment of his authority entirely to God.

    Soon after Saul's appointment the Ammonites, under their king, Nahash, invaded the territory of the tribes east of Jordan and threatened the city of Jabesh-gilead. The inhabitants tried to secure terms of peace by offering to become tributary to the Ammonites. To this the cruel king would not consent but on condition that he might put out the right eye of every one of them, thus making them abiding witnesses to his power.

    The people of the besieged city begged a respite of seven days. To this the Ammonites consented, thinking thus to heighten the honor of their expected triumph. Messengers were at once dispatched from Jabesh, to seek help from the tribes west of Jordan. They carried the tidings to Gibeah, creating widespread terror. Saul, returning at night from following the oxen in the field, heard the loud wail that told of some great calamity. He said, "What aileth the people that they weep?" When the shameful story was repeated, all his dormant powers were roused. "The Spirit of God came upon Saul. . . . And he took a yoke of oxen, and hewed them in pieces, and sent them throughout all the coasts of Israel by the hands of messengers, saying, Whosoever cometh nor forth after Saul and after Samuel, so shall it be done unto his oxen."

    Three hundred and thirty thousand men gathered on the plain of Bezek, under the command of Saul. Messengers were immediately sent to the besieged city with the assurance that they might expect help on the morrow, the very day on which they were to submit to the Ammonites. By a rapid night march Saul and his army crossed the Jordan and arrived before Jabesh in "the morning watch." Like Gideon, dividing his force into three companies, he fell upon the Ammonite camp at that early hour, when, not suspecting danger, they were least secure. In the panic that followed they were routed with great slaughter. And "they which remained were scattered, so that two of them were not left together."

    The promptness and bravery of Saul, as well as the generalship shown in the successful conduct of so large a force, were qualities which the people of Israel had desired in a monarch, that they might be able to cope with other nations. They now greeted him as their king, attributing the honor of the victory to human agencies and forgetting that without God's special blessing all their efforts would have been in vain. In their enthusiasm some proposed to put to death those who had at first refused to acknowledge the authority of Saul. But the king interfered, saying, "There shall not a man be put to death this day: for today the Lord hath wrought salvation in Israel." Here Saul gave evidence of the change that had taken place in his character. Instead of taking honor to himself, he gave the glory to God. Instead of showing a desire for revenge, he manifested a spirit of compassion and forgiveness. This is unmistakable evidence that the grace of God dwells in the heart.

    Samuel now proposed that a national assembly should be convoked at Gilgal, that the kingdom might there be publicly confirmed to Saul. It was done; "and there they sacrificed sacrifices of peace offerings before the Lord; and there Saul and all the men of Israel rejoiced greatly."

    Gilgal had been the place of Israel's first encampment in the Promised Land. It was here that Joshua, by divine direction, set up the pillar of twelve stones to commemorate the miraculous passage of the Jordan. Here circumcision had been renewed. Here they had kept the first Passover after the sin at Kadesh and the desert sojourn. Here the manna ceased. Here the Captain of the Lord's host had revealed Himself as chief in command of the armies of Israel. From this place they marched to the overthrow of Jericho and the conquest of Ai. Here Achan met the penalty of his sin, and here was made that treaty with the Gibeonites which punished Israel's neglect to ask counsel of God. Upon this plain, linked with so many thrilling associations, stood Samuel and Saul; and when the shouts of welcome to the king had died away, the aged prophet gave his parting words as ruler of the nation.

    "Behold," he said, "I have hearkened unto your voice in all that ye said unto me, and have made a king over you. And now, behold, the king walketh before you: and I am old and gray-headed; . . . and I have walked before you from my childhood unto this day. Behold, here I am: witness against me before the Lord, and before His anointed: whose ox have I taken? or whose ass have I taken? or whom have I defrauded? whom have I oppressed? or of whose hand have I received any bribe to blind mine eyes therewith? and I will restore it you."

    With one voice the people answered, "Thou hast not defrauded us, nor oppressed us, neither hast thou taken ought of any man's hand."

    Samuel was not seeking merely to justify his own course. He had previously set forth the principles that should govern both the king and the people, and he desired to add to his words the weight of his own example. From childhood he had been connected with the work of God, and during his long life one object had been ever before him--the glory of God and the highest good of Israel.

    Before there could be any hope of prosperity for Israel they must be led to repentance before God. In consequence of sin they had lost their faith in God and their discernment of His power and wisdom to rule the nation--lost their confidence in His ability to vindicate His cause. Before they could find true peace they must be led to see and confess the very sin of which they had been guilty. They had declared the object of the demand for a king to be, "That our king may judge us, and go out before us, and fight our battles." Samuel recounted the history of Israel, from the day when God brought them from Egypt. Jehovah, the King of kings, had gone out before them and had fought their battles. Often their sins had sold them into the power of their enemies, but no sooner did they turn from their evil ways than God's mercy raised up a deliverer. The Lord sent Gideon and Barak, and "Jephthah, and Samuel, and delivered you out of the hand of your enemies on every side, and ye dwelt safe." Yet when threatened with danger they had declared, "A king shall reign over us," when, said the prophet, "Jehovah your God was your King."

    "Now therefore," continued Samuel, "stand and see this great thing, which the Lord will do before your eyes. Is it not wheat harvest today? I will call unto the Lord, and He shall send thunder and rain; that ye may perceive and see that your wickedness is great, which ye have done in the sight of the Lord, in asking you a king. So Samuel called unto the Lord; and the Lord sent thunder and rain that day." At the time of wheat harvest, in May and June, no rain fell in the East. The sky was cloudless, and the air serene and mild. So violent a storm at this season filled all hearts with fear. In humiliation the people now confessed their sin--the very sin of which they had been guilty: "Pray for thy servants unto the Lord thy God, that we die not: for we have added unto all our sins this evil, to ask us a king."

    Samuel did not leave the people in a state of discouragement, for this would have prevented all effort for a better life. Satan would lead them to look upon God as severe and unforgiving, and they would thus be exposed to manifold temptations. God is merciful and forgiving, ever desiring to show favor to His people when they will obey His voice. "Fear not," was the message of God by His servant: "ye have done all this wickedness: yet turn not aside from following the Lord, but serve the Lord with all your heart; and turn ye not aside: for then should ye go after vain things, which cannot profit nor deliver; for they are vain. For the Lord will not forsake His people."

    Samuel said nothing of the slight which had been put upon himself; he uttered no reproach for the ingratitude with which Israel had repaid his lifelong devotion; but he assured them of his unceasing interest for them: "God forbid that I should sin against the Lord in ceasing to pray for you: but I will teach you the good and the right way: only fear the Lord, and serve Him in truth with all your heart: for consider how great things He hath done for you. But if ye shall still do wickedly, ye shall be consumed, both ye and your king."









    avatar
    orthodoxymoron

    Posts : 9665
    Join date : 2010-09-28

    Re: The United States of the Solar System, A.D. 2133 (Book Six)

    Post  orthodoxymoron on Sun Jun 24, 2018 10:28 am

    The secondhand stuff I post on this site is probably no threat to Megalomaniacs Anonymous. I merely contribute to the Information-Overload and the Confusion of the General-Public. My personal-experiences have zero credibility because I'm not tenured and credible. I have no proof of my encounters with an Ancient Egyptian Deity and other Individuals of Interest. My personal-life is non-exemplary, so as long as I keep getting older and nuttier, without going public, I present no threat whatsoever. I'm not an Insider in a Rival-Faction. In fact, I suspect that All Factions HATE Me. I Hate Myself. I Hate My Life. What Would Jupiter Jones Say??
    Carol wrote:
    Breitbart News Senior Editor-at-Large Peter Schweizer, president of the Government Accountability Institute, talked about the purge of “America First” members of the National Security Council on Thursday’s Breitbart News Daily. SiriusXM host Raheem Kassam argued that the staff of the National Security Council has come to resemble “effectively the people that Hillary would have had in there if she was president.”

    “I think there’s a couple of things going on here, Raheem. That’s exactly right,” Schweizer agreed. “You’ve got a cadre of people on the National Security Council that are holdovers from the Obama administration, and they don’t seem to be going anywhere any time soon.”

    “The problem is that people in the White House staff are loyal to the people that hired them, particularly when the boss – the person that hired these NSC staffers who are still there – worked for Barack Obama. Barack Obama, of course, is highly critical of Donald Trump. You’re not going to have the kind of loyalty that you need from a White House staff,”
    he said.

    “I don’t mean loyalty in the sense of, everybody walks in lockstep,” he added. “You want to have a diversity of opinions. But there’s just no question that NSC staffers hired by Barack Obama who obviously identify with his policies are not going to be supportive of the kind of policies that Donald Trump wants to carry out.”

    “Part of the problem, I think, is that with H.R. McMaster you have a gentleman who is a distinguished military officer, and in the military, in a sense, command staff is interchangeable. If you work for General Smith, and you get transferred to work for General Jones, you are supposed to make that transition seamlessly, and a lot of them do. That’s the sort of professional ethos in the American military, and that’s what McMaster is used to,” Schweizer explained.

    “That’s not the way things work in political Washington, D.C. The vast majority of the leaks that are coming out of the White House are coming out of the NSC from these Barack Obama holdovers,” he observed.

    Schweizer said there was still hope for the NSC if President Trump becomes directly involved, “making it clear to General McMaster that he wants people there that are loyal to his agenda.”

    “There’s no question, as you put it, that Barack Obama’s people are making up ground and advancing at the National Security Council,” he told Kassam. “People that have been let go are recent hires, so what you don’t have are people that are Trump supporters, that share Trump’s view of the world, making up ground and getting the sort of institutional knowledge that you need to have from people who are serving in the White House.”

    “It is a lot of people in Obamaworld that are steering the information, and more particularly the advice, that’s being given to the president,” Schweizer cautioned. “Again, I can’t emphasize enough: General McMaster, very esteemed military officer, that’s where he came from. He does not have political experience outside of the military, and the American military is completely different in this regard than an institution like the White House, where political loyalties are hugely important and staffs are not interchangeable.”

    Schweizer stressed that he holds McMaster in very high regard, but questioned his view that “the American military works so effectively in this regard, and that people are interchangeable, and that people are loyal to the mission.”

    “I think he is transposing that in the White House. I think that’s part of it,” said Schweizer. “I think you also have, no question, there’s a tug-of-war going on in the White House between people who have what’s been called a more ‘globalist,’ or a worldview that essentially wants the United States to be more interventionist, be involved in things like nation-building around the world, and a faction that is more reflective of what at least Trump had said during the campaign, which is he wants the United States to have a far more limited role around the world.”

    He placed McMaster squarely in the “globalist” group, but added he also has a clear desire to “serve the president well.”

    “I just don’t think he’s doing so right now, in the manner in which he is handling the National Security Council,” Schweizer lamented.

    Kassam asked if McMaster was being steered in this unproductive direction by outside influences, a question Schweizer found difficult to answer, although he was inclined to believe McMaster follows his own philosophy.

    “I think it’s kind of naive, frankly, about the way Washington works,” he said. “But you also have, there’s no question, other people circling around the president and in senior positions in the White House who do have a philosophical or ideological view of America’s role in the world that’s very different from the president’s. That grouping, of course, would include people like Gary Cohn. It would certainly include Jared Kushner.”

    Schweizer said this group has been “far more favorable to the globalist view – the United States needs to be involved in a lot of international institutions, we need to have a lot of international obligations like the Paris treaty.”

    “I give McMaster a pass in the regard that I don’t think he has that same ideological commitment that others do, but that said, he’s still not serving the president well because I don’t think he is grasping the sort of institutional machinery that you need to have in the White House, the fact that you need political loyalists there giving it advice,” he said.

    Schweizer repeated that presidents “need to be given diverse opinions and views,” but their advisers must retain the mindset that “we want this American president to succeed, to look good, and to ride high.”

    “You’re not going to get that from people on the NSC who are hired by Barack Obama and are loyal to him,” he contended.

    Kassam concluded the interview by asking Schweizer for his take on Wednesday’s RAISE Act press conference, announcing a new merit-based immigration policy. Schweizer said Kassam was correct to describe it as the policy Americans voted for in 2016.

    “For the life of me, I’m not quite sure what all the objections are to,” said Schweizer. “You know, the United States is often compared to other countries, whether it’s the U.K. or Canada, and the argument is always that those countries are so much more humane in so many areas. Well, these are in effect the immigration policies that lots of those other countries have.”

    “The simple point is that there is no ‘right’ to immigrate to the United States,” he said. “My parents were immigrants, they came from Europe. I believe in immigration, but we should be encouraging, and we should be insisting upon, immigrants that come to the United States have skill sets and are a net benefit to the country. I don’t mean they all need to have PhDs, but they do need to be people that work hard.”

    “I think it’s a very good step forward, and I think the reaction that a lot of activists on the left are having is going to backfire, because this is a common-sense move that I think the vast majority of Americans think makes complete sense,” Schweizer said of the RAISE Act.


    ~~~~~~

    Report: H.R. McMaster Gave ‘Explicit Instruction’ Not to Mention Obama ‘Holdovers’ in Trump Admin
    http://www.breitbart.com/big-government/2017/08/03/report-h-r-mcmaster-gave-explicit-instruction-not-discuss-obama-holdovers-trump-admin/

    A source for the Washington Free Beacon says that H.R. McMaster, National Security Adviser to President Donald Trump, protected “Obama loyalists” on his staff by forbidding employees from mentioning the fact that they were “holdovers” from the previous administration. The report further claims that McMaster plans to fire “at least four other senior NSC officials” loyal to President Trump in the coming weeks — after firing three nationalist senior National Security Council officials.

    From the Washington Free Beacon:

    One veteran GOP foreign policy hand who has been in constant contact with the administration since its transition to the White House told the Free Beacon that McMaster has sought to downplay outstanding issues with Obama-era holdovers believed to be undermining the administration.

    “One of the first things H.R. McMaster did when he took over the NSC was order all the staffers who came in with Trump to stop talking about Obama ‘holdovers.’ It was an actual, literal, explicit instruction,” the source said. “He didn’t want anyone pointing out how Obama loyalists were still in place, undermining President Trump, and leaking against him.”


    “After he was done protecting the entrenched bureaucracy McMaster went on offense, which is what you’re seeing now,” the source said. “He’s purging the people who came up with Trump and are genuinely loyal to him.”


    ~~~~~~~~~


    Jerusalem Post columnist Caroline Glick wrote Wednesday evening that National Security Advisor H.R. McMaster is purging pro-Israel staff from the National Security Council (NSC), turning the administration against President Donald Trump’s policies.
    In a Facebook post, Glick noted that “all of these people” whom McMaster has fired this week — Rich Higgins, Derek Harvey, and Ezra Cohen-Watnick — “are pro-Israel and oppose the Iran nuclear deal, positions that Trump holds.”

    She noted that the firings were the latest evidence that NSA McMaster is “deeply hostile to Israel and to Trump”:

    According to senior officials aware of his behavior, he constantly refers to Israel as the occupying power and insists falsely and constantly that a country named Palestine existed where Israel is located until 1948 when it was destroyed by the Jews.

    Many of you will remember that a few days before Trump’s visit to Israel, Prime Minister Benjamin Netanyahu – ?????? ?????? and his advisers were blindsided when the Americans suddenly told them that no Israeli official was allowed to accompany Trump to the Western Wall.

    What hasn’t been reported is that it was McMaster who pressured Trump to agree not to let Netanyahu accompany him to the Western Wall. At the time, I and other reporters were led to believe that this was the decision of rogue anti-Israel officers at the US consulate in Jerusalem. But it wasn’t. It was McMaster.

    And even that, it works out wasn’t sufficient for McMaster. He pressured Trump to cancel his visit to the Wall and only visit the Yad Vashem Holocaust memorial — ala the Islamists who insist that the only reason Israel exists is European guilt over the Holocaust.

    Glick noted that the three latest firings were not McMaster’s first attack on pro-Israel officials, or those critical of radical Islam. Two others had already been assigned to other jobs outside the National Security Council, she said.

    Meanwhile, she noted, McMaster has replaced pro-Israel officials with anti-Israel, anti-Trump officials, and he allowed anti-Israel Obama holdovers to continue in their jobs:

    [McMaster] fires all of Trump’s loyalists and replaces them with Trump’s opponents, like Kris Bauman, an Israel hater and Hamas supporter who McMaster hired to work on the Israel-Palestinian desk. He allows anti-Israel, pro-Muslim Brotherhood, pro-Iran Obama people like Robert Malley to walk around the NSC and tell people what to do and think. He has left Ben (reporters know nothing about foreign policy and I lied to sell them the Iran deal) Rhodes’ and Valerie Jarrett’s people in place.

    (Malley was notoriously fired by Barack Obama’s first presidential campaign for meeting with the Palestinian terrorist group Hamas and advocating negotiations with them. He was later brought into President Obama’s administration to negotiate with Iran, and advised Obama — evidently poorly — on how to fight the Islamic State.)

    Glick noted that “McMaster disagrees and actively undermines Trump’s agenda on just about every salient issue on his agenda,” including the Iran deal: “As for Iran, well, suffice it to say that McMaster supports the deal and refuses to publish the side deals Obama signed with the Iranians and then hid from the public.”

    She also noted the irony that Trump had only hired McMaster, under pressure, because he was recommended by Sen. John McCain (R-AZ):

    Finally, there is the issue of how McMaster got there in the first place. Trump interviewed McMaster at Mara Lago for a half an hour. He was under terrible pressure after firing Flynn to find someone.

    And who recommended McMaster? You won’t believe this.

    Senator John McCain. That’s right. The NSA got his job on the basis of a recommendation from the man who just saved Obamacare.


    Glick expressed disbelief that Trump could fire former General Michael Flynn as NSA “essentially for nothing,” while allowing McMaster to attack Israel, and undermining the rest of the Trump administration’s foreign policy, with impunity.

    She suggested that Trump replace McMaster — or else Israel might begin to reconsider its embrace of Trump:

    If McMaster isn’t fired after all that he has done and all that he will do, we’re all going to have to reconsider Trump’s foreign policy. Because if after everything he has done, and everything that he will certainly do to undermine Trump’s stated foreign policy agenda, it will no longer be possible to believe that exiting the nuclear deal or supporting the US alliance with Israel and standing with US allies against US foes — not to mention draining Washington’s cesspool – are Trump’s policies. How can they be when Trump stands with a man who opposes all of them and proves his opposition by among other things, firing Trump’s advisers who share Trump’s agenda?

    She said that Trump should not fear criticism for firing another adviser:

    One source claims that Trump’s political advisers are afraid of how it will look if he fires another national security adviser. But that makes no sense. Trump is being attacked for everything and nothing. Who cares if he gets attacked for doing something that will actually help him to succeed in office? Why should fear of media criticism play a role here or anywhere for this president and this administration?

    Glick added, wryly: “Obviously, at this point, Trump has nothing to lose by angering McCain. I mean what will he do? Vote for Obamacare?”
    avatar
    orthodoxymoron

    Posts : 9665
    Join date : 2010-09-28

    Re: The United States of the Solar System, A.D. 2133 (Book Six)

    Post  orthodoxymoron on Sun Jun 24, 2018 10:31 am







    Carol wrote:

    https://www.youtube.com/watch?v=6Epnaf8ELzY
    Wheels Coming Off Russia Probe!
    Dick Morris TV: Lunch ALERT!
    I don't watch TV, and I rarely go to movies. I'm planning on reading the books upon which my favorite movies are based. I'm attempting to stop using the internet, but I doubt I'll be completely successful in that effort. I've estimated that 50% of my posts are utter-bullshit -- but I don't know which 50%. I honestly attempt to approximate possible-realities. I realize that a lot of my posts are "over the edge" and into the "forbidden zone" but this is a task which someone must do -- and I doubt that anyone is doing what I'm doing. I suspect that this particular quest is unique. Unfortunately, irreverence and blasphemy are part of the deal. Is this a "Deal with the Devil"?? What if I turn out to be the "Devil"?? I've been called "Satan" on this very website. I found an "Azazel Image" on the internet which looks a lot like I did as a youth. I have the same initials as "Darth Vader" and I played a HUGE Pipe-Organ which looked like "Darth Vader". Sort of creepy, isn't it??

    So was having an Ancient Egyptian Deity looking me in the eye, and matter of fact, stating "I AM RA!!" Honest. The Ancient Egyptian Deity said I could "Leave Things the Way They Are" -- but they didn't elaborate. The AED said I would "Manifest My Bad-Side" -- but they didn't elaborate. Dr. Who and Jupiter Jones both left things as they were. Why?? What if things MUST remain the same until A.D. 2046 to A.D. 2133?? Will a Pre-Planned Reorganization Occur During That Time-Period?? What Would Isaac Newton Say?? What Would Nicola Tesla Say?? What Would Pope Pius XII Say?? What Would Douglas Vogt Say?? What Would Lucio Bernardo Silvestre Say?? What Would Desmond Ford Say?? Finally, the Ancient Egyptian Deity said "I'm Sorry We Couldn't Work Together. Too Much Water Has Gone Under the Bridge" -- to which I replied "Oh Well" (it's a deep-subject)...

    I've mentioned this before BUT try thinking in terms of Middle-Management Gods and Goddesses in This Solar System (rather than No-God or Almighty-God). I Believe BUT I Don't Know What I Believe. I've resolved to carry Volume 4 of the SDA Bible Commentary (Isaiah to Malachi) with me as much as possible, and read it whenever and wherever possible, as a mental and spiritual exercise. I've heard of Jesuits walking while reading the Bible and various religious books. I might even try that (when no one is looking)!! I've read from the 1928 Book of Common Prayer at vintage auto-races (while 1958 Ferrari 250 Testa Rossa's race past me at 150 mph)!! Or, perhaps I should just forget the whole thing, join the human-race, and pretend that 'nothing happened'!! What Would Baron Stockmar Do?? What Would Ernst Stockmar Write?? An Individual of Interest told me I should "Write My Memoirs"!! Consider Frank and David in 2001: A Space Odyssey. This is a REAL Long-Shot BUT what if Frank and David are related to Frank and Ernest OR Frank and Ernst (as in Ernst Stockmar)?! Considering Baron Ron Stockmar, Prince Albert, Queen Victoria, and Ernst Stockmar brings a lot of things into focus for me, but I don't want to talk about it. What Would 'Dash' Do?? What Would 'Flash' Do?? We had a dog named 'Flash'. It makes me wonder. It really makes me wonder.

    http://www.whiteestate.org/books/pp/pp60.html After the assembly at Gilgal, Saul disbanded the army that had at his call arisen to overthrow the Ammonites, reserving only two thousand men to be stationed under his command at Michmash and one thousand to attend his son Jonathan at Gibeah. Here was a serious error. His army was filled with hope and courage by the recent victory; and had he proceeded at once against other enemies of Israel, a telling blow might have been struck for the liberties of the nation.

    Meanwhile their warlike neighbors, the Philistines, were active. After the defeat at Ebenezer they had still retained possession of some hill fortresses in the land of Israel, and now they established themselves in the very heart of the country. In facilities, arms, and equipments the Philistines had great advantage over Israel. During the long period of their oppressive rule they had endeavored to strengthen their power by forbidding the Israelites to practice the trade of smiths, lest they should make weapons of war. After the conclusion of peace the Hebrews had still resorted to the Philistine garrisons for such work as needed to be done. Controlled by love of ease and the abject spirit induced by long oppression, the men of Israel had, to a great extent, neglected to provide themselves with weapons of war. Bows and slings were used in warfare, and these the Israelites could obtain; but there were none among them, except Saul and his son Jonathan, who possessed a spear or a sword.

    It was not until the second year of Saul's reign that an attempt was made to subdue the Philistines. The first blow was struck by Jonathan, the king's son, who attacked and overcame their garrison at Geba. The Philistines, exasperated by this defeat, made ready for a speedy attack upon Israel. Saul now caused war to be proclaimed by the sound of the trumpet throughout the land, calling upon all the men of war, including the tribes across the Jordan, to assemble at Gilgal. This summons was obeyed.

    The Philistines had gathered an immense force at Michmash--"thirty thousand chariots, and six thousand horsemen, and people as the sand which is on the seashore in multitude." When the tidings reached Saul and his army at Gilgal, the people were appalled at thought of the mighty forces they would have to encounter in battle. They were not prepared to meet the enemy, and many were so terrified that they dared not come to the test of an encounter. Some crossed the Jordan, while others hid themselves in caves and pits and amid the rocks that abounded in that region. As the time for the encounter drew near, the number of desertions rapidly increased, and those who did not withdraw from the ranks were filled with foreboding and terror.

    When Saul was first anointed king of Israel, he had received from Samuel explicit directions concerning the course to be pursued at this time. "Thou shalt go down before me to Gilgal," said the prophet; "and, behold, I will come down unto thee, to offer burnt offerings, and to sacrifice sacrifices of peace offerings: seven days shalt thou tarry, till I come to thee, and show thee what thou shalt do." I Samuel 10:8.

    Day after day Saul tarried, but without making decided efforts toward encouraging the people and inspiring confidence in God. Before the time appointed by the prophet had fully expired, he became impatient at the delay and allowed himself to be discouraged by the trying circumstances that surrounded him. Instead of faithfully seeking to prepare the people for the service that Samuel was coming to perform, he indulged in unbelief and foreboding. The work of seeking God by sacrifice was a most solemn and important work; and God required that His people should search their hearts and repent of their sins, that the offering might be made with acceptance before Him, and that His blessing might attend their efforts to conquer the enemy. But Saul had grown restless; and the people, instead of trusting in God for help, were looking to the king whom they had chosen, to lead and direct them.

    Yet the Lord still cared for them and did not give them up to the disasters that would have come upon them if the frail arm of flesh had become their only support. He brought them into close places, that they might be convicted of the folly of depending on man, and that they might turn to Him as their only help. The time for the proving of Saul had come. He was now to show whether or not he would depend on God and patiently wait according to His command, thus revealing himself as one whom God could trust in trying places as the ruler of His people, or whether he would be vacillating and unworthy of the sacred responsibility that had devolved upon him. Would the king whom Israel had chosen, listen to the Ruler of all kings? Would he turn the attention of his fainthearted soldiers to the One in whom is everlasting strength and deliverance?

    With growing impatience he awaited the arrival of Samuel and attributed the confusion and distress and desertion of his army to the absence of the prophet. The appointed time came, but the man of God did not immediately appear. God's providence had detained His servant. But Saul's restless, impulsive spirit would no longer be restrained. Feeling that something must be done to calm the fears of the people, he determined to summon an assembly for religious service, and by sacrifice entreat the divine aid. God had directed that only those consecrated to the office should present sacrifices before Him. But Saul commanded, "Bring hither a burnt offering;" and, equipped as he was with armor and weapons of war, he approached the altar and offered sacrifice before God.

    "And it came to pass, that as soon as he had made an end of offering the burnt offering, behold, Samuel came; and Saul went out to meet him, that he might salute him." Samuel saw at once that Saul had gone contrary to the express directions that had been given him. The Lord had spoken by His prophet that at this time He would reveal what Israel must do in this crisis. If Saul had fulfilled the conditions upon which divine help was promised, the Lord would have wrought a marvelous deliverance for Israel, with the few who were loyal to the king. But Saul was so well satisfied with himself and his work that he went out to meet the prophet as one who should be commended rather than disapproved.

    Samuel's countenance was full of anxiety and trouble; but to his inquiry, "What hast thou done?" Saul offered excuses for his presumptuous act. He said: "I saw that the people were scattered from me, and that thou camest not within the days appointed, and that the Philistines gathered themselves together at Michmash; therefore said I, The Philistines will come down now upon me to Gilgal, and I have not made supplication unto the Lord: I forced myself therefore, and offered a burnt offering.

    "And Samuel said to Saul, Thou hast done foolishly: thou hast not kept the commandment of the Lord thy God, which He commanded thee: for now would the Lord have established thy kingdom upon Israel forever. But now thy kingdom shall not continue: the Lord hath sought Him a man after His own heart, and the Lord hath commanded him to be captain over His people. . . . And Samuel arose, and gat him up from Gilgal unto Gibeah of Benjamin."

    Either Israel must cease to be the people of God, or the principle upon which the monarchy was founded must be maintained, and the nation must be governed by a divine power. If Israel would be wholly the Lord's, if the will of the human and earthly were held in subjection to the will of God, He would continue to be the Ruler of Israel. So long as the king and the people would conduct themselves as subordinate to God, so long He could be their defense. But in Israel no monarchy could prosper that did not in all things acknowledge the supreme authority of God.

    If Saul had shown a regard for the requirements of God in this time of trial, God could have worked His will through him. His failure now proved him unfit to be the vicegerent of God to His people. He would mislead Israel. His will, rather than the will of God, would be the controlling power. If Saul had been faithful, his kingdom would have been established forever; but since he had failed, the purpose of God must be accomplished by another. The government of Israel must be committed to one who would rule the people according to the will of Heaven.

    We do not know what great interests may be at stake in the proving of God. There is no safety except in strict obedience to the word of God. All His promises are made upon condition of faith and obedience, and a failure to comply with His commands cuts off the fulfillment to us of the rich provisions of the Scriptures. We should not follow impulse, nor rely on the judgment of men; we should look to the revealed will of God and walk according to His definite commandment, no matter what circumstances may surround us. God will take care of the results; by faithfulness to His word we may in time of trial prove before men and angels that the Lord can trust us in difficult places to carry out His will, honor His name, and bless His people.

    Saul was in disfavor with God, and yet unwilling to humble his heart in penitence. What he lacked in real piety he would try to make up by his zeal in the forms of religion. Saul was not ignorant of Israel's defeat when the ark of God was brought into the camp by Hophni and Phinehas; and yet, knowing all this, he determined to send for the sacred chest and its attendant priest. Could he by this means inspire confidence in the people, he hoped to reassemble his scattered army and give battle to the Philistines. He would now dispense with Samuel's presence and support, and thus free himself from the prophet's unwelcome criticisms and reproofs.

    The Holy Spirit had been granted to Saul to enlighten his understanding and soften his heart. He had received faithful instruction and reproof from the prophet of God. And yet how great was his perversity! The history of Israel's first king presents a sad example of the power of early wrong habits. In his youth Saul did not love and fear God; and that impetuous spirit, not early trained to submission, was ever ready to rebel against divine authority. Those who in their youth cherish a sacred regard for the will of God, and who faithfully perform the duties of their position, will be prepared for higher service in afterlife. But men cannot for years pervert the powers that God has given them, and then, when they choose to change, find these powers fresh and free for an entirely opposite course.

    Saul's efforts to arouse the people proved unavailing. Finding his force reduced to six hundred men, he left Gilgal and retired to the fortress at Geba, lately taken from the Philistines. This stronghold was on the south side of a deep, rugged valley, or gorge, a few miles north of the site of Jerusalem. On the north side of the same valley, at Michmash, the Philistine force lay encamped while detachments of troops went out in different directions to ravage the country.

    God had permitted matters to be thus brought to a crisis that He might rebuke the perversity of Saul and teach His people a lesson of humility and faith. Because of Saul's sin in his presumptuous offering, the Lord would not give him the honor of vanquishing the Philistines. Jonathan, the king's son, a man who feared the Lord, was chosen as the instrument to deliver Israel. Moved by a divine impulse, he proposed to his armor-bearer that they should make a secret attack upon the enemy's camp. "It may be," he urged, "that the Lord will work for us: for there is no restraint to the Lord to save by many or by few."

    The armor-bearer, who also was a man of faith and prayer, encouraged the design, and together they withdrew from the camp, secretly, lest their purpose should be opposed. With earnest prayer to the Guide of their fathers, they agreed upon a sign by which they might determine how to proceed. Then passing down into the gorge separating the two armies, they silently threaded their way, under the shadow of the cliff, and partially concealed by the mounds and ridges of the valley. Approaching the Philistine fortress, they were revealed to the view of their enemies, who said, tauntingly, "Behold, the Hebrews come forth out of the holes where they had hid themselves," then challenged them, "Come up to us, and we will show you a thing," meaning that they would punish the two Israelites for their daring. This challenge was the token that Jonathan and his companion had agreed to accept as evidence that the Lord would prosper their undertaking. Passing now from the sight of the Philistines, and choosing a secret and difficult path, the warriors made their way to the summit of a cliff that had been deemed inaccessible, and was not very strongly guarded. Thus they penetrated the enemy's camp and slew the sentinels, who, overcome with surprise and fear, offered no resistance.

    Angels of heaven shielded Jonathan and his attendant, angels fought by their side, and the Philistines fell before them. The earth trembled as though a great multitude with horsemen and chariots were approaching. Jonathan recognized the tokens of divine aid, and even the Philistines knew that God was working for the deliverance of Israel. Great fear seized upon the host, both in the field and in the garrison. In the confusion, mistaking their own soldiers for enemies, the Philistines began to slay one another.

    Soon the noise of the battle was heard in the camp of Israel. The king's sentinels reported that there was great confusion among the Philistines, and that their numbers were decreasing. Yet it was not known that any part of the Hebrew army had left the camp. Upon inquiry it was found that none were absent except Jonathan and his armor-bearer. But seeing that the Philistines were meeting with a repulse, Saul led his army to join the assault. The Hebrews who had deserted to the enemy now turned against them; great numbers also came out of their hiding places, and as the Philistines fled, discomfited, Saul's army committed terrible havoc upon the fugitives.

    Determined to make the most of his advantage, the king rashly forbade his soldiers to partake of food for the entire day, enforcing his command by the solemn imprecation, "Cursed be the man that eateth any food until evening, that I may be avenged on mine enemies." The victory had already been gained, without Saul's knowledge or co-operation, but he hoped to distinguish himself by the utter destruction of the vanquished army. The command to refrain from food was prompted by selfish ambition, and it showed the king to be indifferent to the needs of his people when these conflicted with his desire for self-exaltation. To confirm his prohibition by a solemn oath showed Saul to be both rash and profane. The very words of the curse give evidence that Saul's zeal was for himself, and not for the honor of God. He declared his object to be, not "that the Lord may be avenged on His enemies," but "that I may be avenged on mine enemies."

    The prohibition resulted in leading the people to transgress the command of God. They had been engaged in warfare all day, and were faint for want of food; and as soon as the hours of restriction were over, they fell upon the spoil and devoured the flesh with the blood, thus violating the law that forbade the eating of blood.

    During the day's battle Jonathan, who had not heard of the king's command, unwittingly offended by eating a little honey as he passed through a wood. Saul learned of this at evening. He had declared that the violation of his edict should be punished with death; and though Jonathan had not been guilty of a willful sin, though God had miraculously preserved his life and had wrought deliverance through him, the king declared that the sentence must be executed. To spare the life of his son would have been an acknowledgment on the part of Saul that he had sinned in making so rash a vow. This would have been humiliating to his pride. "God do so, and more also," was his terrible sentence: "thou shalt surely die, Jonathan."

    Saul could not claim the honor of the victory, but he hoped to be honored for his zeal in maintaining the sacredness of his oath. Even at the sacrifice of his son, he would impress upon his subjects the fact that the royal authority must be maintained. At Gilgal, but a short time before, Saul had presumed to officiate as priest, contrary to the command of God. When reproved by Samuel, he had stubbornly justified himself. Now, when his own command was disobeyed--though the command was unreasonable and had been violated through ignorance--the king and father sentenced his son to death.

    The people refused to allow the sentence to be executed. Braving the anger of the king, they declared, "Shall Jonathan die, who hath wrought this great salvation in Israel? God forbid: as the Lord liveth, there shall not one hair of his head fall to the ground; for he hath wrought with God this day." The proud monarch dared not disregard this unanimous verdict, and the life of Jonathan was preserved.

    Saul could not but feel that his son was preferred before him, both by the people and by the Lord. Jonathan's deliverance was a severe reproof to the king's rashness. He felt a presentiment that his curses would return upon his own head. He did not longer continue the war with the Philistines, but returned to his home, moody and dissatisfied.

    Those who are most ready to excuse or justify themselves in sin are often most severe in judging and condemning others. Many, like Saul, bring upon themselves the displeasure of God, but they reject counsel and despise reproof. Even when convinced that the Lord is not with them, they refuse to see in themselves the cause of their trouble. They cherish a proud, boastful spirit, while they indulge in cruel judgment or severe rebuke of others who are better than they. Well would it be for such self-constituted judges to ponder those words of Christ: "With what judgment ye judge, ye shall be judged: and with what measure ye mete, it shall be measured to you again." Matthew 7:2.

    Often those who are seeking to exalt themselves are brought into positions where their true character is revealed. So it was in the case of Saul. His own course convinced the people that kingly honor and authority were dearer to him than justice, mercy, or benevolence. Thus the people were led to see their error in rejecting the government that God had given them. They had exchanged the pious prophet, whose prayers had brought down blessings, for a king who in his blind zeal had prayed for a curse upon them.

    Had not the men of Israel interposed to save the life of Jonathan, their deliverer would have perished by the king's decree. With what misgivings must that people afterward have followed Saul's guidance! How bitter the thought that he had been placed upon the throne by their own act! The Lord bears long with the waywardness of men, and to all He grants opportunity to see and forsake their sins; but while He may seem to prosper those who disregard His will and despise His warnings, He will, in His own time, surely make manifest their folly.

    http://www.whiteestate.org/books/pp/pp61.html Saul had failed to bear the test of faith in the trying situation at Gilgal, and had brought dishonor upon the service of God; but his errors were not yet irretrievable, and the Lord would grant him another opportunity to learn the lesson of unquestioning faith in His word and obedience to His commands.

    When reproved by the prophet at Gilgal, Saul saw no great sin in the course he had pursued. He felt that he had been treated unjustly, and endeavored to vindicate his actions and offered excuses for his error. From that time he had little intercourse with the prophet. Samuel loved Saul as his own son, while Saul, bold and ardent in temper, had held the prophet in high regard; but he resented Samuel's rebuke, and thenceforth avoided him so far as possible.

    But the Lord sent His servant with another message to Saul. By obedience he might still prove his fidelity to God and his worthiness to walk before Israel. Samuel came to the king and delivered the word of the Lord. That the monarch might realize the importance of heeding the command, Samuel expressly declared that he spoke by divine direction, by the same authority that had called Saul to the throne. The prophet said, "Thus saith the Lord of hosts, I remember that which Amalek did to Israel, how he laid wait for him in the way, when he came up from Egypt. Now go and smite Amalek, and utterly destroy all that they have, and spare them not; but slay both man and woman, infant and suckling, ox and sheep, camel and ass." The Amalekites had been the first to make war upon Israel in the wilderness; and for this sin, together with their defiance of God and their debasing idolatry, the Lord, through Moses, had pronounced sentence upon them. By divine direction the history of their cruelty toward Israel had been recorded, with the command, "Thou shalt blot out the remembrance of Amalek from under heaven; thou shalt not forget it." Deuteronomy 25:19. For four hundred years the execution of this sentence had been deferred; but the Amalekites had not turned from their sins. The Lord knew that this wicked people would, if it were possible, blot out His people and His worship from the earth. Now the time had come for the sentence, so long delayed, to be executed.

    The forbearance that God has exercised toward the wicked, emboldens men in transgression; but their punishment will be none the less certain and terrible for being long delayed. "The Lord shall rise up as in Mount Perazim, He shall be wroth as in the valley of Gibeon, that He may do His work, His strange work; and bring to pass His act, His strange act." Isaiah 28:21. To our merciful God the act of punishment is a strange act. "As I live, saith the Lord God, I have no pleasure in the death of the wicked; but that the wicked turn from his way and live." Ezekiel 33:11. The Lord is "merciful and gracious, long-suffering, and abundant in goodness and truth, . . . forgiving iniquity and transgression and sin." Yet He will "by no means clear the guilty." Exodus 34:6, 7. While He does not delight in vengeance, He will execute judgment upon the transgressors of His law. He is forced to do this, to preserve the inhabitants of the earth from utter depravity and ruin. In order to save some He must cut off those who have become hardened in sin. "The Lord is slow to anger, and great in power, and will not at all acquit the wicked." Nahum 1:3. By terrible things in righteousness He will vindicate the authority of His downtrodden law. And the very fact of His reluctance to execute justice testifies to the enormity of the sins that call forth His judgments and to the severity of the retribution awaiting the transgressor.

    But while inflicting judgment, God remembered mercy. The Amalekites were to be destroyed, but the Kenites, who dwelt among them, were spared. This people, though not wholly free from idolatry, were worshipers of God and were friendly to Israel. Of this tribe was the brother-in-law of Moses, Hobab, who had accompanied the Israelites in their travels through the wilderness, and by his knowledge of the country had rendered them valuable assistance.

    Since the defeat of the Philistines at Michmash, Saul had made war against Moab, Ammon, and Edom, and against the Amalekites and the Philistines; and wherever he turned his arms, he gained fresh victories. On receiving the commission against the Amalekites, he at once proclaimed war. To his own authority was added that of the prophet, and at the call to battle the men of Israel flocked to his standard. The expedition was not to be entered upon for the purpose of self-aggrandizement; the Israelites were not to receive either the honor of the conquest or the spoils of their enemies. They were to engage in the war solely as an act of obedience to God, for the purpose of executing His judgment upon the Amalekites. God intended that all nations should behold the doom of that people that had defied His sovereignty, and should mark that they were destroyed by the very people whom they had despised.

    "Saul smote the Amalekites from Havilah until thou comest to Shur, that is over against Egypt. And he took Agag the king of the Amalekites alive, and utterly destroyed all the people with the edge of the sword. But Saul and the people spared Agag, and the best of the sheep, and of the oxen, and of the fatlings, and the lambs, and all that was good, and would not utterly destroy them: but everything that was vile and refuse, that they destroyed utterly."

    This victory over the Amalekites was the most brilliant victory that Saul had ever gained, and it served to rekindle the pride of heart that was his greatest peril. The divine edict devoting the enemies of God to utter destruction was but partially fulfilled. Ambitious to heighten the honor of his triumphal return by the presence of a royal captive, Saul ventured to imitate the customs of the nations around him and spared Agag, the fierce and warlike king of the Amalekites. The people reserved for themselves the finest of the flocks, herds, and beasts of burden, excusing their sin on the ground that the cattle were reserved to be offered as sacrifices to the Lord. It was their purpose, however, to use these merely as a substitute, to save their own cattle.

    Saul had now been subjected to the final test. His presumptuous disregard of the will of God, showing his determination to rule as an independent monarch, proved that he could not be trusted with royal power as the vicegerent of the Lord. While Saul and his army were marching home in the flush of victory, there was deep anguish in the home of Samuel the prophet. He had received a message from the Lord denouncing the course of the king: "It repenteth Me that I have set up Saul to be king: for he is turned back from following Me, and hath not performed My commandments." The prophet was deeply grieved over the course of the rebellious king, and he wept and prayed all night for a reversing of the terrible sentence.

    God's repentance is not like man's repentance. "The Strength of Israel will not lie nor repent: for He is not a man, that He should repent." Man's repentance implies a change of mind. God's repentance implies a change of circumstances and relations. Man may change his relation to God by complying with the conditions upon which he may be brought into the divine favor, or he may, by his own action, place himself outside the favoring condition; but the Lord is the same "yesterday, and today, and forever." Hebrews 13:8. Saul's disobedience changed his relation to God; but the conditions of acceptance with God were unaltered--God's requirements were still the same, for with Him there "is no variableness, neither shadow of turning." James 1:17.

    With an aching heart the prophet set forth the next morning to meet the erring king. Samuel cherished a hope that, upon reflection, Saul might become conscious of his sin, and by repentance and humiliation be again restored to the divine favor. But when the first step is taken in the path of transgression the way becomes easy. Saul, debased by his disobedience, came to meet Samuel with a lie upon his lips. He exclaimed, "Blessed be thou of the Lord: I have performed the commandment of the Lord."

    The sounds that fell on the prophet's ears disproved the statement of the disobedient king. To the pointed question, "What meaneth then this bleating of the sheep in mine ears, and the lowing of the oxen which I hear?" Saul made answer, "They have brought them from the Amalekites: for the people spared the best of the sheep and of the oxen, to sacrifice unto the Lord thy God; and the rest we have utterly destroyed." The people had obeyed Saul's directions; but in order to shield himself, he was willing to charge upon them the sin of his disobedience.

    The message of Saul's rejection brought unspeakable grief to the heart of Samuel. It had to be delivered before the whole army of Israel, when they were filled with pride and triumphal rejoicing over a victory that was accredited to the valor and generalship of their king, for Saul had not associated God with the success of Israel in this conflict; but when the prophet saw the evidence of Saul's rebellion, he was stirred with indignation that he, who had been so highly favored of God, should transgress the commandment of Heaven and lead Israel into sin. Samuel was not deceived by the subterfuge of the king. With mingled grief and indignation he declared, "Stay, and I will tell thee what the Lord hath said to me this night. . . . When thou wast little in thine own sight, wast thou not made the head of the tribes of Israel, and the Lord anointed thee king over Israel?" He repeated the command of the Lord concerning Amalek, and demanded the reason of the king's disobedience.

    Saul persisted in self-justification: "Yea, I have obeyed the voice of the Lord, and have gone the way which the Lord sent me, and have brought Agag the king of Amalek, and have utterly destroyed the Amalekites. But the people took of the spoil, sheep and oxen, the chief of the things which should have been utterly destroyed, to sacrifice unto the Lord thy God in Gilgal."

    In stern and solemn words the prophet swept away the refuge of lies and pronounced the irrevocable sentence: "Hath the Lord as great delight in burnt offerings and sacrifices, as in obeying the voice of the Lord? Behold, to obey is better than sacrifice, and to hearken than the fat of rams. For rebellion is as the sin of witchcraft, and stubbornness is as iniquity and idolatry. Because thou hast rejected the word of the Lord, He hath also rejected thee from being king."

    As the king heard this fearful sentence he cried out, "I have sinned: for I have transgressed the commandment of the Lord, and thy words: because I feared the people, and obeyed their voice." Terrified by the denunciation of the prophet, Saul acknowledged his guilt, which he had before stubbornly denied; but he still persisted in casting blame upon the people, declaring that he had sinned through fear of them.

    It was not sorrow for sin, but fear of its penalty, that actuated the king of Israel as he entreated Samuel, "I pray thee, pardon my sin, and turn again with me, that I may worship the Lord." If Saul had had true repentance, he would have made public confession of his sin; but it was his chief anxiety to maintain his authority and retain the allegiance of the people. He desired the honor of Samuel's presence in order to strengthen his own influence with the nation.

    "I will not return with thee," was the answer of the prophet: "for thou hast rejected the word of the Lord, and the Lord hath rejected thee from being king over Israel." As Samuel turned to depart, the king, in an agony of fear, laid hold of his mantle to hold him back, but it rent in his hands. Upon this, the prophet declared, "The Lord hath rent the kingdom of Israel from thee this day, and hath given it to a neighbor of thine, that is better than thou."

    Saul was more disturbed by the alienation of Samuel than by the displeasure of God. He knew that the people had greater confidence in the prophet than in himself. Should another by divine command be now anointed king, Saul felt that it would be impossible to maintain his own authority. He feared an immediate revolt should Samuel utterly forsake him. Saul entreated the prophet to honor him before the elders and the people by publicly uniting with him in a religious service. By divine direction Samuel yielded to the king's request, that no occasion might be given for a revolt. But he remained only as a silent witness of the service.

    An act of justice, stern and terrible, was yet to be performed. Samuel must publicly vindicate the honor of God and rebuke the course of Saul. He commanded that the king of the Amalekites be brought before him. Above all who had fallen by the sword of Israel, Agag was the most guilty and merciless; one who had hated and sought to destroy the people of God, and whose influence had been strongest to promote idolatry. He came at the prophet's command, flattering himself that the danger of death was past. Samuel declared: "As thy sword hath made women childless, so shall thy mother be childless among women. And Samuel hewed Agag in pieces before the Lord." This done, Samuel returned to his home at Ramah, Saul to his at Gibeah. Only once thereafter did the prophet and the king ever meet each other.

    When called to the throne, Saul had a humble opinion of his own capabilities, and was willing to be instructed. He was deficient in knowledge and experience and had serious defects of character. But the Lord granted him the Holy Spirit as a guide and helper, and placed him in a position where he could develop the qualities requisite for a ruler of Israel. Had he remained humble, seeking constantly to be guided by divine wisdom, he would have been enabled to discharge the duties of his high position with success and honor. Under the influence of divine grace every good quality would have been gaining strength, while evil tendencies would have lost their power. This is the work which the Lord proposes to do for all who consecrate themselves to Him. There are many whom He has called to positions in His work because they have a humble and teachable spirit. In His providence He places them where they may learn of Him. He will reveal to them their defects of character, and to all who seek His aid He will give strength to correct their errors.

    But Saul presumed upon his exaltation, and dishonored God by unbelief and disobedience. Though when first called to the throne he was humble and self-distrustful, success made him self-confident. The very first victory of his reign had kindled that pride of heart which was his greatest danger. The valor and military skill displayed in the deliverance of Jabesh-gilead had roused the enthusiasm of the whole nation. The people honored their king, forgetting that he was but the agent by whom God had wrought; and though at first Saul ascribed the glory to God, he afterward took honor to himself. He lost sight of his dependence upon God, and in heart departed from the Lord. Thus the way was prepared for his sin of presumption and sacrilege at Gilgal. The same blind self-confidence led him to reject Samuel's reproof. Saul acknowledged Samuel to be a prophet sent from God; hence he should have accepted the reproof, though he could not himself see that he had sinned. Had he been willing to see and confess his error, this bitter experience would have proved a safeguard for the future.

    If the Lord had then separated Himself entirely from Saul, He would not have again spoken to him through His prophet, entrusting him with a definite work to perform, that he might correct the errors of the past. When one who professes to be a child of God becomes careless in doing His will, thereby influencing others to be irreverent and unmindful of the Lord's injunctions, it is still possible for his failures to be turned into victories if he will but accept reproof with true contrition of soul and return to God in humility and faith. The humiliation of defeat often proves a blessing by showing us our inability to do the will of God without His aid.

    When Saul turned away from the reproof sent him by God's Holy Spirit, and persisted in his stubborn self-justification, he rejected the only means by which God could work to save him from himself. He had willfully separated himself from God. He could not receive divine help or guidance until he should return to God by confession of his sin.

    At Gilgal, Saul had made an appearance of great conscientiousness, as he stood before the army of Israel offering up a sacrifice to God. But his piety was not genuine. A religious service performed in direct opposition to the command of God only served to weaken Saul's hands, placing him beyond the help that God was so willing to grant him.

    In his expedition against Amalek, Saul thought he had done all that was essential of that which the Lord had commanded him; but the Lord was not pleased with partial obedience, nor willing to pass over what had been neglected through so plausible a motive. God has given men no liberty to depart from His requirements. The Lord had declared to Israel, "Ye shall not do . . . every man whatsoever is right in his own eyes;" but ye shall "observe and hear all these words which I command thee." Deuteronomy 12:8, 28. In deciding upon any course of action we are not to ask whether we can see that harm will result from it, but whether it is in keeping with the will of God. "There is a way which seemeth right unto a man; but the end thereof are the ways of death." Proverbs 14:12.

    "To obey is better than sacrifice." The sacrificial offerings were in themselves of no value in the sight of God. They were designed to express on the part of the offerer penitence for sin and faith in Christ and to pledge future obedience to the law of God. But without penitence, faith, and an obedient heart, the offerings were worthless. When, in direct violation of God's command, Saul proposed to present a sacrifice of that which God had devoted to destruction, open contempt was shown for the divine authority. The service would have been an insult to Heaven. Yet with the sin of Saul and its result before us, how many are pursuing a similar course. While they refuse to believe and obey some requirement of the Lord, they persevere in offering up to God their formal services of religion. There is no response of the Spirit of God to such service. No matter how zealous men may be in their observance of religious ceremonies, the Lord cannot accept them if they persist in willful violation of one of His commands.

    "Rebellion is as the sin of witchcraft, and stubbornness is as iniquity and idolatry." Rebellion originated with Satan, and all rebellion against God is directly due to satanic influence. Those who set themselves against the government of God have entered into an alliance with the archapostate, and he will exercise his power and cunning to captivate the senses and mislead the understanding. He will cause everything to appear in a false light. Like our first parents, those who are under his bewitching spell see only the great benefits to be received by transgression.

    No stronger evidence can be given of Satan's delusive power than that many who are thus led by him deceive themselves with the belief that they are in the service of God. When Korah, Dathan, and Abiram rebelled against the authority of Moses, they thought they were opposing only a human leader, a man like themselves; and they came to believe that they were verily doing God service. But in rejecting God's chosen instrument they rejected Christ; they insulted the Spirit of God. So, in the days of Christ, the Jewish scribes and elders, who professed great zeal for the honor of God, crucified His Son. The same spirit still exists in the hearts of those who set themselves to follow their own will in opposition to the will of God.

    Saul had had the most ample proof that Samuel was divinely inspired. His venturing to disregard the command of God through the prophet was against the dictates of reason and sound judgment. His fatal presumption must be attributed to satanic sorcery. Saul had manifested great zeal in suppressing idolatry and witchcraft; yet in his disobedience to the divine command he had been actuated by the same spirit of opposition to God and had been as really inspired by Satan as are those who practice sorcery; and when reproved, he had added stubbornness to rebellion. He could have offered no greater insult to the Spirit of God had he openly united with idolaters.

    It is a perilous step to slight the reproofs and warnings of God's word or of His Spirit. Many, like Saul, yield to temptation until they become blind to the true character of sin. They flatter themselves that they have had some good object in view, and have done no wrong in departing from the Lord's requirements. Thus they do despite to the Spirit of grace, until its voice is no longer heard, and they are left to the delusions which they have chosen.

    In Saul, God had given to Israel a king after their own heart, as Samuel said when the kingdom was confirmed to Saul at Gilgal, "Behold the king whom ye have chosen, and whom ye have desired." 1 Samuel 12:13. Comely in person, of noble stature and princely bearing, his appearance accorded with their conceptions of royal dignity; and his personal valor and his ability in the conduct of armies were the qualities which they regarded as best calculated to secure respect and honor from other nations. They felt little solicitude that their king should possess those higher qualities which alone could fit him to rule which justice and equity. They did not ask for one who had true nobility of character, who possessed the love and fear of God. They had not sought counsel from God as to the qualities a ruler should possess, in order to preserve their distinctive, holy character as His chosen people. They were not seeking God's way, but their own way. Therefore God gave them such a king as they desired--one whose character was a reflection of their own. Their hearts were not in submission to God, and their king also was unsubdued by divine grace. Under the rule of this king they would obtain the experience necessary in order that they might see their error, and return to their allegiance to God.

    Yet the Lord, having placed on Saul the responsibility of the kingdom, did not leave him to himself. He caused the Holy Spirit to rest upon Saul to reveal to him his own weakness and his need of divine grace; and had Saul relied upon God, God would have been with him. So long as his will was controlled by the will of God, so long as he yielded to the discipline of His Spirit, God could crown his efforts with success. But when Saul chose to act independently of God, the Lord could no longer be his guide, and was forced to set him aside. Then He called to the throne "a man after His own heart" (1 Samuel 13:14)--not one who was faultless in character, but who, instead of trusting to himself, would rely upon God, and be guided by His Spirit; who, when he sinned, would submit to reproof and correction.



    avatar
    orthodoxymoron

    Posts : 9665
    Join date : 2010-09-28

    Re: The United States of the Solar System, A.D. 2133 (Book Six)

    Post  orthodoxymoron on Sun Jun 24, 2018 10:33 am


    Thank-you for the PM, NANUXll. I'm just a Rank-Amateur. I'm Over the Hill, and Slowly Going Downhill. I'm sort like the Old Man from Ballard, WA with a 1963 'Dodge Dart' (with a slant-six) with a seatbelt dragging, while going 15 mph below the speed-limit on the Internet-Superhighway (while gnawing on leftover-lutefisk)!! I'm merely providing some of you with a Research-Laboratory and a Spiritual-Exercise. I'm not promising anyone a Rose-Garden, while leading them down the Primrose-Path to Perdition.

    RedEzra wrote:For about 2000 years people have wondered when will Jesus return and whether it is immediate or not. Most of those people are already dead and buried and now we who are alive wonder as well. When will He come and is He slacking ? 2000 years is a long time waiting for someone...

    Well it's not long now... as there is an astronomical mark in time in the Book of Revelation Ch 12 that paints the picture of a specific point in time. No other place in the Bible are we given an exact date for an event... and without astronomy software probably nobody would find it.

    Of course most importantly God gives and restrains insights into His mysteries at His own discretion in the proper time. So someone found favor with God and was able to figure it out... and that person is Scott Clarke over at utube channel eternalrhythmflow.

    Soon nobody no longer will wonder when Jesus will return... for an exact date is written in the stars and blueprinted in the Bible. For about 2000 years the appointed time was always there... in the movements of the planets and in the golden ink... waiting to be found and understood.

    It is the glory of God to hide a matter and the glory of kings to find it. - Proverbs 25:2

    Jesus is coming like a thief in the night to resurrect the righteous dead in glorified bodies... soon in the twinkling of an eye some men and women someone's father or mother a family member will become an angel with all the glory power and clarity vested in an angelic body.

    This is the promise of God to those who love and obey Him. To those who don't love God and do not care about His moral code of conduct... well He is the Creator of the heavens and earth and the Maker of man... so how could anybody exist if God did not bring us into being ?

    God is not going to force us to love Jesus or obey Him because God do not make autobots but free willed spirits made in His image. He will give us what we want. Well enough of my rambling... two months to go guys.



    burgundia wrote:
    Are you using this Bible?

    I think I've scratched an itch -- right down to the bone!! I had intended to stop posting a couple of months ago -- but I just couldn't. Now, I'm well into yet another U.S.S.S. thread -- with no end in sight!! But I realize that No One is Interested -- and No One Wants What I Have (or Had) to Offer. I figured that out years ago -- or was it decades ago?? Centuries or even Millennia ago?? Further back than THAT?? From the Foundation of the World?? I might attempt some sort of silent self-development -- without sharing the secrets of my insanity!! It's probably easier that way. Like I've said so many times -- I have a lot of reading to do. Here's yet another Famous Minimal-List:

    1. Patriarchs and Prophets (Ellen White).

    2. The SDA Bible Commentary -- Volume 3 (1 Chronicles to Song of Solomon).

    3. Prophets and Kings (Ellen White).

    4. The SDA Bible Commentary -- Volume 4 (Isaiah to Malachi).

    5. The Desire of Ages (Ellen White).

    6. The SDA Bible Commentary -- Volume 6 (Acts to Ephesians).

    The recommended-plan is to read these sources in order (straight-through -- over and over) as a mental and spiritual exercise. This is a more difficult and time-consuming project than most people are willing to participate in. I doubt that ANYONE will follow this prescription. Here's a concept which would probably make EVERYONE Angry!! I've been taking a closer-look at the SDA Bible Commentary -- simply because it's a scholarly part of my tradition which avoids a lot of the criticism directed toward SDA's. But the seven volumes covering Genesis to Revelation are a HUGE amount of reading!! If I were forced to pick One Old-Testament Volume -- and One New Testament Volume -- which ones would I choose?? Consider my tentative choices:

    1. The SDA Bible Commentary -- Volume 3 (1 Chronicles to Song of Solomon).

    2. The SDA Bible Commentary -- Volume 6 (Acts to Ephesians).

    Are these two volumes logical-companions?? I think volume 4 is extremely important to my present eschatological-studies, but what about the general-public?? I continue to be troubled by what Acts through Revelation DOESN'T DO Regarding the Life and Teachings of Jesus (as found in the Four-Gospels). It's as if the Historical-Jesus doesn't exist!! Also, the Four-Gospels don't contain a lot of the teachings found in Acts through Revelation. One of the biggest questions for me is why the New-Testament is not mostly a Commentary on the Old-Testament??!! Where is "The Missing-Link"?? What if there is a missing ancient-commentary consisting of 32 books??!! Some of you might know what I'm talking about!! I don't want to go there anymore, if you know what I mean. Still, what if the 5 books are 1 Chronicles -- Job -- Ecclesiastes -- Daniel -- and Zechariah?? What about Isaiah -- Jonah -- and Malachi?? What if the 32 books constitute a New-Testament Style Old-Testament Commentary?? What if Cleopatra had a lot to do with this hypothetical sort of thing?? What if the Library at Alexandria was a TRAP??!! What if the Piso-Family were Front-Men for the writings of someone writing in the first and/or second centuries B.C.?? What if Cleopatra turns-out to be Jupiter Jones?? What Would Balem Abrasax Say?? What Would Abraxasinas Say?? Is the name-similarity coincidental?? Perhaps I should stop. No one gives a damn about my tripe!! Why should I give a damn?? Damned if I know. What Would Gabriel, Michael, Lucifer, Azazel, Anchor, Mitch, Rich, Sherry, Dan, Angie, Anubis, Ra, and Serqet All Say?? I'm frankly sick and tired of the blame-game and the name-change-game. Monopoly Shell-Games are SO Overrated. BTW -- Are Fast and Arrogant Walking and Talking Somehow Salvific??

    Here is a study-list (preferably using the King James Version) you might find interesting and enlightening. This is sort of a Royal-Model Wisdom-Literature Approach to Egyptian-Roman Judeo-Christianity!! You might have to spend a couple of months with this list, to really understand what I'm hinting-at. Once again, I am NOT a scholar, expert, or authority. Read while listening to the music -- regardless of whether you like the books or the music. I think this is a significant mental and spiritual exercise!! Watching Stargate SG-1 episodes might have a new and living meaning!! Try thinking freely as you study, watch, and listen. I once heard Dr. Walter Martin speaking of Studying the Bible Without Quoting the Bible. Try studying this list as a method of ethical and spiritual elevation -- without attempting to impose history upon modernity. One wouldn't necessarily need to be a Christian -- or even be religious -- to benefit from this approach. This is not a line in the sand -- just an interesting road less traveled -- with some possibly HUGE theological implications and ramifications. Even if I'm completely wrong and crazy -- this is sort of a neat way to do theology -- isn't it??? One more thing. Don't Refuse Toulouse -- Unless You Are a Boeing Employee!!

    1. Isaiah.
    2. Matthew.
    3. Job.
    4. Mark.
    5. Psalms.
    6. Luke.
    7. Proverbs.
    8. John.
    9. Ecclesiastes.
    10. Christ's Object Lessons by Ellen G. White.
    11. Tempest and Exodus by Ralph Ellis.
    12. The Gods of Eden by William Bramley.
    13. All Ten Seasons of Stargate SG-1.
    14. The Music of Cesar Franck at Saint Sernin by Michael Murray.






    http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Saint-Sernin_Basilica The Basilica of St. Sernin is a church in Toulouse, France, the former abbey church of the Abbey of St. Sernin or St. Saturnin. Apart from the church, none of the abbey buildings remain. The current church is located on the site of a previous basilica of the 4th century which contained the body of Saint Saturnin or Sernin, the first bishop of Toulouse in c. 250. Most of the current building was constructed in the Romanesque style between about 1080 and 1120, with construction continuing thereafter. Saint-Sernin is particularly noted for the quality and quantity of its Romanesque sculpture. In 1998 the basilica was added to the UNESCO World Heritage Sites under the description: World Heritage Sites of the Routes of Santiago de Compostela in France.

    The abbey of St. Sernin was an ancient foundation. St. Sylvius, bishop of Toulouse, began construction of the basilica towards the end of the 4th century.[1]

    Its importance increased enormously after Charlemagne (r. 768-800) donated a quantity of relics to it, as a result of which it became an important stop for pilgrims on their way to Santiago de Compostela, and a pilgrimage location in its own right. The size of the current building and the existence of an ambulatory may reflect the need to accommodate increasing numbers of pilgrims.

    The difficulty of determining an accurate chronology for the construction of Saint-Sernin and the completion of its sculpture has given rise to numerous problems. At least as early as the 1010s, Bishop Pierre Roger had set aside a portion of the offerings to St. Sernin for an eventual rebuilding of the Carolingian church.[2] During the decade of the 1070s and by 1080 at the latest, the canons of Saint-Sernin had accepted the rule of St. Augustine and had placed themselves under the direct control of the Holy See.[3] Nevertheless, there are only two firm dates that bear directly on the church itself and even these involve certain difficulties. On May 24, 1096, Pope Urban II dedicated the altar of the still largely incomplete building.[4] Although there have been numerous attempts to determine the point that construction had reached at this time, the most that can be said with certainty is that 1096 is a firm terminus ante quem. That is, construction must have begun at least several years before that date.

    The second firm date is July 3, 1118, the death of St. Raymond Gayrard, canon and provost of the chapter. A 15th-century life of the saint states that he took charge of the building after part of the church had been completed and that by the time of his death he had "brought the walls all the way around up to the completion of the windows..."[5] Unfortunately, the life was written much later, some three hundred years after the events it describes, and since at least three different Raymonds were involved in the building of the church, the biographer may have confused elements from the lives of all three.

    At any rate, whenever started, it appears that construction of the church did not progress continuously through to completion, for there is physical evidence of several interruptions in construction. The literary evidence cited above indicates that construction proceeded from east to west and, indeed, it appears that the earliest part of the exterior walls is the southern, lower part of the ambulatory and its corresponding radiating chapels. The walls in this section are built of brick and stone, with a higher proportion of stone than elsewhere in the building. As construction proceeded, it was clearly marked by an increasing proportion of brick, the characteristic building material of Toulouse. While there is basic agreement on the starting point, interpretation of the subsequent archeological evidence is subject to varying opinions. The earliest systematic examinations, after the restoration of Viollet-le-Duc, concluded that there had been three major building campaigns.[6]

    More recent observations have concluded that there were four major building campaigns.[7] The earliest section begins with the apse and includes the chevet and all of the transept below the level of the gallery, including the Porte des Comtes in the south face of the transept. The second stage is marked by the walls of the transept being completed with alternating courses of brick and stone. This change is also paralleled by a change in the style of the interior decorated capitals. This break is most evident in the transept buttresses, which change from solid stone at the bottom to bands of brick and stone at the top, a change which occurs at various levels around the transept but generally about the level of the gallery floor. There then follows another break between the eastern portion of the church - including the transept and the first few bays of the nave itself - and the rest of the nave. The alternating courses of brick and stone give way to a predominantly brick technique with stone quoins and stone window frames. This third campaign includes the wall enclosing the entire nave, including the western entrance and ends just below the gallery windows. During the fourth phase, the remainder of the nave was completed in brick with almost no stone.

    The plan of the abbey church here was also used in the construction of the cathedral of Santiago de Compostela, "begun in 1082, too direct a copy to have been done by any but St. Sernin's own architect or his favourite pupil", but finished much earlier.[8]

    The stone that killed Simon de Montfort in 1218, while he was besieging Toulouse, was thrown from the roof of Saint-Sernin.

    In 1860, Eugène Viollet-le-Duc restored the church,[9] but his changes are currently being removed to restore the original appearance.

    Despite being called a basilica, St. Sernin's deviates from the basilica plan of early Christian architecture in a few ways. It is much larger compared to earlier churches. It is also constructed mostly of brick. The building is in the form of a crucifix. The ceilings are vaulted, unlike many of the earlier churches. St. Sernin's contains radiating chapels which were used to display important relics. Another deviation from the earlier Christian churches is the addition of an ambulatory, a walkway that goes around the nave and side aisles to allow for viewing of the radiating chapels (which could be done while mass was being held without interrupting the ceremony). For these and other reasons, St. Sernin's is often said to follow the "pilgrimage plan" instead of the traditional basilica plan.

    Exterior

    On the exterior, the bell tower, standing directly over the transept crossing, is the most visible feature. It is divided into five tiers, of which the lower three, with Romanesque arches, date from the 12th century and the upper two from the 14th century. The spire was added in the 15th century. The bell tower is slightly inclined towards the west direction, which is why from certain standpoints the bell tower roof, whose axis is perpendicular to the ground, appears to be inclined to the tower itself.

    The chevet is the oldest part of the building, constructed in the 11th century, and consists of nine chapels, five opening from the apse and four in the transepts.

    The exterior is additionally known for two doorways, the Porte des Comtes and the Porte des Miégeville. Above the Porte des Comtes is a depiction of Lazarus and Dives. Dives in hell can be seen above the central column. The doorway gets its name from a nearby alcove in which the remains of four Counts of Toulouse are kept. The Porte des Miégeville is known for its elaborate sculpture above the entrance.

    Interior

    The interior of the basilica measures 115 x 64 x 21 meters, making it vast for a Romanesque church. The central nave is barrel vaulted; the four aisles have rib vaults and are supported by buttresses. Directly under the tower and the transept is a marble altar, consecrated by Pope Urban II in 1096 and designed by Bernard Gelduin.

    As well as Saint Saturnin, Saint Honoratus is also buried here. The crypt contains the relics of many other saints.

    The basilica also contains a large three-manual Cavaillé-Coll organ built in 1888. Together with the Cavaillé-Coll instruments at Saint-Sulpice in Paris and the Church of St. Ouen, Rouen, it is considered to be one of the most important organs in France.

    Sources

    1. Knights of Columbus. Catholic Truth Committee. The Catholic encyclopedia: an international work of reference on the constitution, doctrine, discipline, and history of the Catholic Church, Volume 14. Encyclopedia Press, 1913, 797.
    2. Douais, C. Cartulaire de Saint-Sernin de Toulouse (844-1200), Paris/Toulouse, 1887, pp. 475-477.
    3. Mundy, J. H. Liberty and Political Power in Toulouse, 1050-1230. Columbia University Press, 1954, pp. 3-4.
    4. Devic, C. and Vaissete, J. L'Histoire générale de Languedoc 2nd edition, volume III. Toulouse, 1872, p. 485.
    5. Douais, C. "La Vie de saint-Raymond, chanoine, et la construction de l'église Saint-Sernin", Bulletin de la Société Archéologique du Midi de la France, 1894, pp. 156-161.
    6. Saint-Paul, A. "Note archéologique sur Saint-Sernin de Toulouse", Bulletin Archéologique de Comité des travaux historiques et scientifiques, 1899, pp.404-405; Saint-Paul, A., "L'Église de Saint-Sernin de Toulouse," Album des Monuments et de l'art ancien du Midi de la France, Toulouse, 1897, p.75; de Malafosse, J. "Communication," Bulletin de la Société Archéologique du Midi de la France, 1894, pp.163-165; Aubert, M. "Saint-Sernin, Toulouse," Congrès Archéologiques, 1929, 1930, pp.9-68.
    7. Scott, David. W. "A Restoration of the West Portal Relief Decoration of Saint-Sernin of Toulouse," Art Bulletin, XLVI, Sept. 1964, pp.271-282.
    8. O'Reilly, 1921
    9. Esquis, J. "Note sur les travaux de restauration recemment executes a l'église Saint-Sernin a Toulouse", Memoires de l'Academie des Sciences Inscriptions, et Belles Lettres de Toulouse, 1883; Monjon, P. "L'Oeuvre toulousane de Viollet-le-Duc," Memoires de la Société Archéologique du Midi, 1957, p.146.

    orthodoxymoron wrote:Thank-you for taking a closer look at the possibility of historical and contemporary extinctions. I've been looking at this sort of thing from a Biblical and Theological Point of View (with massive-doses of science-fiction -- and without being a Bible-Thumper). I can only take so much of this -- and as is the case with most of my pseudo-research, I end-up being highly debilitated by the possibilities. I guess my imagination is more vivid than it should be.
    bobhardee wrote:Oxy,
     
    That was an excellent show which I listened with pen and paper in hand. His theory regarding the ice ages made sense to me with only one exception.  I thought that when a star went to a nova stage, it did not return back to normal but blew up or something like that. However, the part of what caused the earth to heat so rapidly and cause the ice ages to start seems to make perfect sense.  Thanks for posting it.  I am reading a very good book called Bone Labyrinth by James Rollins that you may enjoy. It combines religion, archaeology, technology and legend to connect early man with the fate of the Neanderthal while searching for a means to make modern man more intelligent.  It is a fictional story that will keep you wanting to read one more chapter to see what is going to happen. I have never read any of Rollins before and was serendipitous that I stumbled onto this one.

    [If there is anyone out there reading this and hasn't watched (listened) the above post, then you have missed out.]...and you may enjoy the book as well.

    Bob H.
    orthodoxymoron wrote:Bob, I think I'm more interested in the numerical-aspects of Vogt's theory. I tend to doubt that the Sun will go Nova in A.D. 2046 (or any other date in the near-future). A Professional-Astronomer told me there was NO Way this would occur. But what if ET could somehow turn up the heat on Earth through who-knows what means?? I have a very-tentative theory that we are presently in the Discovery and Disclosure portion of an Investigative and Executive Judgment of This Solar System by the Galactic Powers That Be -- which might be completed in (or around) A.D. 2133. My reasoning is complicated and thin -- and a lot of it did NOT originate in my feeble-mind. I suspect that Isaac Newton figured this whole-thing out -- and recorded most of his results in secret -- possibly awaiting a future-revelation time-capsule date. I tend to doubt that Douglas Vogt figured-out all of this stuff. Just like I doubt that Nicola Tesla created all of his inventions out of thin-air. BTW -- Isaac Newton thought the world might end -- possibly as early as A.D. 2060. Some interpret Daniel 8:14 to mean that the 2300 days-years will end around A.D. 2133. I have a very-rare book The End of the World, A.D. 2133 by Lucio Bernardo Silvestre. I seem to have the only available copy. It was in the Library of Congress. I keep looking for additional copies -- and I can't find ANY. It wouldn't surprise me if Isaac Newton had something to do with this book (and a couple of other books I'm studying). He wrote a book on Daniel and Revelation -- but I suspect that he withheld the "Good-Stuff". Interestingly, L. Ron Hubbard wrote a short-story (around 1940, I think) titled History Class, 2133 A.D. He wrote it under a pseudonym. I usually don't play Numbers-Games, but I'm making an exception to my rule (for now). I worry 24/7. My Fear That the World Will End Never Ends. World Without End. Amen.








    Last edited by orthodoxymoron on Tue Aug 07, 2018 1:56 pm; edited 1 time in total
    avatar
    orthodoxymoron

    Posts : 9665
    Join date : 2010-09-28

    Re: The United States of the Solar System, A.D. 2133 (Book Six)

    Post  orthodoxymoron on Sun Jun 24, 2018 10:36 am






    Many years ago, I attended a masterclass taught by Marie Claire Alain (introduced by Cherry Rhodes). "And now, I introduce to you, the Madamoiselle Marie Claire Alain!" https://music.usc.edu/cherry-rhodes/ I think it was at a United Methodist church in Glendale, California. I also attended her concert at the Crystal Cathedral. Meeting her was a real thrill. Those were the "good old days". I was saddened to hear of her passing. I've included a "Tribute Concert" given by some of her students. "Go French Organists!!" What Would a Renegade French Jesuit Organist Say?? What Would Valerian Say?? What Would Laureline Say?? What Would King David Say?? What Would King Solomon Say?? What Would the Queen of Sheba Say??

    https://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Marie-Claire_Alain Marie-Claire Alain (10 August 1926 – 26 February 2013) was a French organist and organ teacher best known for her prolific recording career.[1]

    Background and education

    Marie-Claire Alain was born in Saint-Germain-en-Laye on 10 August 1926.[2] Her father Albert Alain (1880–1971) was an organist and composer, as were her brothers, Jehan (1911–1940) and Olivier (1918–1994). She began assisting her father when he played organ in the parish church at the age of 11.[1] She studied at the Paris Conservatory in the organ class of Marcel Dupré, where she was awarded four first prizes.[3] She also studied harmony there with Maurice Duruflé.[2]

    Career

    Alain won the 2nd prize for organ at the Geneva International Music Competition in 1950.[4]

    She taught at the conservatory of Rueil-Malmaison and the Paris Conservatory.[1] Her pupils included Cherry Rhodes, James M. Higdon, Jr, George C. Baker, Robert Bates, Diane Bish, Guy Bovet, James David Christie, Jesse Eschbach, Monique Gendron, Gerre Hancock, Marcus Huxley, Gunnar Idenstam,[5] Wolfgang Karius, Jon Laukvik, Lyn Hubler Loewi, Michael Matthes, Margaret Phillips, Daniel Roth, Claire Rozier, Wolfgang Rübsam, Helga Schauerte,[6] Dong-ill Shin, Martin Souter, Norma Stevlingson, Martin Strohhäcker,[7] Thomas Trotter, Kenneth Weir, Fritz Werner and the Hungarian Endre Kovács and Zsuzsa Elekes. Upon her death, the list of her students was described as a "who's who of the present-day organ world".[1]

    She was the most-recorded organist in the world, with over 260 recordings in her catalogue. Alain recorded the complete organ works of J.S. Bach three times as well as the complete organ works of over a dozen other major composers of works for the organ, as well as many individual works.[3] She was devoted to the organ works of her brother Jehan, who died before she began her conservatory studies. A recording of works for organ and trumpet with Maurice André was among her most popular.[1] When her third recording of Bach's works for organ appeared in 1994, she explained to The Organ, a British journal, why she was recording them again:[1]

    It's because of the instruments, the instruments above everything else, and the fine state to which they have been restored—and the fact that they are now accessible. These recordings use instruments from Bach's time, and we know that Bach even played some of them—it's an extraordinary feeling, to put your hands on the keyboard, knowing that he was there 250 years before you!

    Alain had a long association with the St Albans International Organ Festival.

    She succeeded her father as organist of the parish church of Saint-Germain-en-Laye after his death in 1971 and served for 40 years.[1]

    She married Jacques Gommier in 1950. He died in 1992. Their son Benoît died in 2010. Alain died on 26 February 2013 in a nursing home in Le Pecq, a suburb of Paris, survived by their daughter.[1]

    Awards

    Sonning Award (1980; Denmark)
    Grand Officer of the Legion of Honour (2010; France)

    References

    1.^ Jump up to: a b c d e f g h Whitney, Craig R. (March 4, 2013). "Marie-Claire Alain, Master of the Organ, Dies at 86". New York Times. Retrieved March 4, 2013.
    2.^ Jump up to: a b Randel, Don Michael, ed. (1996). "Alain, Marie-Claire". The Harvard Biographical Dictionary of Music. Cambridge, Mass.: Belknap Press of Harvard Univ. Press. pp. 9–10. ISBN 0-674-37299-9.
    3.^ Jump up to: a b "Marie Claire-Alain (Organ)". Bach Cantatas. Retrieved March 4, 2013.
    4.Jump up ^ "Laureates". Concours De Geneve International Musical Competition. Retrieved 12 December 2011.
    5.Jump up ^ Idenstam
    6.Jump up ^ Helga Schauerte
    7.Jump up ^ de:Martin Strohhäcker








    Once again, the book I'm posting reads MUCH Differently than the Bible!! I have no idea how much truth and/or error is contained therein -- but I think this material is worth studying VERY Carefully!! Some have accused SDA's of treating the writings of EGW as "Another Bible". I have suggested a rather exclusive focus on Patriarchs and Prophets -- Prophets and Kings -- and The Desire of Ages. That might approach the "Another Bible" concept. This is VERY Tricky Territory. The historical material in the Bible seems to be the most challenged and problematic. What's the REAL Story?? We may never know. So much of our history -- and who we are -- seems to be shrouded in mystery and deception. Once again, I suspect a Hostile-Takeover of Earth (6,000 to 10,000 years ago). What if most of us followed the Present God of This World into an Ancient Battle for Earth?? But what if Earth was a Galactic Rat-Trap?? I continue to think that the Real-Answers are MUCH Worse than the lies we've been told for thousands of years. I think I'm beginning to see how this world has been run -- and it scares the hell out of me. You have NO Idea of how much pain I experience when I Wonder as I Wander.

    http://www.whiteestate.org/books/pp/pp62.html A few miles south of Jerusalem, "the city of the great King," is Bethlehem, where David, the son of Jesse, was born more than a thousand years before the infant Jesus was cradled in the manger and worshiped by the Wise Men from the East. Centuries before the advent of the Saviour, David, in the freshness of boyhood, kept watch of his flocks as they grazed on the hills surrounding Bethlehem. The simple shepherd boy sang the songs of his own composing, and the music of his harp made a sweet accompaniment to the melody of his fresh young voice. The Lord had chosen David, and was preparing him, in his solitary life with his flocks, for the work He designed to commit to his trust in after years.

    While David was thus living in the retirement of his humble shepherd's life, the Lord God was speaking about him to the prophet Samuel. "And the Lord said unto Samuel, How long wilt thou mourn for Saul, seeing I have rejected him from reigning over Israel? fill thine horn with oil, and go, I will send thee to Jesse the Bethlehemite: for I have provided Me a king among his sons. . . . Take an heifer with thee, and say, I am come to sacrifice to the Lord. And call Jesse to the sacrifice, and I will show thee what thou shalt do: and thou shalt anoint unto Me him whom I name unto thee. And Samuel did that which the Lord spake, and came to Bethlehem. And the elders of the town trembled at his coming, and said, Comest thou peaceably? And he said, Peaceably." The elders accepted an invitation to the sacrifice, and Samuel called also Jesse and his sons. The altar was built and the sacrifice was ready. All the household of Jesse were present, with the exception of David, the youngest son, who had been left to guard the sheep, for it was not safe to leave the flocks unprotected.

    When the sacrifice was ended, and before partaking of the offering feast, Samuel began his prophetic inspection of the noble-appearing sons of Jesse. Eliab was the eldest, and more nearly resembled Saul for stature and beauty than the others. His comely features and finely developed form attracted the attention of the prophet. As Samuel looked upon his princely bearing, he thought, "This is indeed the man whom God has chosen as successor to Saul," and he waited for the divine sanction that he might anoint him. But Jehovah did not look upon the outward appearance. Eliab did not fear the Lord. Had he been called to the throne, he would have been a proud, exacting ruler. The Lord's word to Samuel was, "Look not on his countenance, or on the height of his stature; because I have refused him: for the Lord seeth not as man seeth; for man looketh on the outward appearance, but the Lord looketh on the heart." No outward beauty can recommend the soul to God. The wisdom and excellence revealed in the character and deportment, express the true beauty of the man; and it is the inner worth, the excellency of the heart, that determines our acceptance with the Lord of hosts. How deeply should we feel this truth in the judgment of ourselves and others. We may learn from the mistake of Samuel how vain is the estimation that rests on beauty of face or nobility of stature. We may see how incapable is man's wisdom of understanding the secrets of the heart or of comprehending the counsels of God without special enlightenment from heaven. The thoughts and ways of God in relation to His creatures are above our finite minds; but we may be assured that His children will be brought to fill the very place for which they are qualified, and will be enabled to accomplish the very work committed to their hands, if they will but submit their will to God, that His beneficent plans may not be frustrated by the perversity of man.

    Eliab passed from the inspection of Samuel, and the six brothers who were in attendance at the service followed in succession to be observed by the prophet; but the Lord did not signify His choice of any one of them. With painful suspense Samuel had looked upon the last of the young men; the prophet was perplexed and bewildered. He inquired of Jesse, "Are here all thy children?" The father answered, "There remaineth yet the youngest, and behold, he keepeth the sheep." Samuel directed that he should be summoned, saying, "We will not sit down till he come hither."

    The lonely shepherd was startled by the unexpected call of the messenger, who announced that the prophet had come to Bethlehem and had sent for him. With surprise he questioned why the prophet and judge of Israel should desire to see him; but without delay he obeyed the call. "Now he was ruddy, and withal of a beautiful countenance, and goodly to look to." As Samuel beheld with pleasure the handsome, manly, modest shepherd boy, the voice of the Lord spoke to the prophet, saying, "Arise, anoint him: for this is he." David had proved himself brave and faithful in the humble office of a shepherd, and now God had chosen him to be captain of His people. "Then Samuel took the horn of oil, and anointed him in the midst of [from among] his brethren: and the Spirit of the Lord came upon David from that day forward." The prophet had accomplished his appointed work, and with a relieved heart he returned to Ramah.

    Samuel had not made known his errand, even to the family of Jesse, and the ceremony of anointing David had been performed in secret. It was an intimation to the youth of the high destiny awaiting him, that amid all the varied experiences and perils of his coming years, this knowledge might inspire him to be true to the purpose of God to be accomplished by his life.

    The great honor conferred upon David did not serve to elate him. Notwithstanding the high position which he was to occupy, he quietly continued his employment, content to await the development of the Lord's plans in His own time and way. As humble and modest as before his anointing, the shepherd boy returned to the hills and watched and guarded his flocks as tenderly as ever. But with new inspiration he composed his melodies and played upon his harp. Before him spread a landscape of rich and varied beauty. The vines, with their clustering fruit, brightened in the sunshine. The forest trees, with their green foliage, swayed in the breeze. He beheld the sun flooding the heavens with light, coming forth as a bridegroom out of his chamber and rejoicing as a strong man to run a race. There were the bold summits of the hills reaching toward the sky; in the faraway distance rose the barren cliffs of the mountain wall of Moab; above all spread the tender blue of the overarching heavens. And beyond was God. He could not see Him, but His works were full of His praise. The light of day, gilding forest and mountain, meadow and stream, carried the mind up to behold the Father of lights, the Author of every good and perfect gift. Daily revelations of the character and majesty of his Creator filled the young poet's heart with adoration and rejoicing. In contemplation of God and His works the faculties of David's mind and heart were developing and strengthening for the work of his afterlife. He was daily coming into a more intimate communion with God. His mind was constantly penetrating into new depths for fresh themes to inspire his song and to wake the music of his harp. The rich melody of his voice poured out upon the air, echoed from the hills as if responsive to the rejoicing of the angels' songs in heaven.

    Who can measure the results of those years of toil and wandering among the lonely hills? The communion with nature and with God, the care of his flocks, the perils and deliverances, the griefs and joys, of his lowly lot, were not only to mold the character of David and to influence his future life, but through the psalms of Israel's sweet singer they were in all coming ages to kindle love and faith in the hearts of God's people, bringing them nearer to the ever-loving heart of Him in whom all His creatures live.

    David, in the beauty and vigor of his young manhood, was preparing to take a high position with the noblest of the earth. His talents, as precious gifts from God, were employed to extol the glory of the divine Giver. His opportunities of contemplation and meditation served to enrich him with that wisdom and piety that made him beloved of God and angels. As he contemplated the perfections of his Creator, clearer conceptions of God, opened before his soul. Obscure themes were illuminated, difficulties were made plain, perplexities were harmonized, and each ray of new light called forth fresh bursts of rapture, and sweeter anthems of devotion, to the glory of God and the Redeemer. The love that moved him, the sorrows that beset him, the triumphs that attended him, were all themes for his active thought; and as he beheld the love of God in all the providences of his life, his heart throbbed with more fervent adoration and gratitude, his voice rang out in a richer melody, his harp was swept with more exultant joy; and the shepherd boy proceeded from strength to strength, from knowledge to knowledge; for the Spirit of the Lord was upon him.

    http://www.whiteestate.org/books/pp/pp63.html When King Saul realized that he had been rejected by God, and when he felt the force of the words of denunciation that had been addressed to him by the prophet, he was filled with bitter rebellion and despair. It was not true repentance that had bowed the proud head of the king. He had no clear perception of the offensive character of his sin, and did not arouse to the work of reforming his life, but brooded over what he thought was the injustice of God in depriving him of the throne of Israel and in taking the succession away from his posterity. He was ever occupied in the anticipating the ruin that had been brought upon his house. He felt that the valor which he had displayed in encountering his enemies should offset his sin of disobedience. He did not accept with meekness the chastisement of God; but his haughty spirit became desperate, until he was on the verge of losing his reason. His counselors advised him to seek for the services of a skillful musician, in the hope that the soothing notes of a sweet instrument might calm his troubled spirit. In the providence of God, David, as a skillful performer upon the harp, was brought before the king. His lofty and heaven-inspired strains had the desired effect. The brooding melancholy that had settled like a dark cloud over the mind of Saul was charmed away.

    When his services were not required at the court of Saul, David returned to his flocks among the hills and continued to maintain his simplicity of spirit and demeanor. Whenever it was necessary, he was recalled to minister before the king, to soothe the mind of the troubled monarch till the evil spirit should depart from him. But although Saul expressed delight in David and his music, the young shepherd went from the king's house to the fields and hills of his pasture with a sense of relief and gladness.

    David was growing in favor with God and a man. He had been instructed in the way of the Lord, and he now set his heart more fully to do the will of God than ever before. He had new themes for thought. He had been in the court of the king and had seen the responsibilities of royalty. He had discovered some of the temptations that beset the soul of Saul and had penetrated some of the mysteries in the character and dealings of Israel's first king. He had seen the glory of royalty shadowed with a dark cloud of sorrow, and he knew that the household of Saul, in their private life, were far from happy. All these things served to bring troubled thoughts to him who had been anointed to be king over Israel. But while he was absorbed in deep meditation, and harassed by thoughts of anxiety, he turned to his harp, and called forth strains that elevated his mind to the Author of every good, and the dark clouds that seemed to shadow the horizon of the future were dispelled.

    God was teaching David lessons of trust. As Moses was trained for his work, so the Lord was fitting the son of Jesse to become the guide of His chosen people. In his watchcare for his flocks, he was gaining an appreciation of the care that the Great Shepherd has for the sheep of His pasture.

    The lonely hills and the wild ravines where David wandered with his flocks were the lurking place of beasts of prey. Not infrequently the lion from the thickets by the Jordan, or the bear from his lair among the hills, came, fierce with hunger, to attack the flocks. According to the custom of his time, David was armed only with his sling and shepherd's staff; yet he early gave proof of his strength and courage in protecting his charge. Afterward describing these encounters, he said: "When there came a lion, or a bear, and took a lamb out of the flock, I went out after him, and smote him, and delivered it out of his mouth: and when he arose against me, I caught him by his beard, and smote him, and slew him." 1 Samuel 17:34, 35, R.V. His experience in these matters proved the heart of David and developed in him courage and fortitude and faith.

    Even before he was summoned to the court of Saul, David had distinguished himself by deeds of valor. The officer who brought him to the notice of the king declared him to be "a mighty valiant man, and a man of war, and prudent in matters," and he said, "The Lord is with him."

    When war was declared by Israel against the Philistines, three of the sons of Jesse joined the army under Saul; but David remained at home. After a time, however, he went to visit the camp of Saul. By his father's direction he was to carry a message and a gift to his elder brothers and to learn if they were still in safety and health. But, unknown to Jesse, the youthful shepherd had been entrusted with a higher mission. The armies of Israel were in peril, and David had been directed by an angel to save his people.

    As David drew near to the army, he heard the sound of commotion, as if an engagement was about to begin. And "the host was going forth to the fight, and shouted for the battle." Israel and the Philistines were drawn up in array, army against army. David ran to the army, and came and saluted his brothers. While he was talking with them, Goliath, the champion of the Philistines, came forth, and with insulting language defied Israel and challenged them to provide a man from their ranks who would meet him in single combat. He repeated his challenge, and when David saw that all Israel were filled with fear, and learned that the Philistine's defiance was hurled at them day after day, without arousing a champion to silence the boaster, his spirit was stirred within him. He was fired with zeal to preserve the honor of the living God and the credit of His people.

    The armies of Israel were depressed. Their courage failed. They said one to another, "Have ye seen this man that is come up? surely to defy Israel is he come up." In shame and indignation, David exclaimed, "Who is this uncircumcised Philistine, that he should defy the armies of the living God?"

    Eliab, David's eldest brother, when he heard these words, knew well the feelings that were stirring the young man's soul. Even as a shepherd, David had manifested daring, courage, and strength but rarely witnessed; and the mysterious visit of Samuel to their father's house, and his silent departure, had awakened in the minds of the brothers suspicions of the real object of his visit. Their jealousy had been aroused as they saw David honored above them, and they did not regard him with the respect and love due to his integrity and brotherly tenderness. They looked upon him as merely a stripling shepherd, and now the question which he asked was regarded by Eliab as a censure upon his own cowardice in making no attempt to silence the giant of the Philistines. The elder brother exclaimed angrily, "Why camest thou down hither? and with whom hast thou left those few sheep in the wilderness? I know thy pride, and the naughtiness of thine heart; for thou art come down that thou mightest see the battle." David's answer was respectful but decided: "What have I now done? Is there not a cause?"

    The words of David were repeated to the king, who summoned the youth before him. Saul listened with astonishment to the words of the shepherd, as he said, "Let no man's heart fail because of him; thy servant will go and fight with this Philistine." Saul strove to turn David from his purpose, but the young man was not to be moved. He replied in a simple, unassuming way, relating his experiences while guarding his father's flocks. And he said, "The Lord that delivered me out of the paw of the lion, and out of the paw of the bear, He will deliver me out of the hand of this Philistine. And Saul said unto David, Go, and the Lord be with thee."

    For forty days the host of Israel had trembled before the haughty challenge of the Philistine giant. Their hearts failed within them as they looked upon his massive form, in height measuring six cubits and a span. Upon his head was a helmet of brass, he was clothed with a coat of mail that weighed five thousand shekels, and he had greaves of brass upon his legs. The coat was made of plates of brass that overlaid one another, like the scales of a fish, and they were so closely joined that no dart or arrow could possibly penetrate the armor. At his back the giant bore a huge javelin, or lance, also of brass. "The staff of his spear was like a weaver's beam; and his spear's head weighed six hundred shekels of iron; and one bearing a shield went before him."

    Morning and evening Goliath had approached the camp of Israel, saying with a loud voice, "Why are ye come out to set your battle in array? am not I a Philistine, and ye servants to Saul? choose you a man for you, and let him come down to me. If he be able to fight with me, and to kill me, then will we be your servants: but if I prevail against him, and kill him, then shall ye be our servants, and serve us. And the Philistine said, I defy the armies of Israel this day; give me a man, that we may fight together."

    Though Saul had given David permission to accept Goliath's challenge, the king had small hope that David would be successful in his courageous undertaking. Command was given to clothe the youth in the king's own armor. The heavy helmet of brass was put upon his head, and the coat of mail was placed upon his body; the monarch's sword was at his side. Thus equipped, he started upon his errand, but erelong began to retrace his steps. The first thought in the minds of the anxious spectators was that David had decided not to risk his life in meeting an antagonist in so unequal an encounter. But this was far from the thought of the brave young man. When he returned to Saul he begged permission to lay aside the heavy armor, saying, "I cannot go with these; for I have not proved them." He laid off the king's armor, and in its stead took only his staff in his hand, with his shepherd's scrip and a simple sling. Choosing five smooth stones out of the brook, he put them in his bag, and, with his sling in his hand, drew near to the Philistine. The giant strode boldly forward, expecting to meet the mightiest of the warriors of Israel. His armor-bearer walked before him, and he looked as if nothing could withstand him. As he came nearer to David he saw but a stripling, called a boy because of his youth. David's countenance was ruddy with health, and his well-knit form, unprotected by armor, was displayed to advantage; yet between its youthful outline and the massive proportions of the Philistine, there was a marked contrast.

    Goliath was filled with amazement and anger. "Am I a dog," he exclaimed, "that thou comest to me with staves?" Then he poured upon David the most terrible curses by all the gods of his knowledge. He cried in derision, "Come to me, and I will give thy flesh unto the fowls of the air, and to the beasts of the field."

    David did not weaken before the champion of the Philistines. Stepping forward, he said to his antagonist: "Thou comest to me with a sword, and with a spear, and with a shield: but I come to thee in the name of the Lord of hosts, the God of the armies of Israel, whom thou hast defied. This day will the Lord deliver thee into mine hand; and I will smite thee, and take thine head from thee; and I will give the carcasses of the host of the Philistines this day unto the fowls of the air, and to the wild beasts of the earth; that all the earth may know that there is a God in Israel. And all this assembly shall know that the Lord saveth not with sword and spear: for the battle is the Lord's, and He will give you into our hands."

    There was a ring of fearlessness in his tone, a look of triumph and rejoicing upon his fair countenance. This speech, given in a clear, musical voice, rang out on the air, and was distinctly heard by the listening thousands marshaled for war. The anger of Goliath was roused to the very highest heat. In his rage he pushed up the helmet that protected his forehead and rushed forward to wreak vengeance upon his opponent. The son of Jesse was preparing for his foe. "And it came to pass, when the Philistine arose, and came and drew nigh to meet David, that David hasted, and ran toward the army to meet the Philistine. And David put his hand in his bag, and took thence a stone, and slang it, and smote the Philistine in the forehead, that the stone sunk into his forehead; and he fell upon his face to the earth."

    Amazement spread along the lines of the two armies. They had been confident that David would be slain; but when the stone went whizzing through the air, straight to the mark, they saw the mighty warrior tremble, and reach forth his hands, as if he were struck with sudden blindness. The giant reeled, and staggered, and like a smitten oak, fell to the ground. David did not wait an instant. He sprang upon the prostrate form of the Philistine, and with both hands laid hold of Goliath's heavy sword. A moment before, the giant had boasted that with it he would sever the youth's head from his shoulders and give his body to the fowls of the air. Now it was lifted in the air, and then the head of the boaster rolled from his trunk, and a shout of exultation went up from the camp of Israel.

    The Philistines were smitten with terror, and the conclusion which ensued resulted in a precipitate retreat. The shouts of the triumphant Hebrews echoed along the summits of the mountains, as they rushed after their fleeing enemies; and they "pursued the Philistines, until thou come to the valley, and to the gates of Ekron. And the wounded of the Philistines fell down by the way to Shaaraim, even unto Gath, and unto Ekron. And the children of Israel returned from chasing after the Philistines, and they spoiled their tents. And David took the head of the Philistine, and brought it to Jerusalem; but he put his armor in his tent."

    http://www.whiteestate.org/books/pp/pp64.html After the slaying of Goliath, Saul kept David with him, and would not permit him to return to his father's house. And it came to pass that "the soul of Jonathan was knit with the soul of David, and Jonathan loved him as his own soul." Jonathan and David made a covenant to be united as brethren, and the king's son "stripped himself of the robe that was upon him, and gave it to David, and his garments, even to his sword, and to his bow, and to his girdle." David was entrusted with important responsibilities, yet he preserved his modesty, and won the affection of the people as well as the royal household.

    "David went out whithersoever Saul sent him, and behaved himself wisely: and Saul set him over the men of war." David was prudent and faithful, and it was evident that the blessing of God was with him. Saul at times realized his own unfitness for the government of Israel, and he felt that the kingdom would be more secure if there could be connected with him one who received instruction from the Lord. Saul hoped also that his connection with David would be a safeguard to himself. Since David was favored and shielded by the Lord, his presence might be a protection to Saul when he went out with him to war.

    It was the providence of God that had connected David with Saul. David's position at court would give him a knowledge of affairs, in preparation for his future greatness. It would enable him to gain the confidence of the nation. The vicissitudes and hardships which befell him, through the enmity of Saul, would lead him to feel his dependence upon God, and to put his whole trust in Him. And the friendship of Jonathan for David was also of God's providence, to preserve the life of the future ruler of Israel. In all these things God was working out His gracious purposes, both for David and for the people of Israel.

    Saul, however, did not long remain friendly to David. When Saul and David were returning from battle with the Philistines, "the women came out of all cities of Israel, singing and dancing, to meet King Saul, with tabrets, with joy, and with instruments of music." One company sang, "Saul hath slain his thousands," while another company took up the strain, and responded, "And David his ten thousands." The demon of jealousy entered the heart of the king. He was angry because David was exalted above himself in the song of the women of Israel. In place of subduing these envious feelings, he displayed the weakness of his character, and exclaimed. "They have ascribed unto David ten thousands, and to me they have ascribed but thousands: and what can he have more but the kingdom?"

    One great defect in the character of Saul was his love of approbation. This trait had had a controlling influence over his actions and thoughts; everything was marked by his desire for praise and self-exaltation. His standard of right and wrong was the low standard of popular applause. No man is safe who lives that he may please men, and does not seek first for the approbation of God. It was the ambition of Saul to be first in the estimation of men; and when this song of praise was sung, a settled conviction entered the mind of the king that David would obtain the hearts of the people and reign in his stead.

    Saul opened his heart to the spirit of jealousy by which his soul was poisoned. Notwithstanding the lessons which he had received from the prophet Samuel, instructing him that God would accomplish whatsoever He chose, and that no one could hinder it, the king made it evident that he had no true knowledge of the plans or power of God. The monarch of Israel was opposing his will to the will of the Infinite One. Saul had not learned, while ruling the kingdom of Israel, that he should rule his own spirit. He allowed his impulses to control his judgment, until he was plunged into a fury of passion. He had paroxysms of rage, when he was ready to take the life of any who dared oppose his will. From this frenzy he would pass into a state of despondency and self-contempt, and remorse would take possession of his soul.

    He loved to hear David play upon his harp, and the evil spirit seemed to be charmed away for the time; but one day when the youth was ministering before him, and bringing sweet music from his instrument, accompanying his voice as he sang the praises of God, Saul suddenly threw his spear at the musician, for the purpose of putting an end to his life. David was preserved by the interposition of God, and without injury fled from the rage of the maddened king.

    As Saul's hatred of David increased, he became more and more watchful to find an opportunity to take his life; but none of his plans against the anointed of the Lord were successful. Saul gave himself up to the control of the wicked spirit that ruled over him; while David trusted in Him who is mighty in counsel, and strong to deliver. "The fear of the Lord is the beginning of wisdom" (Proverbs 9:10), and David's prayer was continually directed to God, that he might walk before Him in a perfect way.

    Desiring to be freed from the presence of his rival, the king "removed him from him, and made him his captain over a thousand. . . . But all Israel and Judah loved David." The people were not slow to see that David was a competent person, and that the affairs entrusted to his hands were managed with wisdom and skill. The counsels of the young man were of a wise and discreet character, and proved to be safe to follow; while the judgment of Saul was at times unreliable, and his decisions were not wise.

    Though Saul was ever on the alert for an opportunity to destroy David, he stood in fear of him, since it was evident that the Lord was with him. David's blameless character aroused the wrath of the king; he deemed that the very life and presence of David cast a reproach upon him, since by contrast it presented his own character to disadvantage. It was envy that made Saul miserable and put the humble subject of his throne in jeopardy. What untold mischief has this evil trait of character worked in our world! The same enmity existed in the heart of Saul that stirred the heart of Cain against his brother Abel, because Abel's works were righteous, and God honored him, and his own works were evil, and the Lord could not bless him. Envy is the offspring of pride, and if it is entertained in the heart, it will lead to hatred, and eventually to revenge and murder. Satan displayed his own character in exciting the fury of Saul against him who had never done him harm.

    The king kept a strict watch upon David, hoping to find some occasion of indiscretion or rashness that might serve as an excuse to bring him into disgrace. He felt that he could not be satisfied until he could take the young man's life and still be justified before the nation for his evil act. He laid a snare for the feet of David, urging him to conduct the war against the Philistines with still greater vigor, and promising, as a reward of his valor, an alliance with the eldest daughter of the royal house. To this proposal David's modest answer was, "Who am I? and what is my life, or my father's family in Israel, that I should be son-in-law to the king?" The monarch manifested his insincerity by wedding the princess to another.

    An attachment for David on the part of Michal, Saul's youngest daughter, afforded the king another opportunity to plot against his rival. Michal's hand was offered the young man on condition that evidence should be given of the defeat and slaughter of a specified number of their national foes. "Saul thought to make David fall by the hand of the Philistines," but God shielded His servant. David returned a victor from the battle, to become the king's son-in-law. "Michal Saul's daughter loved him," and the monarch, enraged, saw that his plots had resulted in the elevation of him whom he sought to destroy. He was still more assured that this was the man whom the Lord had said was better than he, and who should reign on the throne of Israel in his place. Throwing off all disguise, he issued a command to Jonathan and to the officers of the court to take the life of the one he hated.

    Jonathan revealed the king's intention to David and bade him conceal himself while he would plead with his father to spare the life of the deliverer of Israel. He presented before the king what David had done to preserve the honor and even the life of the nation, and what terrible guilt would rest upon the murderer of the one whom God had used to scatter their enemies. The conscience of the king was touched, and his heart was softened. "And Saul sware, As the Lord liveth, he shall not be slain." David was brought to Saul, and he ministered in his presence, as he had done in the past.

    Again war was declared between the Israelites and the Philistines, and David led the army against their enemies. A great victory was gained by the Hebrews, and the people of the realm praised his wisdom and heroism. This served to stir up the former bitterness of Saul against him. While the young man was playing before the king, filling the palace with sweet harmony, Saul's passion overcame him, and he hurled a javelin at David, thinking to pin the musician to the wall; but the angel of the Lord turned aside the deadly weapon. David escaped and fled to his own house. Saul sent spies that they might take him as he should come out in the morning, and put an end to his life.

    Michal informed David of the purpose of her father. She urged him to flee for his life, and let him down from the window, thus enabling him to make his escape. He fled to Samuel at Ramah, and the prophet, fearless of the king's displeasure, welcomed the fugitive. The home of Samuel was a peaceful place in contrast with the royal palace. It was here, amid the hills, that the honored servant of the Lord continued his work. A company of seers was with him, and they studied closely the will of God and listened reverently to the words of instruction that fell from the lips of Samuel. Precious were the lessons that David learned from the teacher of Israel. David believed that the troops of Saul would not be ordered to invade this sacred place, but no place seemed to be sacred to the darkened mind of the desperate king. David's connection with Samuel aroused the jealousy of the king, lest he who was revered as a prophet of God throughout all Israel should lend his influence to the advancement of Saul's rival. When the king learned where David was, he sent officers to bring him to Gibeah, where he intended to carry out his murderous design.

    The messengers went on their way, intent upon taking David's life; but One greater than Saul controlled them. They were met by unseen angels, as was Balaam when he was on his way to curse Israel. They began to utter prophetic sayings of what would occur in the future, and proclaimed the glory and majesty of Jehovah. Thus God overruled the wrath of man and manifested His power to restrain evil, while He walled in His servant by a guard of angels.

    The tidings reached Saul as he eagerly waited to have David in his power; but instead of feeling the rebuke of God, he was still more exasperated, and sent other messengers. These also were overpowered by the Spirit of God, and united with the first in prophesying. The third embassage was sent by the king; but when they came into the company of the prophets, the divine influence fell upon them also, and they prophesied. Saul then decided that he himself would go, for his fierce enmity had become uncontrollable. He was determined to wait for no further chance to kill David; as soon as he should come within reach of him, he intended with his own hand to slay him, whatever might be the consequences.

    But an angel of God met him on the way and controlled him. The Spirit of God held him in Its power, and he went forward uttering prayers to God, interspersed with predictions and sacred melodies. He prophesied of the coming Messiah as the world's Redeemer. When he came to the prophet's home in Ramah, he laid aside the outer garments that betokened his rank, and all day and all night he lay before Samuel and his pupils, under the influence of the divine Spirit. The people were drawn together to witness this strange scene, and the experience of the king was reported far and wide. Thus again, near the close of his reign, it became a proverb in Israel that Saul also was among the prophets.

    Again the persecutor was defeated in his purpose. He assured David that he was at peace with him, but David had little confidence in the king's repentance. He took this opportunity to escape, lest the mood of the king should change, as formerly. His heart was wounded within him, and he longed to see his friend Jonathan once more. Conscious of his innocence, he sought the king's son and made a most touching appeal. "What have I done?" he asked, "what is mine iniquity? and what is my sin before thy father, that he seeketh my life?" Jonathan believed that his father had changed his purpose and no longer intended to take the life of David. And Jonathan said unto him, "God forbid; thou shalt not die: behold, my father will do nothing either great or small, but that he will show it me: and why should my father hide this thing from me? It is not so." After the remarkable exhibition of the power of God, Jonathan could not believe that his father would still harm David, since this would be manifest rebellion against God. But David was not convinced. With intense earnestness he declared to Jonathan, "As the Lord liveth, and as thy soul liveth, there is but a step between me and death."

    At the time of the new moon a sacred festival was celebrated in Israel. This festival recurred upon the day following the interview between David and Jonathan. At this feast it was expected that both the young men would appear at the king's table; but David feared to be present, and it was arranged that he should visit his brothers in Bethlehem. On his return he was to hide himself in a field not far from the banqueting hall, for three days absenting himself from the presence of the king; and Jonathan would note the effect upon Saul. If inquiry should be made as to the whereabouts of the son of Jesse, Jonathan was to say that he had gone home to attend the sacrifice offered by his father's household. If no angry demonstrations were made by the king, but he should answer, "It is well," then it would be safe for David to return to the court. But if he should become enraged at his absence, it would decide the matter of David's flight.

    On the first day of the feast the king made no inquiry concerning the absence of David; but when his place was vacant the second day, he questioned, "Wherefore cometh not the son of Jesse to meat, neither yesterday nor today? And Jonathan answered Saul, David earnestly asked leave of me to go to Bethlehem: and he said, Let me go, I pray thee; for our family hath a sacrifice in the city; and my brother, he hath commanded me to be there: and now, if I have found favor in thine eyes, let me get away, I pray thee, and see my brethren. Therefore he cometh not unto the king's table." When Saul heard these words, his anger was ungovernable. He declared that as long as David lived, Jonathan could not come to the throne of Israel, and he demanded that David should be sent for immediately, that he might be put to death. Jonathan again made intercession for his friend, pleading, "Wherefore shall he be slain? what hath he done?" This appeal to the king only made him more satanic in his fury, and the spear which he had intended for David he now hurled at his own son.

    The prince was grieved and indignant, and leaving the royal presence, he was no more a guest at the feast. His soul was bowed down with sorrow as he repaired at the appointed time to the spot where David was to learn the king's intentions toward him. Each fell upon the other's neck, and they wept bitterly. The dark passion of the king cast its shadow upon the life of the young men, and their grief was too intense for expression. Jonathan's last words fell upon the ear of David as they separated to pursue their different paths, "Go in peace, forasmuch as we have sworn both of us in the name of the Lord, saying, The Lord be between me and thee, and between my seed and thy seed forever."

    The king's son returned to Gibeah, and David hastened to reach Nob, a city but a few miles distant, and also belonging to the tribe of Benjamin. The tabernacle had been taken to this place from Shiloh, and here Ahimelech the high priest ministered. David knew not whither to flee for refuge, except to the servant of God. The priest looked upon him with astonishment, as he came in haste and apparently alone, with a countenance marked by anxiety and sorrow. He inquired what had brought him there. The young man was in constant fear of discovery, and in his extremity he resorted to deception. David told the priest that he had been sent by the king on a secret errand, one which required the utmost expedition. Here he manifested a want of faith in God, and his sin resulted in causing the death of the high priest. Had the facts been plainly stated, Ahimelech would have known what course to pursue to preserve his life. God requires that truthfulness shall mark His people, even in the greatest peril. David asked the priest for five loaves of bread. There was nothing but hallowed bread in the possession of the man of God, but David succeeded in removing his scruples, and obtained the bread to satisfy his hunger.

    A new danger now presented itself. Doeg, the chief of Saul's herdsmen, who had professed the faith of the Hebrews, was now paying his vows in the place of worship. At sight of this man David determined to make haste to secure another place of refuge, and to obtain some weapon with which to defend himself if defense should become necessary. He asked Ahimelech for a sword, and was told that he had none except the sword of Goliath, which had been kept as a relic in the tabernacle. David replied, "There is none like that; give it me." His courage revived as he grasped the sword that he had once used in destroying the champion of the Philistines.

    David fled to Achish, the king of Gath; for he felt that there was more safety in the midst of the enemies of his people than in the dominions of Saul. But it was reported to Achish that David was the man who had slain the Philistine champion years before; and now he who had sought refuge with the foes of Israel found himself in great peril. But, feigning madness, he deceived his enemies and thus made his escape.

    The first error of David was his distrust of God at Nob, and his second mistake was his deception before Achish. David had displayed noble traits of character, and his moral worth had won him favor with the people; but as trial came upon him, his faith was shaken, and human weakness appeared. He saw in every man a spy and a betrayer. In a great emergency David had looked up to God with a steady eye of faith, and had vanquished the Philistine giant. He believed in God, he went in His name. But as he had been hunted and persecuted, perplexity and distress had nearly hidden his heavenly Father from his sight.

    Yet this experience was serving to teach David wisdom; for it led him to realize his weakness and the necessity of constant dependence upon God. Oh, how precious is the sweet influence of the Spirit of God as it comes to depressed or despairing souls, encouraging the fainthearted, strengthening the feeble, and imparting courage and help to the tried servants of the Lord! Oh, what a God is ours, who deals gently with the erring and manifests His patience and tenderness in adversity, and when we are overwhelmed with some great sorrow!

    Every failure on the part of the children of God is due to their lack of faith. When shadows encompass the soul, when we want light and guidance, we must look up; there is light beyond the darkness. David ought not to have distrusted God for one moment. He had cause for trusting in Him: he was the Lord's anointed, and in the midst of danger he had been protected by the angels of God; he had been armed with courage to do wonderful things; and if he had but removed his mind from the distressing situation in which he was placed, and had thought of God's power and majesty, he would have been at peace even in the midst of the shadows of death; he could with confidence have repeated the promise of the Lord, "The mountains shall depart, and the hills be removed; but My kindness shall not depart from thee, neither shall the covenant of My peace be removed." Isaiah 54:10.

    Among the mountains of Judah, David sought refuge from the pursuit of Saul. He made good his escape to the cave of Adullam, a place that, with a small force, could be held against a large army. "And when his brethren and all his father's house heard it, they went down thither to him." The family of David could not feel secure, knowing that at any time the unreasonable suspicions of Saul might be directed against them on account of their relation to David. They had now learned--what was coming to be generally known in Israel--that God had chosen David as the future ruler of His people; and they believed that they would be safer with him, even though he was a fugitive in a lonely cave, than they could be while exposed to the insane madness of a jealous king.

    In the cave of Adullam the family were united in sympathy and affection. The son of Jesse could make melody with voice and harp as he sang, "Behold, how good and how pleasant it is for brethren to dwell together in unity!" Psalm 133:1. He had tasted the bitterness of distrust on the part of his own brothers; and the harmony that had taken the place of discord brought joy to the exile's heart. It was here that David composed the fifty-seventh psalm.

    It was not long before David's company was joined by others who desired to escape the exactions of the king. There were many who had lost confidence in the ruler of Israel, for they could see that he was no longer guided by the Spirit of the Lord. "And everyone that was in distress, and everyone that was in debt, and everyone that was discontented," resorted to David, "and he became a captain over them: and there were with him about four hundred men." Here David had a little kingdom of his own, and in it order and discipline prevailed. But even in his retreat in the mountains he was far from feeling secure, for he received continual evidence that the king had not relinquished his murderous purpose.

    He found a refuge for his parents with the king of Moab, and then, at a warning of danger from a prophet of the Lord, he fled from his hiding place to the forest of Hareth. The experience through which David was passing was not unnecessary or fruitless. God was giving him a course of discipline to fit him to become a wise general as well as a just and merciful king. With his band of fugitives he was gaining a preparation to take up the work that Saul, because of his murderous passion and blind indiscretion, was becoming wholly unfitted to do. Men cannot depart from the counsel of God and still retain that calmness and wisdom which will enable them to act with justice and discretion. There is no insanity so dreadful, so hopeless, as that of following human wisdom, unguided by the wisdom of God.

    Saul had been preparing to ensnare and capture David in the cave of Adullam, and when it was discovered that David had left this place of refuge, the king was greatly enraged. The flight of David was a mystery to Saul. He could account for it only by the belief that there had been traitors in his camp, who had informed the son of Jesse of his proximity and design.

    He affirmed to his counselors that a conspiracy had been formed against him, and with the offer of rich gifts and positions of honor he bribed them to reveal who among his people had befriended David. Doeg the Edomite turned informer. Moved by ambition and avarice, and by hatred of the priest, who had reproved his sins, Doeg reported David's visit to Ahimelech, representing the matter in such a light as to kindle Saul's anger against the man of God. The words of that mischievous tongue, set on fire of hell, stirred up the worst passions in Saul's heart. Maddened with rage, he declared that the whole family of the priest should perish. And the terrible decree was executed. Not only Ahimelech, but the members of his father's house--"four-score and five persons that did wear a linen ephod"--were slain at the king's command, by the murderous hand of Doeg.

    "And Nob, the city of the priests, smote he with the edge of the sword, both men and women, children and sucklings, and oxen, and asses, and sheep." This is what Saul could do under the control of Satan. When God had said that the iniquity of the Amalekites was full, and had commanded him to destroy them utterly, he thought himself too compassionate to execute the divine sentence, and he spared that which was devoted to destruction; but now, without a command from God, under the guidance of Satan, he could slay the priests of the Lord and bring ruin upon the inhabitants of Nob. Such is the perversity of the human heart that has refused the guidance of God.

    This deed filled all Israel with horror. It was the king whom they had chosen that had committed this outrage, and he had only done after the manner of the kings of other nations that feared not God. The ark was with them, but the priests of whom they had inquired were slain with the sword. What would come next?
    avatar
    orthodoxymoron

    Posts : 9665
    Join date : 2010-09-28

    Re: The United States of the Solar System, A.D. 2133 (Book Six)

    Post  orthodoxymoron on Sun Jun 24, 2018 10:40 am

    Some say that a lot of the Bible-Characters never-existed (at least as described in the Bible). David and Solomon were supposedly Egyptian-Pharaohs!! I have No Idea regarding such claims!! Once again, how do we REALLY know anything about history (especially ancient-history)?? How do we REALLY know how accurate the reporting is in contemporary news (let alone ancient-history)??!! Just learn what lessons you can from what I'm posting -- and then move-on. Why remember?? Should we attempt to hang-on to our heritage?? What Would Ralph Didier Say?? I've heard several horror-stories regarding the editing of author's work. Market-Research -- Telling People What They Want to Hear -- Giving Them What They Want -- and Not Minding How the Publisher Edits One's Work -- Is Probably How to Actually Make Money Writing. Unfortunately, Idealistically Posting on The Mists of Avalon is NOT How to Make Money Writing!! I used to think I was making a difference -- and making the world a better place -- but I tend to doubt that now -- so perhaps I should just concentrate on making a "Fast-Buck"!! I scare myself sometimes. I get a healthy-dose of nature most every day -- and I fear this makes me too-sane -- which in this world is sort of an insanity. I doubt that I'll write a book -- but it's fun to think about doing so.

    http://www.whiteestate.org/books/pp/pp65.html After Saul's atrocious slaughter of the priests of the Lord, "one of the sons of Ahimelech the son of Ahitub, named Abiathar, escaped, and fled after David. And Abiathar showed David that Saul had slain the Lord's priests. And David said unto Abiathar, I knew it that day, when Doeg the Edomite was there, that he would surely tell Saul: I have occasioned the death of all the persons of thy father's house. Abide thou with me, fear not: for he that seeketh my life seeketh thy life: but with me thou shalt be in safeguard."

    Still hunted by the king, David found no place of rest or security. At Keilah his brave band saved the town from capture by the Philistines, but they were not safe, even among the people whom they had delivered. From Keilah they repaired to the wilderness of Ziph.

    At this time, when there were so few bright spots in the path of David, he was rejoiced to receive an unexpected visit from Jonathan, who had learned the place of his refuge. Precious were the moments which these two friends passed in each other's society. They related their varied experiences, and Jonathan strengthened the heart of David, saying, "Fear not: for the hand of Saul my father shall not find thee; and thou shalt be king over Israel, and I shall be next unto thee; and that also Saul my father knoweth." As they talked of the wonderful dealings of God with David, the hunted fugitive was greatly encouraged. "And they two made a covenant before the Lord: and David abode in the wood, and Jonathan went to his house."

    After the visit of Jonathan, David encouraged his soul with songs of praise, accompanying his voice with his harp as he sang:

    "In the Lord put I my trust:
    How say ye to my soul,
    Flee as a bird to your mountain?
    For, lo, the wicked bend their bow,
    They make ready their arrow upon the string,
    That they may privily shoot at the upright in heart.
    If the foundations be destroyed,
    What can the righteous do?
    The Lord is in His holy temple,
    The Lord's throne is in heaven:
    His eyes behold, His eyelids try, the children of men.
    The Lord trieth the righteous:
    But the wicked and him that loveth violence His soul
    hateth." Psalm 11:1-5.

    The Ziphites, into whose wild regions David went from Keilah, sent word to Saul in Gibeah that they knew where David was hiding, and that they would guide the king to his retreat. But David, warned of their intentions, changed his position, seeking refuge in the mountains between Maon and the Dead Sea.

    Again word was sent to Saul, "Behold, David is in the wilderness of Engedi. Then Saul took three thousand chosen men out of all Israel, and went to seek David and his men upon the rocks of the wild goats." David had only six hundred men in his company, while Saul advanced against him with an army of three thousand. In a secluded cave the son of Jesse and his men waited for the guidance of God as to what should be done. As Saul was pressing his way up the mountains, he turned aside, and entered, alone, the very cavern in which David and his band were hidden. When David's men saw this they urged their leader to kill Saul. The fact that the king was now in their power was interpreted by them as certain evidence that God Himself had delivered the enemy into their hand, that they might destroy him. David was tempted to take this view of the matter; but the voice of conscience spoke to him, saying, "Touch not the anointed of the Lord."

    David's men were still unwilling to leave Saul in peace, and they reminded their commander of the words of God, "Behold, I will deliver thine enemy into thine hand, that thou mayest do to him as it shall seem good unto thee. Then David arose, and cut off the skirt of Saul's robe privily." But his conscience smote him afterward, because he had even marred the garment of the king.

    Saul rose up and went out of the cave to continue his search, when a voice fell upon his startled ears, saying, "My lord the king." He turned to see who was addressing him, and lo! it was the son of Jesse, the man whom he had so long desired to have in his power that he might kill him. David bowed himself to the king, acknowledging him as his master. Then he addressed Saul in these words: "Wherefore hearest thou men's words, saying, Behold, David seeketh thy hurt? Behold, this day thine eyes have seen how that the Lord hath delivered thee today into mine hand in the cave: and some bade me kill thee; but mine eye spared thee; and I said, I will not put forth mine hand against my lord; for he is the Lord's anointed. Moreover, my father, see, yea, see the skirt of thy robe in my hand: for in that I cut off the skirt of thy robe, and killed thee not, know thou and see that there is neither evil nor transgression in mine hand, and I have not sinned against thee; yet thou huntest my soul to take it."

    When Saul heard the words of David he was humbled, and could not but admit their truthfulness. His feelings were deeply moved as he realized how completely he had been in the power of the man whose life he sought. David stood before him in conscious innocence. With a softened spirit, Saul exclaimed, "Is this thy voice, my son David? And Saul lifted up his voice, and wept." Then he declared to David: "Thou art more righteous than I: for thou hast rewarded me good, whereas I have rewarded thee evil. . . .For if a man find his enemy, will he let him go well away? wherefore the Lord reward thee good for that thou hast done unto me this day. And now, behold, I know well that thou shalt surely be king, and that the kingdom of Israel shall be established in thine hand." And David made a covenant with Saul that when this should take place he would favorably regard the house of Saul, and not cut off his name.

    Knowing what he did of Saul's past course, David could put no confidence in the assurances of the king, nor hope that his penitent condition would long continue. So when Saul returned to his home David remained in the strongholds of the mountains.

    The enmity that is cherished toward the servants of God by those who have yielded to the power of Satan changes at times to a feeling of reconciliation and favor, but the change does not always prove to be lasting. After evil-minded men have engaged in doing and saying wicked things against the Lord's servants, the conviction that they have been in the wrong sometimes takes deep hold upon their minds. The Spirit of the Lord strives with them, and they humble their hearts before God, and before those whose influence they have sought to destroy, and they may change their course toward them. But as they again open the door to the suggestions of the evil one, the old doubts are revived, the old enmity is awakened, and they return to engage in the same work which they repented of, and for a time abandoned. Again they speak evil, accusing and condemning in the bitterest manner the very ones to whom they made most humble confession. Satan can use such souls with far greater power after such a course has been pursued than he could before, because they have sinned against greater light.

    "And Samuel died; and all the Israelites were gathered together, and lamented him, and buried him in his house at Ramah." The death of Samuel was regarded as an irreparable loss by the nation of Israel. A great and good prophet and an eminent judge had fallen in death, and the grief of the people was deep and heartfelt. From his youth up Samuel had walked before Israel in the integrity of his heart; although Saul had been the acknowledged king, Samuel had wielded a more powerful influence than he, because his record was one of faithfulness, obedience, and devotion. We read that he judged Israel all the days of his life.

    As the people contrasted the course of Saul with that of Samuel, they saw what a mistake they had made in desiring a king that they might not be different from the nations around them. Many looked with alarm at the condition of society, fast becoming leavened with irreligion and godlessness. The example of their ruler was exerting a widespread influence, and well might Israel mourn that Samuel, the prophet of the Lord, was dead.

    The nation had lost the founder and president of its sacred schools, but that was not all. It had lost him to whom the people had been accustomed to go with their great troubles--lost one who had constantly interceded with God in behalf of the best interests of its people. The intercession of Samuel had given a feeling of security; for "the effectual fervent prayer of a righteous man availeth much." James 5:16. The people felt now that God was forsaking them. The king seemed little less than a madman. Justice was perverted, and order was turned to confusion.

    It was when the nation was racked with internal strife, when the calm, God-fearing counsel of Samuel seemed to be most needed, that God gave His aged servant rest. Bitter were the reflections of the people as they looked upon his quiet resting place, and remembered their folly in rejecting him as their ruler; for he had had so close a connection with Heaven that he seemed to bind all Israel to the throne of Jehovah. It was Samuel who had taught them to love and obey God; but now that he was dead, the people felt that they were left to the mercies of a king who was joined to Satan, and who would divorce the people from God and heaven.

    David could not be present at the burial of Samuel, but he mourned for him as deeply and tenderly as a faithful son could mourn for a devoted father. He knew that Samuel's death had broken another bond of restraint from the actions of Saul, and he felt less secure than when the prophet lived. While the attention of Saul was engaged in mourning for the death of Samuel, David took the opportunity to seek a place of greater security; so he fled to the wilderness of Paran. It was here that he composed the one hundred and twentieth and twenty-first psalms. In these desolate wilds, realizing that the prophet was dead, and the king was his enemy, he sang:

    "My help cometh from the Lord,
    Which made heaven and earth.
    He will not suffer thy foot to be moved:
    He that keepeth thee will not slumber.
    Behold, He that keepeth Israel
    Shall neither slumber nor sleep. . . .
    The Lord shall preserve thee from all evil:
    He shall preserve thy soul.
    The Lord shall preserve thy going out and thy
    coming in
    From this time forth, and even forevermore."
    Psalm 121:2-8.

    While David and his men were in the wilderness of Paran, they protected from the depredations of marauders the flocks and herds of a wealthy man named Nabal, who had vast possessions in that region. Nabal was a descendant of Caleb, but his character was churlish and niggardly.

    It was the time of sheepshearing, a season of hospitality. David and his men were in sore need of provisions; and in accordance with the custom of the times, the son of Jesse sent ten young men to Nabal, bidding them greet him in their master's name; and he added: "Thus shall ye say to him that liveth in prosperity, Peace be both to thee, and peace be to thine house, and peace be unto all that thou hast. And now I have heard that thou hast shearers: now thy shepherds which were with us, we hurt them not, neither was there aught missing unto them, all the while they were in Carmel. Ask thy young men, and they will show thee. Wherefore let the young men find favor in thine eyes; for we come in a good day: give, I pray thee, whatsoever cometh to thine hand unto thy servants, and to thy son David."

    David and his men had been like a wall of protection to the shepherds and flocks of Nabal; and now this rich man was asked to furnish from his abundance some relief to the necessities of those who had done him such valuable service. David and his men might have helped themselves from the flocks and herds, but they did not. They behaved themselves in an honest way. Their kindness, however, was lost upon Nabal. The answer he returned to David was indicative of his character: "Who is David? and who is the son of Jesse? There be many servants nowadays that break away every man from his master. Shall I then take my bread, and my water, and my flesh that I have killed for my shearers, and give it unto men, whom I know not whence they be?"

    When the young men returned empty-handed and related the affair to David, he was filled with indignation. He commanded his men to equip themselves for an encounter; for he had determined to punish the man who had denied him what was his right, and had added insult to injury. This impulsive movement was more in harmony with the character of Saul than with that of David, but the son of Jesse had yet to learn of patience in the school of affliction.

    One of Nabal's servants hastened to Abigail, the wife of Nabal, after he had dismissed David's young men, and told her what had happened. "Behold," he said, "David sent messengers out of the wilderness to salute our master; and he railed on them. But the men were very good unto us, and we were not hurt, neither missed we anything, as long as we were conversant with them, when we were in the fields. They were a wall unto us both by night and day, all the while we were with them keeping the sheep. Now therefore know and consider what thou wilt do; for evil is determined against our master, and against all his household."

    Without consulting her husband or telling him of her intention, Abigail made up an ample supply of provisions, which, laded upon asses, she sent forward in the charge of servants, and herself started out to meet the band of David. She met them in a covert of a hill. "And when Abigail saw David, she hasted, and lighted off the ass, and fell before David on her face, and bowed herself to the ground, and fell at his feet, and said, Upon me, my lord, upon me let this iniquity be: and let thine handmaid, I pray thee, speak in thine audience." Abigail addressed David with as much reverence as though speaking to a crowned monarch. Nabal had scornfully exclaimed, "Who is David?" but Abigail called him, "my lord." With kind words she sought to sooth his irritated feelings, and she pleaded with him in behalf of her husband. With nothing of ostentation or pride, but full of the wisdom and love of God, Abigail revealed the strength of her devotion to her household; and she made it plain to David that the unkind course of her husband was in no wise premeditated against him as a personal affront, but was simply the outburst of an unhappy and selfish nature.

    "Now therefore, my lord, as the Lord liveth, and as thy soul liveth, seeing the Lord hath withholden thee from coming to shed blood, and from avenging thyself with thine own hand, now let thine enemies, and they that seek evil to my lord, be as Nabal." Abigail did not take to herself the credit of this reasoning to turn David from his hasty purpose, but gave to God the honor and the praise. She then offered her rich provision as a peace offering to the men of David, and still pleaded as if she herself were the one who had so excited the resentment of the chief.

    "I pray thee," she said, "forgive the trespass of thine handmaid: for the Lord will certainly make my lord a sure house; because my lord fighteth the battles of the Lord, and evil hath not been found in thee all thy days." Abigail presented by implication the course that David ought to pursue. He should fight the battles of the Lord. He was not to seek revenge for personal wrongs, even though persecuted as a traitor. She continued: "Though man be risen up to pursue thee, and to seek thy soul, yet the soul of my lord shall be bound in the bundle of life with the Lord thy God. . . . And it shall come to pass, when the Lord shall have done to my lord according to all the good that He hath spoken concerning thee, and shall have appointed thee prince over Israel; that this shall be no grief unto thee, nor offense of heart unto my lord, either that thou hast shed blood causeless, or that my lord hath avenged himself: and when the Lord shall have dealt well with my lord, then remember thine handmaid." 1 Samuel 25:29:31, R. V.

    These words could have come only from the lips of one who had partaken of the wisdom from above. The piety of Abigail, like the fragrance of a flower, breathed out all unconsciously in face and word and action. The Spirit of the Son of God was abiding in her soul. Her speech, seasoned with grace, and full of kindness and peace, shed a heavenly influence. Better impulses came to David, and he trembled as he thought what might have been the consequences of his rash purpose. "Blessed are the peacemakers: for they shall be called the children of God." Matthew 5:9. Would that there were many more like this woman of Israel, who would soothe the irritated feelings, prevent rash impulses, and quell great evils by words of calm and well-directed wisdom.

    A consecrated Christian life is ever shedding light and comfort and peace. It is characterized by purity, tact, simplicity, and usefulness. It is controlled by that unselfish love that sanctifies the influence. It is full of Christ, and leaves a track of light wherever its possessor may go. Abigail was a wise reprover and counselor. David's passion died away under the power of her influence and reasoning. He was convinced that he had taken an unwise course and had lost control of his own spirit.

    With a humble heart he received the rebuke, in harmony with his own words, "Let the righteous smite me; it shall be a kindness: and let him reprove me; it shall be an excellent oil." Psalm 141:5. He gave thanks and blessings because she advised him righteously. There are many who, when they are reproved, think it praiseworthy if they receive the rebuke without becoming impatient; but how few take reproof with gratitude of heart and bless those who seek to save them from pursuing an evil course.

    When Abigail returned home she found Nabal and his guests in the enjoyment of a great feast, which they had converted into a scene of drunken revelry. Not until the next morning did she relate to her husband what had occurred in her interview with David. Nabal was a coward at heart; and when he realized how near his folly had brought him to a sudden death, he seemed smitten with paralysis. Fearful that David would still pursue his purpose of revenge, he was filled with horror, and sank down in a condition of helpless insensibility. After ten days he died. The life that God had given him had been only a curse to the world. In the midst of his rejoicing and making merry, God had said to him, as He said to the rich man of the parable, "This night thy soul shall be required of thee." Luke 12:20.

    David afterward married Abigail. He was already the husband of one wife, but the custom of the nations of his time had perverted his judgment and influenced his actions. Even great and good men have erred in following the practices of the world. The bitter result of marrying many wives was sorely felt throughout all the life of David.

    After the death of Samuel, David was left in peace for a few months. Again he repaired to the solitude of the Ziphites; but these enemies, hoping to secure the favor of the king, informed him of David's hiding place. This intelligence aroused the demon of passion that had been slumbering in Saul's breast. Once more he summoned his men of arms and led them out in pursuit of David. But friendly spies brought tidings to the son of Jesse that Saul was again pursuing him; and with a few of his men, David started out to learn the location of his enemy. It was night when, cautiously advancing, they came upon the encampment, and saw before them the tents of the king and his attendants. They were unobserved, for the camp was quiet in slumber. David called upon his friends to go with him into the very midst of the foe. In answer to his question, "Who will go down with me to Saul to the camp?" Abishai promptly responded, "I will go down with thee."

    Hidden by the deep shadows of the hills, David and his attendant entered the encampment of the enemy. As they sought to ascertain the exact number of their foes, they came upon Saul sleeping, his spear stuck in the ground, and a cruse of water at his head. Beside him lay Abner, his chief commander, and all around them were the soldiers, locked in slumber. Abishai raised his spear, and said to David, "God hath delivered thine enemy into thine hand this day: now therefore let me smite him, I pray thee, with the spear even to the earth at once, and I will not smite him the second time." He waited for the word of permission; but there fell upon his ear the whispered words: "Destroy him not: for who can stretch forth his hand against the Lord's anointed, and be guiltless? . . . As the Lord liveth, the Lord shall smite him; or his day shall come to die; or he shall descend into battle, and perish. The Lord forbid that I should stretch forth mine hand against the Lord's anointed: but, I pray thee, take thou now the spear that is at his bolster, and the cruse of water, and let us go. So David took the spear and the cruse of water from Saul's bolster; and they gat them away, and no man saw it, nor knew it, neither awaked: for they were all asleep; because a deep sleep from the Lord was fallen upon them." How easily the Lord can weaken the strongest, remove prudence from the wisest, and baffle the skill of the most watchful!

    When David was at a safe distance from the camp he stood on the top of a hill and cried with a loud voice to the people and to Abner, saying, "Art not thou a valiant man? and who is like to thee in Israel? wherefore then hast thou not kept thy lord the king? for there came one of the people in to destroy the king thy lord. This thing is not good that thou hast done. As the Lord liveth, ye are worthy to die, because ye have not kept your master the Lord's anointed. And now see where the king's spear is, and the cruse of water that was at his bolster. And Saul knew David's voice, and said, Is this thy voice, my son David? And David said, It is my voice, my lord, O king. And he said, Wherefore doth my lord thus pursue after his servant? for what have I done? or what evil is in mine hand? Now therefore, I pray thee, let my lord the king hear the words of his servant." Again the acknowledgment fell from the lips of the king, "I have sinned: return, my son David; for I will no more do thee harm, because my soul was precious in thine eyes this day: behold, I have played the fool, and have erred exceedingly. And David answered and said, Behold the king's spear! and let one of the young men come over and fetch it." Although Saul had made the promise, "I will no more do thee harm," David did not place himself in his power.

    The second instance of David's respect for his sovereign's life made a still deeper impression upon the mind of Saul and brought from him a more humble acknowledgment of his fault. He was astonished and subdued at the manifestation of such kindness. In parting from David, Saul exclaimed, "Blessed be thou, my son David: thou shalt both do great things, and also shalt still prevail." But the son of Jesse had no hope that the king would long continue in this frame of mind. David despaired of a reconciliation with Saul. It seemed inevitable that he should at last fall a victim to the malice of the king, and he determined again to seek refuge in the land of the Philistines. With the six hundred men under his command, he passed over to Achish, the king of Gath.

    David's conclusion that Saul would certainly accomplish his murderous purpose was formed without the counsel of God. Even while Saul was plotting and seeking to accomplish his destruction, the Lord was working to secure David the kingdom. God works out His plans, though to human eyes they are veiled in mystery. Men cannot understand the ways of God; and, looking at appearances, they interpret the trials and tests and provings that God permits to come upon them as things that are against them, and that will only work their ruin. Thus David looked on appearances, and not at the promises of God. He doubted that he would ever come to the throne. Long trials had wearied his faith and exhausted his patience.

    The Lord did not send David for protection to the Philistines, the most bitter foes of Israel. This very nation would be among his worst enemies to the last, and yet he had fled to them for help in his time of need. Having lost all confidence in Saul and in those who served him, he threw himself upon the mercies of the enemies of his people. David was a brave general, and had proved himself a wise and successful warrior; but he was working directly against his own interests when he went to the Philistines. God had appointed him to set up his standard in the land of Judah, and it was want of faith that led him to forsake his post of duty without a command from the Lord.

    God was dishonored by David's unbelief. The Philistines had feared David more than they had feared Saul and his armies; and by placing himself under the protection of the Philistines, David discovered to them the weakness of his own people. Thus he encouraged these relentless foes to oppress Israel. David had been anointed to stand in defense of the people of God; and the Lord would not have His servants give encouragement to the wicked by disclosing the weakness of His people or by an appearance of indifference to their welfare. Furthermore, the impression was received by his brethren that he had gone to the heathen to serve their gods. By this act he gave occasion for misconstruing his motives, and many were led to hold prejudice against him. The very thing that Satan desired to have him do he was led to do; for, in seeking refuge among the Philistines, David caused great exultation to the enemies of God and His people. David did not renounce his worship of God nor cease his devotion to His cause; but he sacrificed his trust in Him to his personal safety, and thus tarnished the upright and faithful character that God requires His servants to possess.

    David was cordially received by the king of the Philistines. The warmth of this reception was partly due to the fact that the king admired him and partly to the fact that it was flattering to his vanity to have a Hebrew seek his protection. David felt secure from betrayal in the dominions of Achish. He brought his family, his household, and his possessions, as did also his men; and to all appearance he had come to settle permanently in the land of Philistia. All this was gratifying to Achish, who promised to protect the fugitive Israelites.

    At David's request for a residence in the country, removed from the royal city, the king graciously granted Ziklag as a possession. David realized that it would be dangerous for himself and his men to be under the influence of idolaters. In a town wholly separated for their use they might worship God with more freedom than they could if they remained in Gath, where the heathen rites could not but prove a source of evil and annoyance.

    While dwelling in this isolated town David made war upon the Geshurites, the Gezrites, and the Amalekites, and he left none alive to bring tidings to Gath. When he returned from battle he gave Achish to understand that he had been warring against those of his own nation, the men of Judah. By this dissembling he was the means of strengthening the hand of the Philistines; for the king said, "He hath made his people Israel utterly to abhor him; therefore he shall be my servant forever." David knew that it was the will of God that those heathen tribes should be destroyed, and he knew that he was appointed to do this work; but he was not walking in the counsel of God when he practiced deception.

    "And it came to pass in those days, that the Philistines gathered their armies together for warfare, to fight with Israel. And Achish said unto David, Know thou assuredly, that thou shalt go out with me to battle, thou and thy men." David had no intention of lifting his hand against his people; but he was not certain as to what course he would pursue, until circumstances should indicate his duty. He answered the king evasively, and said, "Surely thou shalt know what thy servant can do." Achish understood these words as a promise of assistance in the approaching war, and pledged his word to bestow upon David great honor, and give him a high position at the Philistine court.

    But although David's faith had staggered somewhat at the promises of God, he still remembered that Samuel had anointed him king of Israel. He recalled the victories that God had given him over his enemies in the past. He reviewed the great mercy of God in preserving him from the hand of Saul, and determined not to betray a sacred trust. Even though the king of Israel had sought his life, he would not join his forces with the enemies of his people.

    http://www.whiteestate.org/books/pp/pp66.html Again war was declared between Israel and the Philistines. "The Philistines gathered themselves together, and came and pitched in Shunem," on the northern edge of the plain of Jezreel; while Saul and his forces encamped but a few miles distant, at the foot of Mount Gilboa, on the southern border of the plain. It was on this plain that Gideon, with three hundred men, had put to flight the hosts of Midian. But the spirit that inspired Israel's deliverer was widely different from that which now stirred the heart of the king. Gideon went forth strong in faith in the mighty God of Jacob; but Saul felt himself to be alone and defenseless, because God had forsaken him. As he looked abroad upon the Philistine host, "he was afraid, and his heart greatly trembled."

    Saul had learned that David and his force were with the Philistines, and he expected that the son of Jesse would take this opportunity to revenge the wrongs he had suffered. The king was in sore distress. It was his own unreasoning passion, spurring him on to destroy the chosen of God, that had involved the nation in so great peril. While he had been engrossed in pursuing David he had neglected the defense of his kingdom. The Philistines, taking advantage of its unguarded condition, had penetrated into the very heart of the country. Thus while Satan had been urging Saul to employ every energy in hunting David, that he might destroy him, the same malignant spirit had inspired the Philistines to seize their opportunity to work Saul's ruin and overthrow the people of God. How often is the same policy still employed by the archenemy! He moves upon some unconsecrated heart to kindle envy and strife in the church, and then, taking advantage of the divided condition of God's people, he stirs up his agents to work their ruin.

    On the morrow Saul must engage the Philistines in battle. The shadows of impending doom gathered dark about him; he longed for help and guidance. But it was in vain that he sought counsel from God. "The Lord answered him not, neither by dreams, nor by Urim, nor by prophets." The Lord never turned away a soul that came to Him in sincerity and humility. Why did he turn Saul away unanswered? The king had by his own act forfeited the benefits of all the methods of inquiring of God. He had rejected the counsel of Samuel the prophet; he had exiled David, the chosen of God; he had slain the priests of the Lord. Could he expect to be answered by God when he had cut off the channels of communication that Heaven had ordained? He had sinned away the Spirit of grace, and could he be answered by dreams and revelations from the Lord? Saul did not turn to God with humility and repentance. It was not pardon for sin and reconciliation with God, that he sought, but deliverance from his foes. By his own stubbornness and rebellion he had cut himself off from God. There could be no return but by the way of penitence and contrition; but the proud monarch, in his anguish and despair, determined to seek help from another source.

    "Then said Saul unto his servants, Seek me a woman that hath a familiar spirit, that I may go to her, and inquire of her." Saul had a full knowledge of the character of necromancy. If had been expressly forbidden by the Lord, and the sentence of death was pronounced against all who practiced its unholy arts. During the life of Samuel, Saul had commanded that all wizards and those that had familiar spirits should be put to death; but now, in the rashness of desperation, he had recourse to that oracle which he had condemned as an abomination.

    It was told the king that a woman who had a familiar spirit was living in concealment at Endor. This woman had entered into covenant with Satan to yield herself to his control, to fulfill his purposes; and in return, the prince of evil wrought wonders for her and revealed secret things to her.

    Disguising himself, Saul went forth by night with but two attendants, to seek the retreat of the sorceress. Oh, pitiable sight! the king of Israel led captive by Satan at his will! What path so dark for human feet to tread as that chosen by one who has persisted in having his own way, resisting the holy influences of the Spirit of God! What bondage so terrible as that of him who is given over to the control of the worst of tyrants--himself! Trust in God and obedience to His will were the only conditions upon which Saul could be king of Israel. Had he complied with these conditions throughout his reign, his kingdom would have been secure; God would have been his guide, the Omnipotent his shield. God had borne long with Saul; and although his rebellion and obstinacy had well-nigh silenced the divine voice in the soul, there was still opportunity for repentance. But when in his peril he turned from God to obtain light from a confederate of Satan, he had cut the last tie that bound him to his Maker; he had placed himself fully under the control of that demoniac power which for years had been exercised upon him, and which had brought him to the verge of destruction.

    Under the cover of darkness Saul and his attendants made their way across the plain, and, safely passing the Philistine host, they crossed the mountain ridge, to the lonely home of the sorceress of Endor. Here the woman with a familiar spirit had hidden herself away that she might secretly continue her profane incantations. Disguised as he was, Saul's lofty stature and kingly port declared that he was no common soldier. The woman suspected that her visitor was Saul, and his rich gifts strengthened her suspicions. To his request, "I pray thee, divine unto me by the familiar spirit, and bring me him up, whom I shall name unto thee," the woman answered, "Behold, thou knowest what Saul hath done, how he hath cut off those that have familiar spirits, and the wizards, out of the land: wherefore then layest thou a snare for my life, to cause me to die?" Then "Saul sware to her by the Lord, saying, As the Lord liveth, there shall no punishment happen to thee for this thing." And when she said, "Whom shall I bring up unto thee?" he answered, "Samuel."

    After practicing her incantations, she said, "I saw gods ascending out of the earth. . . . An old man cometh up; and he is covered with a mantle. And Saul perceived that it was Samuel, and he stooped with his face to the ground, and bowed himself."

    It was not God's holy prophet that came forth at the spell of a sorcerer's incantation. Samuel was not present in that haunt of evil spirits. That supernatural appearance was produced solely by the power of Satan. He could as easily assume the form of Samuel as he could assume that of an angel of light, when he tempted Christ in the wilderness.

    The woman's first words under the spell of her incantation had been addressed to the king, "Why hast thou deceived me? for thou art Saul." Thus the first act of the evil spirit which personated the prophet was to communicate secretly with this wicked woman, to warn her of the deception that had been practiced upon her. The message to Saul from the pretended prophet was, "Why hast thou disquieted me, to bring me up? And Saul answered, I am sore distressed; for the Philistines make war against me, and God is departed from me, and answereth me no more, neither by prophets, nor by dreams: therefore I have called thee, that thou mayest make known unto me what I shall do."

    When Samuel was living, Saul had despised his counsel and had resented his reproofs. But now, in the hour of his distress and calamity, he felt that the prophet's guidance was his only hope, and in order to communicate with Heaven's ambassador he vainly had recourse to the messenger of hell! Saul had placed himself fully in the power of Satan; and now he whose only delight is in causing misery and destruction, made the most of his advantage, to work the ruin of the unhappy king. In answer to Saul's agonized entreaty came the terrible message, professedly from the lips of Samuel:

    "Wherefore then dost thou ask of me, seeing the Lord is departed from thee, and is become thine enemy? And the Lord hath done to him, as he spake by me: for the Lord hath rent the kingdom out of thine hand, and given it to thy neighbor, even to David: because thou obeyedst not the voice of the Lord, nor executedst His fierce wrath upon Amalek, therefore hath the Lord done this thing unto thee this day. Moreover the Lord will also deliver Israel with thee into the hand of the Philistines."

    All through his course of rebellion Saul had been flattered and deceived by Satan. It is the tempter's work to belittle sin, to make the path of transgression easy and inviting, to blind the mind to the warnings and threatenings of the Lord. Satan, by his bewitching power, had led Saul to justify himself in defiance of Samuel's reproofs and warning. But now, in his extremity, he turned upon him, presenting the enormity of his sin and the hopelessness of pardon, that he might goad him to desperation. Nothing could have been better chosen to destroy his courage and confuse his judgment, or to drive him to despair and self-destruction. Saul was faint with weariness and fasting; he was terrified and conscience-stricken. As the fearful prediction fell upon his ear, his form swayed like an oak before the tempest, and he fell prostrate to the earth.

    The sorceress was filled with alarm. The king of Israel lay before her like one dead. Should he perish in her retreat, what would be the consequences to herself? She besought him to arise and partake of food, urging that since she had imperiled her life in granting his desire, he should yield to her request for the preservation of his own. His servants joining their entreaties, Saul yielded at last, and the woman set before him the fatted calf and unleavened bread hastily prepared. What a scene!--In the wild cave of the sorceress, which but a little before had echoed with the words of doom--in the presence of Satan's messenger--he who had been anointed of God as king over Israel sat down to eat, in preparation for the day's deadly strife.

    Before the break of day he returned with his attendants to the camp of Israel to make ready for the conflict. By consulting that spirit of darkness Saul had destroyed himself. Oppressed by the horror of despair, it would be impossible for him to inspire his army with courage. Separated from the Source of strength, he could not lead the minds of Israel to look to God as their helper. Thus the prediction of evil would work its own accomplishment.

    On the plain of Shunem and the slopes of Mount Gilboa the armies of Israel and the hosts of the Philistines closed in mortal combat. Though the fearful scene in the cave of Endor had driven all hope from his heart, Saul fought with desperate valor for his throne and his kingdom. But it was in vain. "The men of Israel fled from before the Philistines, and fell down slain in Mount Gilboa." Three brave sons of the king died at his side. The archers pressed upon Saul. He had seen his soldiers falling around him and his princely sons cut down by the sword. Himself wounded, he could neither fight not fly. Escape was impossible, and determined not to be taken alive by the Philistines, he bade his armor-bearer, "Draw thy sword, and thrust me through therewith." When the man refused to lift his hand against the Lord's anointed, Saul took his own life by falling upon his sword. Thus the first king of Israel perished, with the guilt of self-murder upon his soul. His life had been a failure, and he went down in dishonor and despair, because he had set up his own perverse will against the will of God.

    The tidings of defeat spread far and wide, carrying terror to all Israel. The people fled from the cities, and the Philistines took undisturbed possession. Saul's reign, independent of God, had well-nigh proved the ruin of his people.

    On the day following the engagement, the Philistines, searching the battlefield to rob the slain, discovered the bodies of Saul and his three sons. To complete their triumph, they cut off the head of Saul and stripped him of his armor; then the head and the armor, reeking with blood, were sent to the country of the Philistines as a trophy of victory, "to publish it in the house of their idols, and among the people." The armor was finally put in "the house of Ashtaroth," while the head was fastened in the temple of Dagon. Thus the glory of the victory was ascribed to the power of these false gods, and the name of Jehovah was dishonored.

    The dead bodies of Saul and his sons were dragged to Beth-shan, a city not far from Gilboa, and near the river Jordan. Here they were hung up in chains, to be devoured by birds of prey. But the brave men of Jabesh-gilead, remembering Saul's deliverance of their city in his earlier and happier years, now manifested their gratitude by rescuing the bodies of the king and princes, and giving them honorable burial. Crossing the Jordan by night, they "took the body of Saul and the bodies of his sons from the wall of Beth-shan, and came to Jabesh, and burnt them there, And they took their bones, and buried them under a tree at Jabesh, and fasted seven days." Thus the noble deed performed forty years before, secured for Saul and his sons burial by tender and pitying hands in that dark hour of defeat and dishonor.

    avatar
    orthodoxymoron

    Posts : 9665
    Join date : 2010-09-28

    Re: The United States of the Solar System, A.D. 2133 (Book Six)

    Post  orthodoxymoron on Sun Jun 24, 2018 10:42 am

    I seem to be slipping farther and farther down a theological rabbit-hole I wasn't expecting or prepared-for -- and it's scaring the hell out of me. What if this rabbit-hole is the bottomless-pit?? One dark night, the Ancient Egyptian Deity and I poured water on dry-ice, and I joked "Oh My God!! It's the Bottomless-Pit!!" Raven once scolded me by exclaiming "The Rabbit-Hole Mostly Goes Right Up Your @$$!!" Is that why I always seem to have my head up my @$$??!! What if it has somehow been absolutely-necessary to have had a Bad@$$ God of This World for the past 6,000 years?? What if it is presently absolutely-necessary to have a Super-Computer God of This World (at least until A.D. 2133)?? This is chilling-stuff!! Please notice that I intend my religious-posting to be a science-fictional conceptual-crutch. I'm not attempting to convert anyone to anything -- and I'm not trying to spearhead a movement. Please consider the following study-list:

    1. The Church of England Book of Common Prayer.

    2. Patriarchs and Prophets (Ellen White).

    3. Job through Malachi (New King James Version).

    4. Prophets and Kings (Ellen White).

    5. Luke through Jude (New King James Version).

    6. The Desire of Ages (Ellen White).

    7. Sacred Classical Music.

    Imagine spending a lifetime studying all of the above, in the context of Liverpool Anglican Cathedral. What sort of person might emerge from such a study?? Would any church or religion embrace them (if they were strictly-honest)??

    http://www.whiteestate.org/books/pp/pp67.html The Scripture account of Saul's visit to the woman of Endor has been a source of perplexity to many students of the Bible. There are some who take the position that Samuel was actually present at the interview with Saul, but the Bible itself furnishes sufficient ground for a contrary conclusion. If, as claimed by some, Samuel was in heaven, he must have been summoned thence, either by the power of God or by that of Satan. None can believe for a moment that Satan had power to call the holy prophet of God from heaven to honor the incantations of an abandoned woman. Nor can we conclude that God summoned him to the witch's cave; for the Lord had already refused to communicate with Saul, by dreams, by Urim, or by prophets. 1 Samuel 28:6. These were God's own appointed mediums of communication, and He did not pass them by to deliver the message through the agent of Satan.

    The message itself is sufficient evidence of its origin. Its object was not to lead Saul to repentance, but to urge him on to ruin; and this is not the work of God, but of Satan. Furthermore, the act of Saul in consulting a sorceress is cited in Scripture as one reason why he was rejected by God and abandoned to destruction: "Saul died for his transgression which he committed against the Lord, even against the word of the Lord, which he kept not, and also for asking counsel of one that had a familiar spirit, to inquire of it; and inquired not of the Lord: therefore He slew him, and turned the kingdom unto David the son of Jesse." 1 Chronicles 10:13, 14. Here it is distinctly stated that Saul inquired of the familiar spirit, not of the Lord. He did not communicate with Samuel, the prophet of God; but through the sorceress he held intercourse with Satan. Satan could not present the real Samuel, but he did present a counterfeit, that served his purpose of deception.

    Nearly all forms of ancient sorcery and witchcraft were founded upon a belief in communion with the dead. Those who practiced the arts of necromancy claimed to have intercourse with departed spirits, and to obtain through them a knowledge of future events. This custom of consulting the dead is referred to in the prophecy of Isaiah: "When they shall say unto you, Seek unto them that have familiar spirits, and unto wizards that peep and that mutter: should not a people seek unto their God? for the living to the dead?" Isaiah 8:19.

    This same belief in communion with the dead formed the cornerstone of heathen idolatry. The gods of the heathen were believed to be the deified spirits of departed heroes. Thus the religion of the heathen was a worship of the dead. This is evident from the Scriptures. In the account of the sin of Israel at Bethpeor, it is stated: "Israel abode in Shittim, and the people began to commit whoredom with the daughters of Moab. And they called the people unto the sacrifices of their gods: and the people did eat, and bowed down to their gods. And Israel joined himself unto Baalpeor." Numbers 25:1-3. The psalmist tells us to what kind of gods these sacrifices were offered. Speaking of the same apostasy of the Israelites, he says, "They joined themselves also unto Baalpeor, and ate the sacrifices of the dead" (Psalm 106:28); that is, sacrifices that had been offered to the dead.

    The deification of the dead has held a prominent place in nearly every system of heathenism, as has also the supposed communion with the dead. The gods were believed to communicate their will to men, and also, when consulted, to give them counsel. Of this character were the famous oracles of Greece and Rome.

    The belief in communion with the dead is still held, even in professedly Christian lands. Under the name of spiritualism the practice of communicating with beings claiming to be the spirits of the departed has become widespread. It is calculated to take hold of the sympathies of those who have laid their loved ones in the grave. Spiritual beings sometimes appear to persons in the form of their deceased friends, and relate incidents connected with their lives and perform acts which they performed while living. In this way they lead men to believe that their dead friends are angels, hovering over them and communicating with them. Those who thus assume to be the spirits of the departed are regarded with a certain idolatry, and with many their word has greater weight than the word of God.

    There are many, however, who regard spiritualism as a mere imposture. The manifestations by which it supports its claims to a supernatural character are attributed to fraud on the part of the medium. But while it is true that the results of trickery have often been palmed off as genuine manifestations, there have also been marked evidences of supernatural power. And many who reject spiritualism as the result of human skill or cunning will, when confronted with manifestations which they cannot account for upon this ground, be led to acknowledge its claims.

    Modern spiritualism and the forms of ancient witchcraft and idol worship--all having communion with the dead as their vital principle--are founded upon that first lie by which Satan beguiled Eve in Eden: "Ye shall not surely die: for God doth know that in the day ye eat thereof, . . . ye shall be as gods." Genesis 3:4, 5. Alike based upon falsehood and perpetuating the same, they are alike from the father of lies.

    The Hebrews were expressly forbidden to engage in any manner in pretended communion with the dead. God closed this door effectually when He said: "The dead know not anything. . . . Neither have they any more a portion forever in anything that is done under the sun." Ecclesiastes 9:5, 6. "His breath goeth forth, he returneth to his earth; in that very day his thoughts perish." Psalm 146:4. And the Lord declared to Israel: "The soul that turneth after such as have familiar spirits, and after wizards, to go a whoring after them, I will even set My face against that soul, and will cut him off from among his people." Leviticus 20:6.

    The "familiar spirits" were not the spirits of the dead, but evil angels, the messengers of Satan. Ancient idolatry, which, as we have seen, comprises both worship of the dead and pretended communion with them, is declared by the Bible to have been demon worship. The apostle Paul, in warning his brethren against participating, in any manner, in the idolatry of their heathen neighbors, says, "The things which the Gentiles sacrifice, they sacrifice to devils, and not to God, and I would not that ye should have fellowship with devils." 1 Corinthians 10:20. The psalmist, speaking of Israel, says that "they sacrificed their sons and their daughters unto devils," and in the next verse he explains that they sacrificed them "unto the idols of Canaan." Psalm 106:37, 38. In their supposed worship of dead men they were in reality worshiping demons.

    Modern spiritualism, resting upon the same foundation, is but a revival in a new form of the witchcraft and demon worship that God condemned and prohibited of old. It is foretold in the Scriptures, which declare that "in the latter times some shall depart from the faith, giving heed to seducing spirits, and doctrines of devils." 1 Timothy 4:1. Paul, in his second letter to the Thessalonians, points to the special working of Satan in spiritualism as an event to take place immediately before the second advent of Christ. Speaking of Christ's second coming, he declares that it is "after the working of Satan with all power and signs and lying wonders." 2 Thessalonians 2:9. And Peter, describing the dangers to which the church was to be exposed in the last days, says that as there were false prophets who led Israel into sin, so there will be false teachers, "who privily shall bring in damnable heresies, even denying the Lord that bought them. . . . And many shall follow their pernicious ways." 2 Peter 2:1, 2. Here the apostle has pointed out one of the marked characteristics of spiritualist teachers. They refuse to acknowledge Christ as the Son of God. Concerning such teachers the beloved John declares: "Who is a liar but he that denieth that Jesus is the Christ? He is antichrist, that denieth the Father and the Son. Whosoever denieth the Son, the same hath not the Father." 1 John 2:22, 23. Spiritualism, by denying Christ, denies both the Father and the Son, and the Bible pronounces it the manifestation of antichrist.

    By the prediction of Saul's doom, given through the woman of Endor, Satan planned to ensnare the people of Israel. He hoped that they would be inspired with confidence in the sorceress, and would be led to consult her. Thus they would turn from God as their counselor and would place themselves under the guidance of Satan. The lure by which spiritualism attracts the multitudes is its pretended power to draw aside the veil from the future and reveal to men what God has hidden. God has in His word opened before us the great events of the future--all that it is essential for us to know--and He has given us a safe guide for our feet amid all its perils; but it is Satan's purpose to destroy men's confidence in God, to make them dissatisfied with their condition in life, and to lead them to seek a knowledge of what God has wisely veiled from them, and to despise what He has revealed in His Holy Word.

    There are many who become restless when they cannot know the definite outcome of affairs. They cannot endure uncertainty, and in their impatience they refuse to wait to see the salvation of God. Apprehended evils drive them nearly distracted. They give way to their rebellious feelings, and run hither and thither in passionate grief, seeking intelligence concerning that which has not been revealed. If they would but trust in God, and watch unto prayer, they would find divine consolation. Their spirit would be calmed by communion with God. The weary and the heavy-laden would find rest unto their souls if they would only go to Jesus; but when they neglect the means that God has ordained for their comfort, and resort to other sources, hoping to learn what God has withheld, they commit the error of Saul, and thereby gain only a knowledge of evil.

    God is not pleased with this course, and has expressed it in the most explicit terms. This impatient haste to tear away the veil from the future reveals a lack of faith in God and leaves the soul open to the suggestions of the master deceiver. Satan leads men to consult those that have familiar spirits; and by revealing hidden things of the past, he inspires confidence in his power to foretell things to come. By experience gained through the long ages he can reason from cause to effect and often forecast, with a degree of accuracy, some of the future events of man's life. Thus he in enabled to deceive poor, misguided souls and bring them under his power and lead them captive at his will.

    God has given us the warning by His prophet: "When they shall say unto you, Seek unto them that have familiar spirits, and unto wizards that peep and that mutter: should not a people seek unto their God? for the living to the dead? To the law and to the testimony: if they speak not according to this word, it is because there is no light in them." Isaiah 8:19, 20.

    Shall those who have a holy God, infinite in wisdom and power, go unto wizards, whose knowledge comes from intimacy with the enemy of our Lord? God Himself is the light of His people; He bids them fix their eyes by faith upon the glories that are veiled from human sight. The Sun of Righteousness sends its bright beams into their hearts; they have light from the throne of heaven, and they have no desire to turn away from the source of light to the messengers of Satan.

    The demon's message to Saul, although it was a denunciation of sin and a prophecy of retribution, was not meant to reform him, but to goad him to despair and ruin. Oftener, however, it serves the tempter's purpose best to lure men to destruction by flattery. The teaching of the demon gods in ancient times fostered the vilest license. The divine precepts condemning sin and enforcing righteousness were set aside; truth was light regarded, and impurity was not only permitted but enjoined. Spiritualism declares that there is no death, no sin, no judgment, no retribution; that "men are unfallen demigods;" that desire is the highest law; and that man is accountable only to himself. The barriers that God has erected to guard truth, purity, and reverence are broken down, and many are thus emboldened in sin. Does not such teaching suggest an origin similar to that of demon worship?

    The Lord presented before Israel the results of holding communion with evil spirits, in the abominations of the Canaanites: they were without natural affection, idolaters, adulterers, murderers, and abominable by every corrupt thought and revolting practice. Men do not know their own hearts; for "the heart is deceitful above all things, and desperately wicked." Jeremiah 17:9. But God understands the tendencies of the depraved nature of man. Then, as now, Satan was watching to bring about conditions favorable to rebellion, that the people of Israel might make themselves as abhorrent to God as were the Canaanites. The adversary of souls is ever on the alert to open channels for the unrestrained flow of evil in us; for he desires that we may be ruined, and be condemned before God.

    Satan was determined to keep his hold on the land of Canaan, and when it was made the habitation of the children of Israel, and the law of God was made the law of the land, he hated Israel with a cruel and malignant hatred and plotted their destruction.

    Through the agency of evil spirits strange gods were introduced; and because of transgression, the chosen people were finally scattered from the Land of Promise. This history Satan is striving to repeat in our day. God is leading His people out from the abominations of the world, that they may keep His law; and because of this, the rage of "the accuser of our brethren" knows no bounds. "The devil is come down unto you, having great wrath, because he knoweth that he hath but a short time." Revelation 12:10, 12. The antitypical land of promise is just before us, and Satan is determined to destroy the people of God and cut them off from their inheritance. The admonition, "Watch ye and pray, lest ye enter into temptation" (Mark 14:38), was never more needed than now.

    The word of the Lord to ancient Israel is addressed also to His people in this age: "Regard not them that have familiar spirits, neither seek after wizards, to be defiled by them;" "for all that do these things are an abomination unto the Lord." Leviticus 19:31; Deuteronomy 18:12.

    http://www.whiteestate.org/books/pp/pp68.html David and his men had not taken part in the battle between Saul and the Philistines, though they had marched with the Philistines to the field of conflict. As the two armies prepared to join battle the son of Jesse found himself in a situation of great perplexity. It was expected that he would fight for the Philistines. Should he in the engagement quit the post assigned him and retire from the field, he would not only brand himself with cowardice, but with ingratitude and treachery to Achish, who had protected him and confided in him. Such an act would cover his name with infamy, and would expose him to the wrath of enemies more to be feared than Saul. Yet he could not for a moment consent to fight against Israel. Should he do this, he would become a traitor to his country--the enemy of God and of His people. It would forever bar his way to the throne of Israel; and should Saul be slain in the engagement, his death would be charged upon David.

    David was caused to feel that he had missed his path. Far better would it have been for him to find refuge in God's strong fortresses of the mountains than with the avowed enemies of Jehovah and His people. But the Lord in His great mercy did not punish this error of His servant by leaving him to himself in his distress and perplexity; for though David, losing his grasp on divine power, had faltered and turned aside from the path of strict integrity, it was still the purpose of his heart to be true to God. While Satan and his host were busy helping the adversaries of God and of Israel to plan against a king who had forsaken God, and the angels of the Lord were working to deliver David from the peril into which he had fallen. Heavenly messengers moved upon the Philistine princes to protest against the presence of David and his force with the army in the approaching conflict.

    "What do these Hebrews here?" cried the Philistine lords, pressing about Achish. The latter, unwilling to part with so important an ally, answered, "Is not this David, the servant of Saul the king of Israel, which hath been with me these days, or these years, and I have found no fault in him since he fell unto me unto this day?"

    But the princes angrily persisted in their demand: "Make this fellow return, that he may go again to his place which thou hast appointed him, and let him not go down with us to battle, lest in the battle he be an adversary to us: for wherewith should he reconcile himself unto his master? should it not be with the heads of these men? Is not this David, of whom they sang one to another in dances, saying, Saul slew his thousands, and David his ten thousands?" The slaughter of their famed champion and the triumph of Israel upon that occasion were still fresh in the memory of the Philistine lords. They did not believe that David would fight against his own people; and should he, in the heat of battle, take sides with them, he could inflict greater harm on the Philistines than would the whole of Saul's army.

    Thus Achish was forced to yield, and calling David, said unto him, "Surely as Jehovah liveth, thou hast been upright, and thy going out and thy coming in with me in the host is good in my sight: for I have not found evil in thee since the day of thy coming unto me unto this day. Nevertheless the lords favor thee not. Wherefore now return, and go in peace, that thou displease not the lords of the Philistines."

    David, fearing to betray his real feelings, answered, "But what have I done? and what hast thou found in thy servant so long as I have been with thee unto this day, that I may not go fight against the enemies of my lord the king?"

    The reply of Achish must have sent a thrill of shame and remorse through David's heart, as he thought how unworthy of a servant of Jehovah were the deceptions to which he had stooped. "I know that thou art good in my sight, as an angel of God," said the king: "notwithstanding, the princes of the Philistines have said, He shall not go up with us to the battle. Wherefore now rise up early in the morning with thy master's servants that are come with thee: and as soon as ye be up early in the morning, and have light, depart." Thus the snare in which David had become entangled was broken, and he was set free.

    After three days' travel David and his band of six hundred men reached Ziklag, their Philistine home. But a scene of desolation met their view. The Amalekites, taking advantage of David's absence, with his force, had avenged themselves for his incursions into their territory. They had surprised the city while it was left unguarded, and having sacked and burned it, had departed, taking all the women and children as captives, with much spoil.

    Dumb with horror and amazement, David and his men for a little time gazed in silence upon the blackened and smoldering ruins. Then as a sense of their terrible desolation burst upon them, those battle-scarred warriors "lifted up their voice and wept, until they had no more power to weep."

    Here again David was chastened for the lack of faith that had led him to place himself among the Philistines. He had opportunity to see how much safety could be found among the foes of God and His people. David's followers turned upon him as the cause of their calamities. He had provoked the vengeance of the Amalekites by his attack upon them; yet, too confident of security in the midst of his enemies, he had left the city unguarded. Maddened with grief and rage, his soldiers were now ready for any desperate measures, and they threatened even to stone their leader.

    David seemed to be cut off from every human support. All that he held dear on earth had been swept from him. Saul had driven him from his country; the Philistines had driven him from the camp; the Amalekites had plundered his city; his wives and children had been made prisoners; and his own familiar friends had banded against him, and threatened him even with death. In this hour of utmost extremity David, instead of permitting his mind to dwell upon these painful circumstances, looked earnestly to God for help. He "encouraged himself in the Lord." He reviewed his past eventful life. Wherein had the Lord ever forsaken him? His soul was refreshed in recalling the many evidences of God's favor. The followers of David, by their discontent and impatience, made their affliction doubly grievous; but the man of God, having even greater cause for grief, bore himself with fortitude. "What time I am afraid, I will trust in Thee" (Psalm 56:3), was the language of his heart. Though he himself could not discern a way out of the difficulty, God could see it, and would teach him what to do.

    Sending for Abiathar the priest, the son of Ahimelech, "David inquired of the Lord, saying, If I pursue after this troop, shall I overtake them?" The answer was, "Pursue: for thou shalt surely overtake them, and shalt without fail recover all." 1 Samuel 30:8, R.V.

    At these words the tumult of grief and passion ceased. David and his soldiers at once set out in pursuit of their fleeing foe. So rapid was their march, that upon reaching the brook Besor, which empties near Gaza into the Mediterranean Sea, two hundred of the band were compelled by exhaustion to remain behind. But David with the remaining four hundred pressed forward, nothing daunted.

    Advancing, they came upon an Egyptian slave apparently about to perish from weariness and hunger. Upon receiving food and drink, however, he revived, and they learned that he had been left to die by his cruel master, an Amalekite belonging to the invading force. He told the story of the raid and pillage; and then, having exacted a promise that he should not be slain or delivered to his master, he consented to lead David's company to the camp of their enemies.

    As they came in sight of the encampment a scene of revelry met their gaze. The victorious host were holding high festival. "They were spread abroad upon all the earth, eating and drinking, and dancing, because of all the great spoil that they had taken out of the land of the Philistines, and out of the land of Judah." An immediate attack was ordered, and the pursuers rushed fiercely upon their prey. The Amalekites were surprised and thrown into confusion. The battle was continued all that night and the following day, until nearly the entire host was slain. Only a band of four hundred men, mounted upon camels, succeeded in making their escape. The word of the Lord was fulfilled. "David recovered all that the Amalekites had carried away: and David rescued his two wives. And there was nothing lacking to them, neither small nor great, neither sons nor daughters, neither spoil, nor anything that they had taken to them: David recovered all."

    When David had invaded the territory of the Amalekites, he had put to the sword all the inhabitants that fell into his hands. But for the restraining power of God the Amalekites would have retaliated by destroying the people of Ziklag. They decided to spare the captives, desiring to heighten the honor of the triumph by leading home a large number of prisoners, and intending afterward to sell them as slaves. Thus, unwittingly, they fulfilled God's purpose, keeping the prisoners unharmed, to be restored to their husbands and fathers.

    All earthly powers are under the control of the Infinite One. To the mightiest ruler, to the most cruel oppressor, He says, "Hitherto shalt thou come, but no further." Job 38:11. God's power is constantly exercised to counteract the agencies of evil; He is ever at work among men, not for their destruction, but for their correction and preservation.

    With great rejoicing the victors took up their homeward march. Upon reaching their companions who had remained behind, the more selfish and unruly of the four hundred urged that those who had had no part in the battle should not share the spoils; that it was enough for them to recover each his wife and children. But David would permit no such arrangement. "Ye shall not do so, my brethren," he said, "with that which the Lord hath given us. . . . As his part is that goeth down to the battle, so shall his part be that tarrieth by the stuff; they shall part alike." Thus the matter was settled, and it afterward became a statute in Israel that all who were honorably connected with a military campaign should share the spoils equally with those who engaged in actual combat.

    Besides recovering all the spoil that had been taken from Ziklag, David and his band had captured extensive flocks and herds belonging to the Amalekites. These were called "David's spoil;" and upon returning to Ziklag, he sent from this spoil presents to the elders of his own tribe of Judah. In this distribution all those were remembered who had befriended him and his followers in the mountain fastnesses, when he had been forced to flee from place to place for his life. Their kindness and sympathy, so precious to the hunted fugitive, were thus gratefully acknowledged.

    It was the third day since David and his warriors returned to Ziklag. As they labored to restore their ruined homes, they watched with anxious hearts for tidings of the battle which they knew must have been fought between Israel and the Philistines. Suddenly a messenger entered the town, "with his clothes rent, and earth upon his head." He was at once brought to David, before whom he bowed with reverence, expressing recognition of him as a powerful prince, whose favor he desired. David eagerly inquired how the battle had gone. The fugitive reported Saul's defeat and death, and the death of Jonathan. But he went beyond a simple statement of facts. Evidently supposing that David must cherish enmity toward his relentless persecutor, the stranger hoped to secure honor to himself as the slayer of the king. With an air of boasting the man went on to relate that during the battle he found the monarch of Israel wounded, and sore pressed by his foes, and that at his own request the messenger had slain him. The crown from his head and the golden bracelets from his arm he had brought to David. He confidently expected that these tidings would be hailed with joy, and that a rich reward would be his for the part that he had acted.

    But "David took hold on his clothes, and rent them; and likewise all the men that were with him: and they mourned, and wept, and fasted until even, for Saul, and for Jonathan his son, and for the people of the Lord, and for the house of Israel; because they were fallen by the sword."

    The first shock of the fearful tidings past, David's thoughts returned to the stranger herald, and the crime of which, according to his own statement, he was guilty. The chief demanded of the young man, "Whence art thou?" And he answered, "I am the son of a stranger, an Amalekite. And David said unto him, How wast thou not afraid to stretch forth thine hand to destroy the Lord's anointed?" Twice David had had Saul in his power; but when urged to slay him, he had refused to lift his hand against him who had been consecrated by the command of God to rule over Israel. Yet the Amalekite feared not to boast that he had slain the king of Israel. He had accused himself of a crime worthy of death, and the penalty was inflicted at once. David said, "Thy blood be upon thy head; for thy mouth hath testified against thee, saying, I have slain the Lord's anointed."

    David's grief at the death of Saul was sincere and deep, evincing the generosity of a noble nature. He did not exult in the fall of his enemy. The obstacle that had barred his access to the throne of Israel was removed, but at this he did not rejoice. Death had obliterated the remembrance of Saul's distrust and cruelty, and now nothing in his history was thought of but that which was noble and kingly. The name of Saul was linked with that of Jonathan, whose friendship had been so true and so unselfish.

    The song in which David gave utterance to the feelings of his heart became a treasure to his nation, and to the people of God in all subsequent ages:

    "Thy glory, O Israel, is slain upon thy high places!
    How are the mighty fallen!
    Tell it not in Gath,
    Publish it not in the streets of Ashkelon;
    Lest the daughters of the Philistines rejoice,
    Lest the daughters of the uncircumcised triumph.
    Ye mountains of Gilboa,
    Let there be no dew nor rain upon you, neither fields of
    offerings:
    For there the shield of the mighty was vilely cast away,
    The shield of Saul as of one not anointed with oil. . . .
    Saul and Jonathan were lovely and pleasant in their lives,
    And in their death they were not divided;
    They were swifter than eagles,
    They were stronger than lions.
    Ye daughters of Israel, weep over Saul,
    Who clothed you in scarlet delicately,
    Who put ornaments of gold upon your apparel.
    How are the mighty fallen in the midst of the battle!
    Jonathan is slain upon thy high places.
    I am distressed for thee, my brother Jonathan:
    Very pleasant hast thou been unto me:
    Thy love to me was wonderful,
    Passing the love of women.
    How are the mighty fallen,
    And the weapons of war perished!"
    Samuel 1:19-27, R.V.

    http://www.whiteestate.org/books/pp/pp69.html The death of Saul removed the dangers that had made David an exile. The way was now open for him to return to his own land. When the days of mourning for Saul and Jonathan were ended, "David inquired of the Lord, saying, Shall I go up into any of the cities of Judah? And the Lord said unto him, Go up. And David said, Whither shall I go up? And He said, Unto Hebron."

    Hebron was twenty miles north from Beersheba, and about midway between that city and the future site of Jerusalem. It was originally called Kirjath-arba, the city of Arba, the father of Anak. Later it was called Mamre, and here was the burial place of the patriarchs, "the cave of Machpelah." Hebron had been the possession of Caleb and was now the chief city of Judah. It lies in a valley surrounded by fertile hill country and fruitful lands. The most beautiful vineyards of Palestine were on its borders, together with numerous plantations of olive and other fruit trees.

    David and his followers immediately prepared to obey the instruction which they had received from God. The six hundred armed men, with their wives and children, their flocks and herds, were soon on the way to Hebron. As the caravan entered the city the men of Judah were waiting to welcome David as the future king of Israel. Arrangements were at once made for his coronation. "And there they anointed David king over the house of Judah." But no effort was made to establish his authority by force over the other tribes.

    One of the first acts of the new-crowned monarch was to express his tender regard for the memory of Saul and Jonathan. Upon learning of the brave deed of the men of Jabesh-gilead in rescuing the bodies of the fallen leaders and giving them honorable burial, David sent an embassy to Jabesh with the message, "Blessed be ye of the Lord, that ye have showed this kindness unto your lord, even unto Saul, and have buried him. And now the Lord show kindness and truth unto you: and I also will requite you this kindness." And he announced his own accession to the throne of Judah and invited the allegiance of those who had proved themselves so truehearted.

    The Philistines did not oppose the action of Judah in making David king. They had befriended him in his exile, in order to harass and weaken the kingdom of Saul, and now they hoped that because of their former kindness to David the extension of his power would, in the end, work to their advantage. But David's reign was not to be free from trouble. With his coronation began the dark record of conspiracy and rebellion. David did not sit upon a traitor's throne; God had chosen him to be king of Israel, and there had been no occasion for distrust or opposition. Yet hardly had his authority been acknowledged by the men of Judah, when through the influence of Abner, Ishbosheth, the son of Saul, was proclaimed king, and set upon a rival throne in Israel.

    Ishbosheth was but a weak and incompetent representative of the house of Saul, while David was pre-eminently qualified to bear the responsibilities of the kingdom. Abner, the chief agent in raising Ishbosheth to kingly power, had been commander-in-chief of Saul's army, and was the most distinguished man in Israel. Abner knew that David had been appointed by the Lord to the throne of Israel, but having so long hunted and pursued him, he was not now willing that the son of Jesse should succeed to the kingdom over which Saul had reigned.

    The circumstances under which Abner was placed served to develop his real character and showed him to be ambitious and unprincipled. He had been intimately associated with Saul and had been influenced by the spirit of the king to despise the man whom God had chosen to reign over Israel. His hatred had been increased by the cutting rebuke that David had given him at the time when the cruse of water and the spear of the king had been taken from the side of Saul as he slept in the camp. He remembered how David had cried in the hearing of the king and the people of Israel, "Art not thou a valiant man? and who is like to thee in Israel? wherefore then hast thou not kept thy lord the king? . . . This thing is not good that thou hast done. As the Lord liveth, ye are worthy to die, because ye have not kept your master, the Lord's anointed." This reproof had rankled in his breast, and he determined to carry out his revengeful purpose and create division in Israel, whereby he himself might be exalted. He employed the representative of departed royalty to advance his own selfish ambitions and purposes. He knew that the people loved Jonathan. His memory was cherished, and Saul's first successful campaigns had not been forgotten by the army. With determination worthy a better cause, this rebellious leader went forward to carry out his plans.

    Mahanaim, on the farther side of Jordan, was chosen as the royal residence, since it offered the greatest security against attack, either from David or from the Philistines. Here the coronation of Ishbosheth took place. His reign was first accepted by the tribes east of Jordan, and was finally extended over all Israel except Judah. For two years the son of Saul enjoyed his honors in his secluded capital. But Abner, intent upon extending his power over all Israel, prepared for aggressive warfare. And "there was long war between the house of Saul and the house of David: but David waxed stronger and stronger, and the house of Saul waxed weaker and weaker."

    At last treachery overthrew the throne that malice and ambition had established. Abner, becoming incensed against the weak and incompetent Ishbosheth, deserted to David, with the offer to bring over to him all the tribes of Israel. His proposals were accepted by the king, and he was dismissed with honor to accomplish his purpose. But the favorable reception of so valiant and famed a warrior excited the jealousy of Joab, the commander-in-chief of David's army. There was a blood feud between Abner and Joab, the former having slain Asahel, Joab's brother, during the war between Israel and Judah. Now Joab, seeing an opportunity to avenge his brother's death and rid himself of a prospective rival, basely took occasion to waylay and murder Abner.

    David, upon hearing of this treacherous assault, exclaimed, "I and my kingdom are guiltless before the Lord forever from the blood of Abner the son of Ner. Let it rest on the head of Joab; and on all his father's house." In view of the unsettled state of the kingdom, and the power and position of the murderers--for Joab's brother Abishai had been united with him--David could not visit the crime with just retribution, yet he publicly manifested his abhorrence of the bloody deed. The burial of Abner was attended with public honors. The army, with Joab at their head, were required to take part in the services of mourning, with rent garments and clothed in sackcloth. The king manifested his grief by keeping a fast upon the day of burial; he followed the bier as chief mourner; and at the grave he pronounced an elegy which was a cutting rebuke of the murderers. "The king lamented over Abner, and said:

    "Died Abner as a fool dieth?
    Thy hands were not bound,
    Nor thy feet put into fetters:
    As a man falleth before wicked men,
    So fellest thou."

    David's magnanimous recognition of one who had been his bitter enemy won the confidence and admiration of all Israel. "All the people took notice of it, and it pleased them: as whatsoever the king did pleased all the people. For all the people and all Israel understood that day that it was not of the king to slay Abner the son of Ner." In the private circle of his trusted counselors and attendants the king spoke of the crime, and recognizing his own inability to punish the murderers as he desired, he left them to the justice of God: "Know ye not that there is a prince and a great man fallen this day in Israel? And I am this day weak, though anointed king; and these men the sons of Zeruiah be too hard for me: the Lord shall reward the doer of evil according to his wickedness."

    Abner had been sincere in his offers and representations to David, yet his motives were base and selfish. He had persistently opposed the king of God's appointment, in the expectation of securing honor to himself. It was resentment, wounded pride, and passion that led him to forsake the cause he had so long served; and in deserting to David he hoped to receive the highest position of honor in his service. Had he succeeded in his purpose, his talents and ambition, his great influence and want of godliness, would have endangered the throne of David and the peace and prosperity of the nation.

    "When Saul's son heard that Abner was dead in Hebron, his hands were feeble, and all the Israelites were troubled." It was evident that the kingdom could not long be maintained. Soon another act of treachery completed the downfall of the waning power. Ishbosheth was foully murdered by two of his captains, who, cutting off his head, hastened with it to the king of Judah, hoping thus to ingratiate themselves in his favor.

    They appeared before David with the gory witness to their crime, saying, "Behold the head of Ishbosheth the son of Saul thine enemy, which sought thy life; and the Lord hath avenged my lord the king this day of Saul, and of his seed." But David, whose throne God Himself had established, and whom God had delivered from his adversaries, did not desire the aid of treachery to establish his power. He told these murderers of the doom visited upon him who boasted of slaying Saul. "How much more," he added, "when wicked men have slain a righteous person in his own house upon his bed? shall I not therefore now require his blood of your hand, and take you away from the earth? And David commanded his young men, and they slew them. . . . But they took the head of Ishbosheth and buried it in the sepulchre of Abner in Hebron."

    After the death of Ishbosheth there was a general desire among the leading men of Israel that David should become king of all the tribes. "Then came all the tribes of Israel to David unto Hebron, and spake, saying, Behold, we are thy bone and thy flesh." They declared, "Thou wast he that leddest out and broughtest in Israel: and the Lord said to thee, Thou shalt feed My people Israel, and thou shalt be a captain over Israel. So all the elders of Israel came to the king to Hebron; and King David made a league with them in Hebron before the Lord." Thus through the providence of God the way had been opened for him to come to the throne. He had no personal ambition to gratify, for he had not sought the honor to which he had been brought.

    More than eight thousand of the descendants of Aaron and of the Levites waited upon David. The change in the sentiments of the people was marked and decisive. The revolution was quiet and dignified, befitting the great work they were doing. Nearly half a million souls, the former subjects of Saul, thronged Hebron and its environs. The very hills and valleys were alive with the multitudes. The hour for the coronation was appointed; the man who had been expelled from the court of Saul, who had fled to the mountains and hills and to the caves of the earth to preserve his life, was about to receive the highest honor that can be conferred upon man by his fellow man. Priests and elders, clothed in the garments of their sacred office, officers and soldiers with glittering spear and helmet, and strangers from long distances, stood to witness the coronation of the chosen king. David was arrayed in the royal robe. The sacred oil was put upon his brow by the high priest, for the anointing by Samuel had been prophetic of what would take place at the inauguration of the king. The time had come, and David, by solemn rite, was consecrated to his office as God's vicegerent. The scepter was placed in his hands. The covenant of his righteous sovereignty was written, and the people gave their pledges of loyalty. The diadem was placed upon his brow, and the coronation ceremony was over. Israel had a king by divine appointment. He who had waited patiently for the Lord, beheld the promise of God fulfilled. "And David went on, and grew great, and the Lord God of hosts was with him." 2 Samuel 5:10.







    avatar
    orthodoxymoron

    Posts : 9665
    Join date : 2010-09-28

    Re: The United States of the Solar System, A.D. 2133 (Book Six)

    Post  orthodoxymoron on Sun Jun 24, 2018 10:49 am

    My computer situation is a bit better today (as far as overheating) but I still suspect that I've made myself a target (in so many ways) even though I've made good on my pledge (for several years) to just keep doing what I'm doing on this website (without moving too quickly). I don't belong to any group, and I don't have secret contacts. I just surf this site, and listen to Sherry Shriner, in the context of my previous instruction and presuppositions. This is a very-passive quest. I could move SO Much quicker, and actually make some money in the process. I've recently been reluctant to move in a monetary-direction relative to this present quest. I'm flying-blind, and I think a lot of people (and other than people) wish to shoot me down. Just because I'm paranoid doesn't mean they're not out to get me. Notice in the video at the bottom of the last post, that A.D. 2031 is a featured date. The AED said I'd be working for 'them' in 20 years (and that was in A.D. 2011) so that would be A.D. 2031. A forum-member (who I won't name presently) recently stated that the next BIG Event will occur in A.D. 2031. This same member has said some other interesting things (which I don't want to talk about).

    I've mentioned this before, but several years ago, at an Episcopal study-group, I asked a penetrating and pertinent question. The response was "That's Just the Way It Is." I never went back. Please know that this is a somewhat arbitrary quest. I selected a particular area of research, but I could've selected an approach from a billion possibilities. I'm not necessarily giving my quest my best effort. This really is passive and sloppy pseudo-scholarship. I hint a lot. I keep you guessing, but I keep telling you that's what I'm doing. Does anyone pay any attention to what I actually print on this site, or do you just get scared and offended by the scary pictures?? Within my biblical focus of Job through Malachi, consider the following three groups:

    1. Job through Song of Solomon.

    2. Isaiah through Daniel.

    3. Hosea through Malachi.

    What's going on here?? Here's That Famous Minimal-List (one more time). I'm NOT claiming this is the "Truth". I am simply suggesting this is an important part of the puzzle. What you think while reading might be MUCH More Important than what you're reading!! This is only the beginning!!

    1. Patriarchs and Prophets (Ellen White).

    2. The SDA Bible Commentary -- Volume 3 (1 Chronicles to Song of Solomon).

    3. Prophets and Kings (Ellen White).

    4. The SDA Bible Commentary -- Volume 4 (Isaiah to Malachi).

    5. The Desire of Ages (Ellen White).

    6. The SDA Bible Commentary -- Volume 6 (Acts to Ephesians).

    7. Sacred Classical Music.

    The recommended-plan is to read these sources in order (straight-through -- over and over -- while listening to sacred classical music) as a mental and spiritual exercise. Here is something which you might find interesting (but I am not endorsing it). Angels In The Flesh by Sherry Shriner. http://www.sherryshriner.com When I told the Ancient Egyptian Deity that I listened regularly to Sherry Shriner -- they replied "I know you do." I think Sherry knows a HUGE amount of forbidden knowledge -- yet I take everything she says with a sea of salt. I simply wish to be challenged by what she presents. One thing I keep wondering about is how she can regularly speak of horrific subjects without hesitation or emotion?! Also, the books of the Bible I referred to in the previous post don't get discussed very often -- and it seems to me as if they are central. I could say a lot regarding what I think about Sherry -- and who she might really be -- but I won't go there. I've hinted at a lot of things -- and just moved on -- so you might have to really dig through this thread to put it all together. I've been somewhat vague -- on purpose -- and some of you probably know why.


    The battle of good and evil. It never stops. A perpetual war from the time you were born. Never mind the war has gone on for thousands of years behind the scenes in a realm we cannot see. It has always been a war and it is always been a war for your soul, and yet few people understand the depths of it, fewer realize their own role in it.

    A concept once understood, it has been buried during the church age. Knowledge once taken for granted by our Hebrew forefathers, now vehemently protested against by the church age false prophets put in place and influenced to keep the people of the Lord dumbed down and clueless.

    What is it they don't want you to know?

    Have we ever really grasped the concept of the spiritual realm that operates around us? And who we are?

    Let's start at the basics.

    Spirits are not only souls, but a name for Angels: For example,

    Zec 6:5 And the angel answered and said unto me, These are the four spirits of the heavens, which go forth from standing before the Lord of all the earth. (we know them through the book of Enoch as Gabriel, Michael, Uriel, and Raphael)
    Rev 1:4 John to the seven churches which are in Asia: Grace be unto you, and peace, from him which is, and which was, and which is to come; and from the seven Spirits which are before his throne;

    Rev 3:1 And unto the angel of the church in Sardis write; These things saith he that hath the seven Spirits of God, and the seven stars; I know thy works, that thou hast a name that thou livest, and art dead.

    Rev 4:5 And out of the throne proceeded lightnings and thunderings and voices: and there were seven lamps of fire burning before the throne, which are the seven Spirits of God.

    Rev 5:6 And I beheld, and, lo, in the midst of the throne and of the four beasts, and in the midst of the elders, stood a Lamb as it had been slain, having seven horns and seven eyes, which are the seven Spirits of God sent forth into all the earth.

    These Spirits are Angels.

    Lucifer also has his own spirits, "For they are the spirits of devils, working miracles, which go forth unto the kings of the earth and of the whole world, to gather them to the battle of that great day of God Almighty" Rev 16:14. These are literal people who work with and for him.

    And we were admonished by the Apostle John, "Beloved, believe not every spirit, but try the spirits whether they are of God: because many false prophets are gone out into the world" I John 4:1.

    This is something the Lord showed me recently when I was doing a word search on the term Spirits. It all started unraveling before my eyes as He opened my eyes to reveal more of this truth to me. He has been showing me this truth over the past several months through various ways but when it started jumping out at me again during the study on Spirits in the Scriptures recently I knew it was time to reveal it.

    The Bible mentions various types of spirits: familiar spirits, unclean spirits (Matt. 10:1), evil spirits (Matt. 8:16), seducing spirits (I Tim. 4:1), angels spirits (Heb.1:7), and ministering spirits. Devils are also referred to as spirits (Matt. 8:16) and people are referred to as spirits: "By which also he went and preached unto the spirits in prison" 1Peter 3:19.

    Yahweh is the Father of all spirits, the creator:

    Num 16:22 And they fell upon their faces, and said, O God, the God of the spirits of all flesh,
    Num 27:16 Let the LORD, the God of the spirits of all flesh,

    Hbr 12:9 Furthermore we have had fathers of our flesh which corrected [us], and we gave [them] reverence: shall we not much rather be in subjection unto the Father of spirits, and live?

    A spirit is a human soul that has left the body. It also is another name for angels. Angels don't have flesh bodies. However they can appear in human form when necessary and still be spirits. When Jesus arose from the dead He was a Spirit, yet he mingled with the apostles and others for 40 days before He ascended into heaven. He had a body that looked human, it just wasn't one made of flesh. Angels have appeared to humans such as Abraham, Lot, and the Scriptures say we can entertain angels and be unaware of it. Although they look human, can eat and drink like humans, they are not human bodies and they have supernatural capabilities.

    It is Yahweh who created and creates spirits. When angels rebel against Him they become fallen angels and lose their first estate which is called heaven. Heaven is where the angels reside or have access to. It is their home. When they rebel against the Most High they are kicked out and must make their home somewhere else until they are judged for their rebellion. Some are judged right away, others are allowed to wait until the end of the age for their judgment.

    As humans, we have souls which are our spirits, they are one in the same, they never die, however they live in a flesh body that does. The body will die but the spirit or soul will live on forever. A human is not immortal, but a spirit is.

    According to Strong's dictionary a soul is a living, breathing being with life in the blood. It is a person himself or herself, the inner being of that person, their mind, emotions, it is what makes you, you. It is also your spirit. Strong says a spirit is the power by which the human being feels, thinks, decides, the vital principal by which the body is animated, the soul. The spirit and the soul are the same thing. Put inside of flesh, they become what we call a human, what the Lord refers to as mankind.

    The Lord never refers to His creation as humans, but mankind. Man made in His kind of image. Mankind. Human is a pagan term for the sun god. Therefore mankind are spirits and angels placed in flesh or what most call human bodies.

    What most people don't realize is that there are good spirits and angels of God put in flesh bodies and there are bad spirits and angels of Lucifer placed in flesh bodies.

    Have we all existed before as spirits or angels and then placed into a fleshly body? Or are we a new creation put in a flesh body? I think either one can happen.

    Those born from above, are Yahweh's.

    Which means, not all are born from above.

    Only those with His Spirit can be redeemed, those born from above.

    John 3:3 Jesus answered and said unto him, Verily, verily, I say unto thee, Except a man be born again, he cannot see the kingdom of God.
    John 3:7 Marvel not that I said unto thee, Ye must be born again.

    In the Greek this should have been translated "born from above" and not "born again." In the Strong's the term born again means from above, from a higher place, of things which come from heaven or God, from the first, from the beginning, from the very first, and anew, over again. In other words, it should read, "except a man be born from above, he cannot see the kingdom of God" and "ye must be born from above."

    The Apostle Peter says, "Being born again, not of corruptible seed, but of incorruptible, by the word of God, which liveth and abideth for ever" I Peter 1:23. Those from Yahweh and redeemed in Him are those that are born from above by incorruptible seed.

    Which means, there are those walking among us today, who cannot be redeemed, because they were sent here by Lucifer himself and of corruptible seed. In other words, they are of his lineage or they are one of his spirits (angels) placed in a human body to do his will.

    You have to remember Lucifer mimmicks and copies everything Yahweh does and Yahweh allows it to serve His own purposes.

    It explains how some people can be inherently wicked and evil and think nothing of it. They do not have a consciousness of the Most High or of the things of heaven, or of good things. Evil and wickedness is what rules them. They are from the underworld to begin with. They are from their father, the devil. Some are sent by Lucifer directly for a specific purpose or reason. In the Hebrew Masoretic text the name of Saul itself means "underworld, borrowed." There are many sent by him who aren't named the name of Saul directly, but it is interesting that the one dominant Saul of our time is Saul of Tarsus who changed his name to Paul to hide his identity.

    This whole understanding of Spirits clears up and confirms even more what people believe as my most controversial teachings, the Serpent seedline offspring and the Satanic infiltration of Saul-Paul-Satan into the church. I love how the Lord works, He always brings things back into a circle. A piece here, a piece there, then back again with more pieces to fit into the puzzle.

    In my article entitled "The Serpent Seedline:Edomite Jews and the Sons of Cain" I talked about the two different groups of people throughout the Bible and our past, present, and future. Those who are elected to grace while the other is elected for wrath and destruction. These are two specific groups with two specific elections and only they can hold these elections, no one else is like them.

    Are all those born into a specific family seedline corruptible or incorruptible? No. Although it may sound like it means just that, it does not mean that all. That would be like saying all those born into a cursed seedline are doomed for hell and all those born into Yahweh's chosen seedline are awarded heaven.

    There are three major aspects that come into play at all times in regarding all things. The choices Yahweh makes, the choices Lucifer makes, and the individual choices we make.

    Esau was born of a good seedline but he chose to go the way of the wicked. Just as those born of cursed seedlines can choose to go the way of the righteous. Do we choose or are we chosen ahead of time to do exactly what we do? Yahweh knows the end from the beginning and He knows those who are His and those who are not because He knows exactly what is going to happen. And He places His chosen vessels of honor anywhere He wants to, good or bad seedline. And Lucifer will do the same thing, except his vessels are of dishonor.

    In other words, Yahweh can and does places chosen vessels of honor throughout the offspring of His children and of Lucifer's. And Lucifer does the same thing.

    We have the children of Israel, the children of Cain, and the Gentile nations who are judged in how they treat the children of Israel. Can they be redeemed? Yes if they adopt Yahweh as their Most High God and accept and receive His salvation and they are born from above, they are one of His spirits to begin with. Remember His Spirits are everywhere, placed in all nations, but those of His must choose Him of their own free will. Being a spirit from above doesn't ensure salvation, you must choose Him.

    What I have been led to believe based on Scripture is that there are three major seedlines of people in this world today. Those directly of Yah, those directly of Satan, and gentiles, the other nations inbred and created from hybrid offspring from the other two lines and carried out throughout the centuries. There are many nations of people considered as Gentiles back in the earlier days, those who were not Israelite, and not all of those lines were purposeful offspring from Lucifer either. They are hybrid races, mixtures from both lines and whose continuity just grew and spread out throughout the ages. It is these nations who are judged at the end of the tribulation period in how they treated the Israelites, Yahweh's chosen seedline.

    Most people don't realize that we are Israel. We didn't replace Israel, we ARE Israel. There were 14 tribes spread out among the earth. The Jews in rule in Israel today are not real Jews, refer to Rev. 2:9 and 3:9.

    On this earth, there is a perpetual war between the children of Father, the Most High, and the children of Lucifer. Lucifer can corrupt Yahweh's people and Yahweh can call out those He placed in Lucifer's offspring leading them to salvation.

    Lucifer can place his spirit in people, just as Yahweh does. We saw what happened to Judas who betrayed Jesus, Yahushua, born of corruptible seed (did not I call 12 of you and one of you is a devil?") and we've been having to deal with Saul, born of corruptible seed, and how he has infiltrated and destroyed the churches and Christianity with false doctrines as a servant from Satan.

    There are many brought to this earth for specific reasons. To fulfill certain roles and assignments, both for Yahweh and Lucifer.

    Yahweh told the Prophet Jeremiah He knew him before He was born. Because He sent Jeremiah here with a specific role to fulfill. In fact many of His people were chosen ahead of time to come here when they did to fulfill a specific purpose. They were begotten from above and then sent here on earth to live in flesh bodies.

    Those who choose to serve Satan do so because he is their father. The Antichrist and False Prophet will be those sent of him to do his will on earth. They are borrowed from the underworld and put here in human flesh to fulfill these roles.

    Once you realize how it is, then some of you can stop thinking of how mean the Lord is for causing the False Prophet and Antichrist to be born just to burn in the lake of fire later. They were of Satan to begin with and unredeemable. When they were born his spirit was placed inside them, not Yahweh's. And these people don't want redeemed, they hate the Most High as much as their father the devil does. Do not pity these haters of Yahweh, rather pray for their judgment! Lucifer's spirits placed in these people are the same angels who rebelled against the Most High during Lucifer's rebellion in the previous civilization now coming back to earth to help him do it again!

    The church is soft on evil. They may as well lay a pillow out and welcome mat for those who do evil. Why? Because they misinterpret Scriptures.

    Yahushua called Satan's seed fools and vipers, to be cast into the lake of fire. He didn't mince words with them or feign love toward them. He knew what and who they were. And He made a distinction between Satan's seed and those who were redeemable, even with the Gentiles. He offered His salvation to the Gentiles, He will not cast aside anyone who seeks Him. But He knows the born from below serpent seeds will never seek His redemption and it was those He spoke against openly during His ministry here.

    Born from below. Angels who rebelled against the Most High in the past and re-born through human flesh to serve Lucifer's purposes again, this time as humans.

    Born from above. Angels who love the Most High and are sent down here to be re-born through human flesh to serve His purposes and fulfill a calling for Him as humans. There are people, begotten from the beginning as angels to fulfill certain roles on earth as humans. Are all people born today begotten from the beginning and actually at one time served as angels in heaven? I don't think so. I could be wrong but I don't think so. I think there are certain people He has sent down here on purpose to fulfill a certain role and when they die(d) they went or go back up to be with Him.

    This is a truth that is part of the ancient wisdom and mysteries that mankind once knew. Yahweh told me there are many things in the Scriptures that we have been blinded to.

    Angels in human flesh. Good and bad angels with roles to play in these last days. It is a war between God and Satan, between heaven and hell.

    Yahweh is revealing to some of His people their former names and even ranks in heaven. So is Lucifer. He is gathering his own people together for the final onslaught against Yahweh's chosen. So this information is going to start coming out and just because the churches ignore it doesn't mean it is not true, it means they are doing their usual job of suppressing the truth. The Whores of Babylon. Lucifer doesn't want Yahweh's people to seek Him to know if they are an angel in flesh with a specific calling and purpose. He wants them to stay ignorant of who and what they are so they don't fulfill it.

    Seek the Lord, the Most High for the truth, to confirm or reject what I am saying Himself. Don't allow Lucifer to keep you in division, anger, and bickering with your brethren just so you stay in the dark. Yahweh has revealed this truth to me and has many more things to reveal to me if there is time. If I have time. Be diligent and seek Him in all things and ask Him every day to reveal the truth to you in all things.

    The war is on. Many of Satan's know who they are. Many of Yahweh's know who they are. Yahweh's army seeks to build and edify Him, to preach and teach His truth and prepare His people for what is ahead. They are good shepherds and take care of His flock and serve Him. Satan seeks to destroy Yahweh's people, to fleece them and hold them in bondage to false doctrines, guile and witchcraft and idolatry.

    Test the spirits-angels in human flesh - whether they be of God. Seek HIM. He who denies Jesus Christ, Yahushua came in the flesh (and died on the cross for the redemption of mankind) is an Antichrist.

    "He that hath hath an ear let him hear what the Spirit saith unto the churches; To him that overcometh will I give to eat of the hidden manna and will give him a white stone and in the stone a new name written , which no man knoweth saving he that receiveth it" Rev. 2:17.

    For those who hold steadfast to the faith, even unto death, they will be given a new name in heaven. In the Strong's a name can signify one's rank and authority, it can also describe their works and interests.

    This is your new name as a heavenly being. The former things of earth over time will be forgotten.

    From what we do know of heaven now and those in it, they are spirits, angels who serve the Most High day and night. There is no time there. They just serve Him continually with whatever rank and assignment they are given. And since our awards are based on our works and faithfulness to Him then it stands to reason those in heaven now could have at one time been in our own shoes. Perhaps not all, but maybe so.

    What if, previous civilizations on earth were themselves cycles of a beginning and an end, a beginning and an end. Beings were created by Yahweh to live here, and through each cycle the same war imposed on them all, a war of good and evil.

    All beings are created with free will. Even angels can use their free will to abandon heaven and Yahweh. He holds no one a prisoner.

    Earth is much older than most suspect. Re-created and replenished after cycles of creations.

    The Lord said "I am going to reveal a mystery" which means a truth we haven't known before. But it's funny because I have had these thoughts for years now. And now He's bringing them back up and expounding on them more as I write this.

    Let's go back to the previous civilization, which was really, another cycle here on planet Earth. There were many cities, Atlantis and Lemuria were just two of them. The most intriquing are the long-neck ancient Egyptians. And then there were some on the other side of the world we have little knowledge of, if any.

    They lived much like we do, except they were far more advanced. They could travel to the other planets, which also had cities on them. Inter-planetary trade was common, much like we have with importing and exporting here among our nations. They were miners but of gold and crystal and precious stones and metals. Their atmosphere was different, probably not half as polluted and toxic as ours is now.

    This was a civilization of spirits. Just as ours is. Lucifer ruled over them, he had a seat on all the planets. Was it a visible rulership? Or did he work behind the scenes then, as he does now? He has always worked through our governments and churches to lead the people by the chain in how he wanted them to go. They follow his dictates without realizing it is his drum beat they are marching to.

    Did that happen in the previous civilization as well?

    We have always considered the previous civilization as an angelic civilization with Lucifer ruling over them. Well guess what, we are an angelic civilization with Lucifer ruling over us!

    As before, once he takes visible control and demands to be worshipped as God death and destruction and judgment will be right around the corner.

    Because of the high tech aircraft available to all during the previous civilization, two-thirds of them who lived under his rule were able to escape. That is a lot of angels that got away from his rule of thumb and blasphemy. Our Scripture indicates he led a rebellion of 1/3 of the angels against the Most High. It was these who joined his rebellion who were kicked out of the good graces of the Most High. Many were imprisoned in the hollow planets they rebelled from.

    Lucifer was allowed to escape imprisonment with many of his fellow angels involved with the rebellion.

    What was the rebellion? Lucifer wanted to be like God. So through those who worked with him they implemented their own greed to be like God by trying to create their own beings and animals. He wanted to be a creator and create his own civilization to be the Lord of.

    This rebellion was something that took place over time, many years, perhaps hundreds, maybe even thousands. We don't know. What we do know is that it wasn't something we imagine from the spiritual pictures given us in our churches. Most of us have an Ezekiel 38 view of Lucifer's rebellion. Where he gathers an army and literally tries to go up against the Most High to unseat Him. I have always felt that the war of Ezekiel 38 and 39 described more of the rebellion at the end of the millennial reign of Christ that will take place rather than being a similar passage of the war in Joel 2 which leads to Armageddon. But then that's me.

    We tend to believe what we do because we have been spoon fed by the churches that Lucifer's rebellion was something that happened quickly and was quickly put down and stopped by the Most High. That is because we didn't or don't understand the depth and extent of Lucifer's rebellion.

    Where did the angels go that escaped Lucifer's rule and ultimately Yahweh's judgment on the planets involved? Did the Most High provide other places for them to live or did He open up heaven for them and allow them go there to live? This angelic creation didn't have the limits placed on them like we do being spirits placed in a body of flesh.

    Well, we don't know if He allowed them to go and find new planets to inhabit, but I know He allowed many of them (if not all of them) to go to heaven to live.

    There were angels at that time instrumental in leading a rebellion against Lucifer's rebellion of the Most High. They were the ones who alerted the others as to what was going on and planned an implemented an escape from the planets before Yahweh judged and destroyed those on them living under Lucifer's blasphemous rule.

    These are things that the Lord has revealed to me and so I'm just writing the things He has told me.

    As time past, and the Most High had destroyed Lucifer's reign of power and those he ruled over, and the planets involved, He recreated and replenished the earth with new angelic beings, but this time he placed this spirit in bodies of human flesh that resembled what He Himself looked like. Humans are merely angels in flesh bodies. And this time, the Most High would allow Lucifer to openly war against Him for the souls of these very beings. Lucifer's initial rebellion resulted in 1/3 of Yahweh's angels to rebel against Him. In these last days, it will be much higher. In fact the tables will turn and it seems only 1/3 or less will be the ones who actually remain faithful to the Most High this time.

    Some of these very angels, who led the rebellion against Lucifer, begged the Most High to be sent here on earth to be born in bodies of flesh to do it once again in this creation's last days. These are the ones, born from above with a specific purpose and calling on their lives for the last days. The ones who stand up and openly war against Lucifer and his forces, they did it before and they are doing it again now as the prophetic time clock ticks for his arrival on earth and visible rule through the man we call the Antichrist.

    Most of these angels sent from heaven to be born as humans are not born with the remembrance of having been in heaven. Over time the Most High will reveal it to them as they seek Him and walk with Him. They know they are here for a reason, they just don't know what. Most are targeted from the time they are born and Lucifer, knowing who they are, will try and kill and destroy them when they are children, or throughout their lives and these angel-people can't figure out why they are such targets and why things seem to happen to them unlike most people. They are here to fulfill Yahweh's purposes in the last days.

    Yahweh told me I begged Him to let me come down here for the last days. That I made a promise and oath to Him that if He let me come down here I would become one of Lucifer's biggest enemies. He has told me my mission has been accomplished.

    I have spent my entire life at odds and at war against the evil realm of the supernatural. Against Lucifer. He sent his generals to kill me when I was a child, I learned spiritual warfare and cast them into the abyss. I have 10 websites exposing his plans, strategies, tactics and general mayhem as he uses governments, religion and his own forces to infiltrate and destroy our planet. I run discussion lists and a weekly radio program to inform and teach Yahweh's people about the past, present and future. I have published one book incorporating the articles on my websites to make it easier to read all at once, and have several others on the back burner simply because if I want to publish them my way I have to publish them myself and I don't have the funds to publish them. I have started and created a network of Yahweh's people to make and plant a weapon we call orgone that will and is protecting them from the attacks of our government and Lucifer's forces we call aliens. I have spent my life in service to the Most High in one way or another while others spend theirs criticising and hating me. Serving the Most High means having to put up and with and tolerating those who claim they love Him yet don't know Him at all. He can't lead them out of their errors because they want to stay in them. They put their trust and faith in man and head knowledge never learning how to seek Him and be filled with heart knowledge of the Most High. An outcast, a soldier in the wilderness, there are many of us like this.

    In these last days Yahweh is leading these people together. In these last days, Lucifer's own toy, the internet, has become an instrumental source in those begotten by Yahweh and sent here for the last days to find each other. The Lord is raising His people up to do battle against the evil and wickedness of the New World Order and Lucifer's other pet projects to destroy and enslave the souls of mankind.

    As those begotten for these last days come to the knowledge of who they are, there is no stopping them. They will stand and fight fearlessly against Lucifer under the protection of the Most High or support those who do. And when their missions are completed, their protection will be lifted, and they will leave earth and go back home.

    I once heard that the Lord sent His best for last. If so, what are you doing for Him today and where are you in the mix? Are you helping in keeping His people united and focused on the Most High and preparing them for these last days or fighting against those who are because they are not a part of your denomination or group? Or are you so far gone in the wants and cares of this world that you simply don't care about the things that mean the most to the Most High? If you love this world and the things in it then you are of this world. Those of Yahweh seek Him and the things from above. Lucifer uses division and hatred among Yahweh's people to keep them divided and of no threat to him.

    If you are one of the Lord's and you know you are, stand alone if you have to. Just stand up and get busy with what He leads you to do. Time is short.

    They were there. The elect, chosen of God. They were there with Elohim when He recreated the earth.

    Many of the Elect had previously lived on earth under the rule of Halayel (I spell it the way it's pronounced from Hallel), Lucifer's real name, who was the highest ranking Angel empowered by Yahweh and who had been appointed to rule over all of His creation. Until the rebellion.

    The Elect had lived here on earth and on the other planets in what were Angelic civilizations where they lived pretty much as humans do on earth now. I don't know what all the differences and similarities were between the former Angelic civilizations compared to the human ones, but at that ancient time Halayel served as the Master of Praise, the light bearer, and many other things. At that time they had access within this solar system to inhabit the planets and travel through space, nothing was kept from them. They weren't limited to or had fleshly bodies. They possessed and lived in Angelic forms.

    But something started to happen and Halayel's rule became one of rebellion. He wanted to be God, He wanted the worship and praise of the angels to the Most High to be directed toward himself. He coveted their worship and praise and he wanted to be the creator and to be honored and worshipped as God.

    Halayel contaminated our solar system with his greed and pride. The Angels who loved the Lord watched in disgust as Halayel recruited 1/3 of the Angels to join him in his rebellion believing they could all become Gods with him as their leader, or “Most High.” They would attempt their own creations with both animals and what we now know as man.

    In Ezekial 28 it says: You were the anointed cherub that covers, and I had put you in the holy height of God...

    Halayel was not happy just being a high ranking cherub with rule over multiple planets. He wanted to be like the Most High God. And you will find the pre-Adamic, pre-historic civilization on this earth within his realm of dominion and rebellion.

    All of the governing councils of the planets were eventually overthrown by those loyal to Halayel's plans and became co-conspirators as Halayel would attempt to become accepted as the supreme ruler himself. Those loyal to the Most High were removed from their positions by force. Halayel's instigated rebellion became multi-planetary. He already had rule over all the politics and the economics and thus implemented this rebellion under his own authority. But those loyal to the Lord would not going along with him and they resisted and rebelled against Halayel and thus the kingdoms of this universe were divided.

    Before the rebellion had began a Gladiator and Warrior Angel named Queen Shazuraze, Queen of Fire, who would destroy all things not of Yahweh with fire, had left the earth to travel and explore the universe. I don't know if the fire is literal or symbollic for something else. Yahweh said, "she was the Queen of Fire."

    Queen Shazuraze, the leader of many squadrons of Angels, had taken off to fly alone through space. When she returned the rebellion by Halayel had started.

    Disgusted by the turn of events, Shazuraze wanted to lead an army of Warrior Angels against Halayel and overthrow his rule but Yahweh held her hand back. He would allow Halayel to have his rebellion. Unable to fight, Queen Shazuraze met with Queen Rashayel and they conspired to gather the Angels faithful to Yahweh and lead an exodus off the planets that Lucifer had taken control over. If they couldn't fight him, they certainly wouldn't live under his rule. Thus, Shazuraze took off once again, this time to find a new place for the Angels to live.

    With Shazuraze gone, Rashayel began organizing the angelic civilizations for the mass exodus that would take place off the planets when Shazuraze would return.

    By that time the dividing line had been drawn and two-thirds of the Angels at that time rejected Halayel's attempt to play God.

    Halayel's attempt to be worshipped as God had failed.

    During that time many exploits had been done by the Angels loyal to Yahweh as they prepared to leave the planets associated with Halayel's dictatorship rule over them. As many of the male Angels became co-conspirators with Halayel the majority of women rejected it and it was Yahweh's Queens who stood up to fight against Halayel and lead Yahweh's loyal Angels to abandon Satan, earth, and the other planets involved. And I am sure others were involved as well but I can only reveal the things Yahweh has specifically revealed to me.

    The Queens and the other Angels of the Lord's knew His judgment would come as a result of the pride and greed of Halayel who would become known as Satan. They knew the Most High would destroy what He created and they knew they had to leave or be caught in the judgment. The Queens worked together with those who chose to stay faithful toYahweh and led an exodus off the planets that would come under Yahweh's judgment. Whether those Angels had a hand in the judgment itself I do not know.

    The Most High, in seeing their loyalty to Him and efforts to resist and relocate away from Halayel's rebellion honored their perseverance and rebellion against him. Queen Shazuraze had sought the Most High for help and He opened His home to all of the Angels who remained faithful to Him.

    Thus the Angels of light, those who remained loyal to Yahweh were protected in the heavenly home of the Most High as He destroyed in judgment what became the wicked angels of darkness and the planets they had overthrown.

    Most of us are led to believe that Lucifer’s rebellion was a quick event that was quickly put down by the Most High God, but it did not happen that way.

    The evolutionists were not completely wrong. The Neaderthal, Cro-Magnum and other types of what we refer to as cave men or ape men did exist at one time, a concept the church refuses to even acknowledge. But where everyone has gone wrong is in who created what.

    Halayel and his conspirators could never accomplish what the Most High would with mankind. And that is why the evolutionists cannot find the missing link. The link between the ape looking creatures of prehistoric times and the humans we have today because they were not related nor created by the same hand of the Most High God. They were from Lucifer's attempt at creating their own race of beings.

    Halayel and his followers also attempted to create their own animals, and that is where we got the dinosaurs and other odd creatures we see in mythology and folklore. The skulls and bones of prehistoric man and animals have been found from this ancient time when Lucifer and his followers were trying to create their own world. We don’t know or remember what types of animals they had here to begin with, nor do we know or remember exactly what types are in heaven now, but there were animals of some kind, and it was these beings that Halayel's faction crossbred into the mythological creatures we have heard about such as the mermaid, unicorn, dinosaurs etc..

    Atlantis and Lemuria were cities on Earth where these Angels dwelled and developed technology that far surpassed anything mankind has ever had or seen. And they were not confined to earth, they could travel to distant planets and visit, trade, and cohabitate with the angels who lived on them. In fact, the New World Order is nothing but this ancient planetary old world order revived for the last days. Multi-Planetary trade and economics became Lucifer’s dominion, and he ruled from a distant planet called Rahab.

    The Bible codes reveal that Lucifer had a mansion or dwelling place on all these planets including Earth, but his home planet was Rahab, located between Mars and Jupiter, and it was completely destroyed and cast out of our solar system with its inhabitants imprisoned inside of it. Rahab is returning to earth in these last days and is known more commonly as Nibiru or Planet X where those imprisoned will be released and allowed to come to earth to help Lucifer subdue and conquer it. When the Lord judged and destroyed Rahab He allowed Lucifer and some of his followers to escape.

    The DNA imprint of humans is 11-22-33 and the Angels who rebelled against the Most High haven't been able to duplicate it. It represents the 11 ribs, 22 bones in the skull, and the 33 vertebrae of mankind. To this day, these are the most significant numbers for any occult group in existence.

    After the Most High had had enough of their rebellion, and having given them plenty of time to repent for doing so, He utterly destroyed their homes and civilizations. The planets were all destroyed with hailstones of fire, and those who rebelled were cast into imprisonment or forced to make homes in the inside hollow cavities of their respective planets to live in. As part of their judgment, they lost their angelic looks and appearance and became ugly grotesque looking beings.

    Halayel was spared from imprisonment and became a fugitive from the judgment of Yahweh. Many who helped plan and implement his coup attempt were also allowed to roam free. Without a place to live other than the hollows of the destroyed planets they would have to pick up the pieces of what was left and survive on their own.

    Years would pass. Hundreds, perhaps even thousands or millions. And the Most High would recreate Earth. Those who had led the rebellion against Halayel were with Him when He looked over earth and would pronounce it would be recreated, but this time, with man made in His own image.

    It would not be another Angelic creation, home for His Angelic beings, but a home for mankind. A new creation by Yahweh. A being created in His own image. Halayel heard of his plans and upon hearing that this new creation would be created in the image of Yahweh was overcome with rage and jealousy. He planned to destroy what Yahweh was going to create and once again attempt to usurp his own authority over it. So he watched as Yahweh created a new heaven and new earth for mankind and began to make his plans.

    Yahweh knew when He recreated the earth that Halayel would once again attempt to take over His creation and be worshipped as God. In fact He had spared him for that reason.

    Isa 45:7 “I form the light, and create darkness: I make peace, and create evil: I the LORD do all these things.”

    Mankind, like the angelic civilization before them, would be created with free will. Yahweh would use Satan to test them. Who would the people of earth choose to serve? Yahweh or Satan? It would become a war between the Creator and the Created. And this time Halayel would have to work indirectly behind the scenes until his appointed time when he would be allowed to appear on earth and take physical control of it. For three and one half years Halayel would be allowed to rule over mankind at the end of earth's appointed time before Yahweh would come to once again, destroy in judgment His creation and all those who joined in Halayel's rebellion against Him.

    As mankind grew and populated the earth many of the Elect, the loyal Angels from the previous civilization, chose and sought the Most High to be born as humans and fulfill roles He would appoint them to accomplish as humans on earth. He allowed many of them, if not all, to return throughout the ages as part of mankind. He knew who they were and referred to them as the Elect or chosen vessels of honor.

    Now you know why and how Yahweh could have names written in the LAMB'S BOOK OF LIFE BEFORE THE FOUNDATION OF THIS WORLD. Because He knew those who were His and who He would return to earth to be born of a fleshly body and live as mankind to fulfill His purposes on earth within this new creation.

    These are the elect. Those who had previously praised, glorified, and honored Him despite Halayel's attempt to deceive them and rule over them. The Elect of Yahweh's is not about a particular race of people on earth but those from the ancient past who He would specifically send to earth to do His will throughout the ages of the new earth. They were those He would send to earth to help fulfill His plan of bringing His redemption into a world to those who would become under the curse of death and Halayel's indirect and even direct rule.

    Yes, the Elect, the angels who had overcome Halayel's first rebellion would be sent to operate in human flesh, to be born as humans throughout the history of mankind. Would they know who they were? Would they remember their past? If they did, Halayel, now known as the adversary, Satan, was sure to have theology and churches reject them. It would remain a secret of the ages. That just as Yahweh could send his angels to earth to work directly for Him, so could Satan. Satan could send those loyal to him in his rebellion against the Most High to earth born as humans, to accomplish his plans on earth. Thus we would have both vessels of honor and dishonor sent to earth to be born as humans to fulfill specific purposes throughout time. The war was on.

    A concept once understood, it has been buried during the church age. Knowledge once taken for granted by our Hebrew forefathers. They understood much more than we do now. We have had much knowledge hidden from us.

    The early church persecutions were instigated and designed by Lucifer himself. Not only was he angry about who Yahushuah really was, he had to eliminate the knowledge of Jesus as the Messiah and the knowledge contained by the Israelites and Hebrew people so that it didn't carry through the generations.

    Lucifer has been and always will be inferior to the Most High. A created being can never be greater than the Creator. Yet he has been working for the past several thousand years for the prophesied time when he will be allowed to come to earth and rule for 42 months. Lucifer is serving the Most High’s plans to test mankind. Will mankind serve and follow the Most High or choose to follow the lies and deceptions of Lucifer?

    In these last days, Satan will be allowed to rise on earth once again. The Bible refers to him as the Antichrist. He will arrive and have his associate the Bible refers to as the False Prophet announce that he is God and demand the world worship him deceiving many on the earth once again. There will be a Luciferian oath of loyalty required to be able to participate in his New World Order. Those who refuse to worship his image will be killed.

    He has been busy planning and preparing over the centuries how he will come to power. As the prince of the air, he has been ruling within the first and second heavens, as he and his millions of fallen Angelic forces now known and referred to as Aliens have been watching and conspiring how to take over the world. Can our government stop it? Can a global government uniting all the world forces together stop it, or are they simply part of the plan?

    It was during the 20th century when aliens would discover deep caverns in North America and start to infiltrate the underground, subterranean world under the United States. As the United States began building deep underground bases, the aliens saw how they could manipulate these for their own uses and began to make contact with military and political officials. Our earliest records are of a treaty they made with President Roosevelt in 1933. Thus the beginning of making America their home base of operations for the last days had begun.

    The fallen angels, after seeing what the Lord created in Adam and Eve, never stopped trying to mimmick that creation; however they could never succeed either. We read in the book of Enoch how a second rebellion among the Most High’s angels would occur and they would come to earth to physically cohabitate and reproduce with humans. This would replace their own bioengineering attempts at creation, and they would physically be able to produce children with human women. When the Lord eventually destroyed that rebellious attempt with a Flood and drowned them all, He then made it physically impossible for them to procreate with humans. This did not stop them, however, as they would turn to test tube creations, cloning, and soul scalping. And that is where we are today with their attempts to create their own human or ‘master race’ to outdo Yahweh’s creation and be capable of producing and creating their own. And that is what they are doing in underground bases all over the world today and even in our space stations that have been well concealed from the public.

    While millions of Lucifer’s followers have continued with building their own master race, Lucifer has been involved with the political and economic systems of the world and has created secret societies to work together to bring him into power through a one world government.

    His followers have reached beyond just what we know as Aliens, but have combined both human government and military factions as well. Yahweh told me that whenever humans have or had become associated with Satan or his fallen angelic followers they become possessed by the alien and/or demonic followers of Satan. Demons and aliens are two different things, but both work to enslave, possess and control mankind and both groups fall under Satan's authority. This includes those who from secret societies who pledge oaths of loyalty to him or "the God of light" which is Satan masquerading as the real God.

    In these last days as we tick down the prophetic clock Satan's rebellion will be a bit different. This time a majority of civilization will accept Satan as God and only a minority will refuse to. This time Satan will be allowed to kill those who refuse to worship him. In the first rebellion the majority rejected him, in this second one the majority will accept him.

    Satan has introduced his script to conquer the world as the New World Order. With his personal appearance on earth he will once again be faced with rebellion and resistance against his authority. However before he even arrives he will have to put up with and deal with something he probably wasn't counting on, the return of Queen Shazuraze and Queen Rashayel. These two, born as humans as the other Elect had and have been, would once again stand up to fight against Satan and his followers and warn Yahweh's people of the coming prophesied events and lead them away from Satan's deceptions in the last days. They're back...

    They walk the earth today and fight daily against the strongholds of Satan to expose his plans and wake up the sleeping Elect of Yahweh's people. There are many more limitations now and there are many others of the Elect here during these last days with assignments from Yahweh to fulfill as well. I'm not talking about reincarnation where someone dies and just keeps returning to Earth over and over as plant, animal or human. This is something totally different. This is Yahweh allowing Angels from the past to come to earth and allowing them to be born here as part of mankind and live one life time to do His will, whatever that is. And this group is called the Elect.

    If you think you are different it's because you are. If you feel there is a calling on you that's because there is. Many of you reading this are part of the Elect and need to seek Yahweh so He can reveal it to you.

    Today, many of the Lord's Elect remnant are sleeping and do not know who they are in Him. The only way to learn who you are is to seek Him so He can reveal it to you. Sure, there are many being deceived by false visions and prophecies and claiming they are things they are not. You will know them by their fruits and the words they speak whether they be from Yahweh or a spirit mimmicking Him.

    The archangel Michael and Gabriel are not speaking to Yahweh's people today. However demons masquerading as those two are. Those deceived by visions from beings impersonating the Archangel Michael and Gabriel are abound. That is why it is important to pray for the truth in all things daily and to be kept from evil so that Satan can't sneak in and deceive you. Pray for the truth to be revealed to you in all things. Daily. Seek the Most High and what He would have you to do as part of His resistance army and as the Elect working against Satan and the things that are coming.

    It is time for the Remnant of the Elect that were sent here for the last days to wake up and go to battle and to step forward as leaders against Satan and his coming arrival here to earth. The Elect are warriors. Be as fearless and bold as you once were. People need to prepare for times of suffering ahead as famines and plagues, war and martial law will encompass the earth. When one goes down others will rise to take their place.

    Wake up Remnant. The Time is Now. Many of you know who you are, or think you might know. Seek the Most High for the answers you need so He can reveal them to you and reveal to you who you are in Him.

    Ask Him.

    Just as Yahweh has His Elect here, Satan has his former generals and ranking officers with him being born in human bodies, possessing humans, and manipulating governments and militaries to serve him. He also has his own seedline operating on earth. The war is on. Many billions of people are caught in the middle, and these are who we must try to reach for the Most High. Especially those who claim the name of the Lord and sit in Satan's churches operated by his Generals whom I refer to as the Beast Prophets.

    We can reach 1/3 of them, but it is a huge job and probably only a remnant of that 1/3 will stay faithful to the Most High. Most are drowning in errors and false doctrines and miserable because they can't figure out who they are.

    It's a job waking up the Elect and preparing the Bride, but we can do it!

    Arm yourselves with HIM.

    The war is on.


    Sherry Shriner claims to be the Grand-Daughter of King David. Think long and hard about these videos. What if (in some sense) King David was the original King of Babylon -- and King Solomon was the Replacement King of Babylon?? What if (in some sense) King David is Archangel Michael -- and King Solomon is Archangel Gabriel?? What if (in some sense) Sherry Shriner was King David's Grand-Daughter -- and the Daughter of King Solomon and the Queen of Sheba?? What if (in some sense) Sherry Shriner took-over the Whole-Operation?? This is obviously reckless-speculation -- but I don't trust ANYONE!! I am FORCED to consider the most unlikely possibilities!! I keep seeing an Ancient Galactic-Family Feud (which continues to this very day)!! I call it East of Giza!! Once again, my threads merely scratch the surface of a Very-Nasty Galactic-Wound!!

    avatar
    orthodoxymoron

    Posts : 9665
    Join date : 2010-09-28

    Re: The United States of the Solar System, A.D. 2133 (Book Six)

    Post  orthodoxymoron on Sun Jun 24, 2018 10:53 am

    I'm presently leaning toward theological-reflection in isolation, but Isolation in Nature might be a bad-thing, which could lead to a dangerous-cult and reality-denial. Immersion in Society might be a bad-thing, which could lead to moral-ambiguity and paradigm-confusion. I have no idea where a happy-medium resides. "Is there a happy-medium in the haunted-house??" I think I need to take another look at Jonestown. I was living close to San Francisco (where the Jim Jones cult originated) when the massacre occurred. What Would Cecil Williams Say?? "Do You Know the Way to San Jose??" What Would Dan White Do?? Historical studies can be extremely enlightening -- especially when the history is somewhat-recent and well-documented. Perhaps a 600 Square-Foot Office-Apartment beneath an Ivy-League Library (with a Branch-Office underneath Deja Vu) would be an attractive-option for a Completely-Ignorant Fool!!! What Would King David Say and Do?? What Would King Solomon Say and Do?? What Would the Queen of Sheba Say and Do?? What if All-Three Are Alive and Well, and Living on Planet Earth?? What Would Hal Lindsey Say??

    http://www.whiteestate.org/books/pp/pp70.html As soon as David was established on the throne of Israel he began to seek a more appropriate location for the capital of his realm. Twenty miles from Hebron a place was selected as the future metropolis of the kingdom. Before Joshua had led the armies of Israel over Jordan it had been called Salem. Near this place Abraham had proved his loyalty to God. Eight hundred years before the coronation of David it had been the home of Melchizedek, the priest of the most high God. It held a central and elevated position in the country and was protected by an environment of hills. Being on the border between Benjamin and Judah, it was in close proximity to Ephraim and was easy of access to the other tribes.

    In order to secure this location the Hebrews must dispossess a remnant of the Canaanites, who held a fortified position on the mountains of Zion and Moriah. This stronghold was called Jebus, and its inhabitants were known as Jebusites. For centuries Jebus had been looked upon as impregnable; but it was besieged and taken by the Hebrews under the command of Joab, who, as the reward of his valor, was made commander-in-chief of the armies of Israel. Jebus now became the national capital, and its heathen name was changed to Jerusalem.

    Hiram, king of the wealthy city of Tyre, on the Mediterranean Sea, now sought an alliance with the king of Israel, and lent his aid to David in the work of erecting a palace at Jerusalem. Ambassadors were sent from Tyre, accompanied by architects and workmen and long trains laden with costly wood, cedar trees, and other valuable material.

    The increasing strength of Israel in its union under David, the acquisition of the stronghold of Jebus, and the alliance with Hiram, king of Tyre, excited the hostility of the Philistines, and they again invaded the country with a strong force, taking up their position in the valley of Rephaim, but a short distance from Jerusalem. David with his men of war retired to the stronghold of Zion, to await divine direction. "And David inquired of the Lord, saying, Shall I go up to the Philistines? wilt thou deliver them into mine hand? And the Lord said unto David, Go up: for I will doubtless deliver the Philistines into thine hand."

    David advanced upon the enemy at once, defeated and destroyed them, and took from them the gods which they had brought with them to ensure their victory. Exasperated by the humiliation of their defeat, the Philistines gathered a still larger force, and returned to the conflict. And again they "spread themselves in the valley of Rephaim." Again David sought the Lord and the great I Am took the direction of the armies of Israel.

    God instructed David, saying, "Thou shalt not go up; but fetch a compass behind them, and come upon them over against the mulberry trees. And let it be, when thou hearest the sound of a going in the tops of the mulberry trees, that then thou shalt bestir thyself: for then shall the Lord go out before thee, to smite the host of the Philistines." If David, like Saul, had chosen his own way, success would not have attended him. But he did as the Lord had commanded, and he "smote the host of the Philistines from Gibeon even to Gazer. And the fame of David went out into all lands; and the Lord brought the fear of him upon all nations." 1 Chronicles 14:16, 17.

    Now that David was firmly established upon the throne and free from the invasions of foreign foes, he turned to the accomplishment of a cherished purpose--to bring up the ark of God to Jerusalem. For many years the ark had remained at Kirjath-jearim, nine miles distant; but it was fitting that the capital of the nation should be honored with the token of the divine Presence.

    David summoned thirty thousand of the leading men of Israel, for it was his purpose to make the occasion a scene of great rejoicing and imposing display. The people responded gladly to the call. The high priest, with his brethren in sacred office and the princes and leading men of the tribes, assembled at Kirjath-jearim. David was aglow with holy zeal. The ark was brought out from the house of Abinadab and placed upon a new cart drawn by oxen, while two of the sons of Abinadab attended it.

    The men of Israel followed with exultant shouts and songs of rejoicing, a multitude of voices joining in melody with the sound of musical instruments; "David and all the house of Israel played before the Lord . . . on harps, and on psalteries, and on timbrels, and on cornets, and on cymbals." It had been long since Israel had witnessed such a scene of triumph. With solemn gladness the vast procession wound its way along the hills and valleys toward the Holy City.

    But "when they came to Nachon's threshing floor, Uzzah put forth his hand to the ark of God, and took hold of it; for the oxen shook it. And the anger of the Lord was kindled against Uzzah, and God smote him there for his rashness [marginal reading]; and there he died by the ark of God." A sudden terror fell upon the rejoicing throng. David was astonished and greatly alarmed, and in his heart he questioned the justice of God. He had been seeking to honor the ark as the symbol of the divine presence. Why, then, had that fearful judgment been sent to turn the season of gladness into an occasion of grief and mourning? Feeling that it would be unsafe to have the ark near him, David determined to let it remain where it was. A place was found for it nearby, at the house of Obed-edom the Gittite.

    The fate of Uzzah was a divine judgment upon the violation of a most explicit command. Through Moses the Lord had given special instruction concerning the transportation of the ark. None but the priests, the descendants of Aaron, were to touch it, or even to look upon it uncovered. The divine direction was, "The sons of Kohath shall come to bear it: but they shall not touch any holy thing, lest they die." Numbers 4:15. The priests were to cover the ark, and then the Kohathites must lift it by the staves, which were placed in rings upon each side of the ark and were never removed. To the Gershonites and Merarites, who had in charge the curtains and boards and pillars of the tabernacle, Moses gave carts and oxen for the transportation of that which was committed to them. "But unto the sons of Kohath he gave none: because the service of the sanctuary belonging unto them was that they should bear  upon their shoulders."  Numbers 7:9. Thus in the bringing of the ark from Kirjath-jearim there had been a direct and inexcusable disregard of the Lord's directions.

    David and his people had assembled to perform a sacred work, and they had engaged in it with glad and willing hearts; but the Lord could not accept the service, because it was not performed in accordance with His directions. The Philistines, who had not a knowledge of God's law, had placed the ark upon a cart when they returned it to Israel, and the Lord accepted the effort which they made. But the Israelites had in their hands a plain statement of the will of God in all these matters, and their neglect of these instructions was dishonoring to God. Upon Uzzah rested the greater guilt of presumption. Transgression of God's law had lessened his sense of its sacredness, and with unconfessed sins upon him he had, in face of the divine prohibition, presumed to touch the symbol of God's presence. God can accept no partial obedience, no lax way of treating His commandments. By the judgment upon Uzzah He designed to impress upon all Israel the importance of giving strict heed to His requirements. Thus the death of that one man, by leading the people to repentance, might prevent the necessity of inflicting judgments upon thousands.

    Feeling that his own heart was not wholly right with God, David, seeing the stroke upon Uzzah, had feared the ark, lest some sin on his part should bring judgments upon him. But Obed-edom, though he rejoiced with trembling, welcomed the sacred symbol as the pledge of God's favor to the obedient. The attention of all Israel was now directed to the Gittite and his household; all watched to see how it would fare with them. "And the Lord blessed Obed-edom, and all his household."

    Upon David the divine rebuke accomplished its work. He was led to realize as he had never realized before the sacredness of the law of God and the necessity of strict obedience. The favor shown to the house of Obed-edom led David again to hope that the ark might bring a blessing to him and to his people.

    At the end of three months he resolved to make another attempt to remove the ark, and he now gave earnest heed to carry out in every particular the directions of the Lord. Again the chief men of the nation were summoned, and a vast assemblage gathered about the dwelling place of the Gittite. With reverent care the ark was now placed upon the shoulders of men of divine appointment, the multitude fell into line, and with trembling hearts the vast procession again set forth. After advancing six paces the trumpet sounded a halt. By David's direction sacrifices of "oxen and fatlings" were to be offered. Rejoicing now took the place of trembling and terror. The king had laid aside his royal robes and had attired himself in a plain linen ephod, such as was worn by the priests. He did not by this act signify that he assumed priestly functions, for the ephod was sometimes worn by others besides the priests. But in this holy service he would take his place as, before God, on an equality with his subjects. Upon that day Jehovah was to be adored. He was to be the sole object of reverence.

    Again the long train was in motion, and the music of harp and cornet, trumpet and cymbal, floated heavenward, blended with the melody of many voices. "And David danced before the Lord," in his gladness keeping time to the measure of the song.

    David's dancing in reverent joy before God has been cited by pleasure lovers in justification of the fashionable modern dance, but there is no ground for such an argument. In our day dancing is associated with folly and midnight reveling. Health and morals are sacrificed to pleasure. By the frequenters of the ballroom God is not an object of thought and reverence; prayer or the song of praise would be felt to be out of place in their assemblies. This test should be decisive. Amusements that have a tendency to weaken the love for sacred things and lessen our joy in the service of God are not to be sought by Christians. The music and dancing in joyful praise to God at the removal of the ark had not the faintest resemblance to the dissipation of modern dancing. The one tended to the remembrance of God and exalted His holy name. The other is a device of Satan to cause men to forget God and to dishonor Him.

    The triumphal procession approached the capital, following the sacred symbol of their invisible King. Then a burst of song demanded of the watchers upon the walls that the gates of the Holy City should be thrown open:

    "Lift up your heads, O ye gates;
    And be ye lift up, ye everlasting doors;
    And the King of glory shall come in."

    A band of singers and players answered:

    "Who is this King of glory?"

    From another company came the response:

    "The Lord strong and mighty,
    The Lord mighty in battle."

    Then hundreds of voices, uniting, swelled the triumphal chorus:

    "Lift up your heads, O ye gates;
    Even lift them up, ye everlasting doors;
    And the King of glory shall come in."

    Again the joyful interrogation was heard, "Who is this King of glory?" And the voice of the great multitude, like "the sound of many waters," was heard in the rapturous reply:

    "The Lord of hosts,
    He is the King of glory." Psalm 24:7-10.

    Then the gates were opened wide, the procession entered, and with reverent awe the ark was deposited in the tent that had been prepared for its reception. Before the sacred enclosure altars for sacrifice were erected; the smoke of peace offerings and burnt offerings, and the clouds of incense, with the praises and supplications of Israel, ascended to heaven. The service ended, the king himself pronounced a benediction upon his people. Then with regal bounty he caused gifts of food and wine to be distributed for their refreshment.

    All the tribes had been represented in this service, the celebration of the most sacred event that had yet marked the reign of David. The Spirit of divine inspiration had rested upon the king, and now as the last beams of the setting sun bathed the tabernacle in a hallowed light, his heart was uplifted in gratitude to God that the blessed symbol of His presence was now so near the throne of Israel.

    Thus musing, David turned toward his palace, "to bless his household." But there was one who had witnessed the scene of rejoicing with a spirit widely different from that which moved the heart of David. "As the ark of the Lord came into the city of David, Michal Saul's daughter looked through a window, and saw King David leaping and dancing before the Lord; and she despised him in her heart." In the bitterness of her passion she could not await David's return to the palace, but went out to meet him, and to his kindly greeting poured forth a torrent of bitter words. Keen and cutting was the irony of her speech:

    "How glorious was the king of Israel today, who uncovered himself today in the eyes of the handmaids of his servants, as one of the vain fellows shamelessly uncovereth himself!"

    David felt that it was the service of God which Michal had despised and dishonored, and he sternly answered: "It was before the Lord, which chose me before thy father, and before all his house, to appoint me ruler over the people of the Lord, over Israel: therefore will I play before the Lord. And I will yet be more vile than thus, and will be base in mine own sight: and of the maidservants which thou hast spoken of, of them shall I be had in honor." To David's rebuke was added that of the Lord: because of her pride and arrogance, Michal "had no child unto the day of her death."

    The solemn ceremonies attending the removal of the ark had made a lasting impression upon the people of Israel, arousing a deeper interest in the sanctuary service and kindling anew their zeal for Jehovah. David endeavored by every means in his power to deepen these impressions. The service of song was made a regular part of religious worship, and David composed psalms, not only for the use of the priests in the sanctuary service, but also to be sung by the people in their journeys to the national altar at the annual feasts. The influence thus exerted was far-reaching, and it resulted in freeing the nation from idolatry. Many of the surrounding peoples, beholding the prosperity of Israel, were led to think favorably of Israel's God, who had done such great things for His people.

    The tabernacle built by Moses, with all that appertained to the sanctuary service, except the ark, was still at Gibeah. It was David's purpose to make Jerusalem the religious center of the nation. He had erected a palace for himself, and he felt that it was not fitting for the ark of God to rest within a tent. He determined to build for it a temple of such magnificence as should express Israel's appreciation of the honor granted the nation in the abiding presence of Jehovah their King. Communicating his purpose to the prophet Nathan, he received the encouraging response, "Do all that is in thine heart; for the Lord is with thee."

    But that same night the word of the Lord came to Nathan, giving him a message for the king. David was to be deprived of the privilege of building a house for God, but he was granted an assurance of the divine favor to him, to his posterity, and to the kingdom of Israel: "Thus saith Jehovah of hosts; I took thee from the sheepcote, from following the sheep, to be ruler over My people, over Israel; and I was with thee whithersoever thou wentest, and have cut off all thine enemies out of thy sight, and have made thee a great name, like unto the name of the great men that are in the earth. Moreover I will appoint a place for My people Israel, and will plant them, that they may dwell in a place of their own, and move no more; neither shall the children of wickedness afflict them any more, as beforetime."

    As David had desired to build a house for God, the promise was given. "The Lord telleth thee that He will make thee a house. . . . I will set up thy seed after thee. . . . He shall build a house for My name, and I will stablish the throne of his kingdom forever."

    The reason why David was not to build the temple was declared: "Thou hast shed blood abundantly, and hast made great wars: thou shalt not build a house unto My name. . . . Behold, a son shall be born to thee, who shall be a man of rest; and I will give him rest from all his enemies: . . . his name shall be Solomon [peaceable], and I will give peace and quietness unto Israel in his days. He shall build a house for My name." 1 Chronicles 22:8-10.

    Though the cherished purpose of his heart had been denied, David received the message with gratitude. "Who am I, O Lord God?" he exclaimed, "and what is my house, that Thou hast brought me hitherto? And this was yet a small thing in Thy sight, O Lord God; but Thou hast spoken also of Thy servant's house for a great while to come;" and he then renewed his covenant with God.

    David knew that it would be an honor to his name and would bring glory to his government to perform the work that he had purposed in his heart to do, but he was ready to submit his will to the will of God. The grateful resignation thus manifested is rarely seen, even among Christians. How often do those who have passed the strength of manhood cling to the hope of accomplishing some great work upon which their hearts are set, but which they are unfitted to perform! God's providence may speak to them, as did His prophet to David, declaring that the work which they so much desire is not committed to them. It is theirs to prepare the way for another to accomplish it. But instead of gratefully submitting to the divine direction, many fall back as if slighted and rejected, feeling that if they cannot do the one thing which they desire to do, they will do nothing. Many cling with desperate energy to responsibilities which they are incapable of bearing, and vainly endeavor to accomplish a work for which they are insufficient, while that which they might do, lies neglected. And because of this lack of co-operation on their part the greater work is hindered or frustrated.

    David, in his covenant with Jonathan, had promised that when he should have rest from his enemies he would show kindness to the house of Saul. In his prosperity, mindful of this covenant, the king made inquiry, "Is there yet any that is left of the house of Saul, that I may show him kindness for Jonathan's sake?" He was told of a son of Jonathan, Mephibosheth, who had been lame from childhood. At the time of Saul's defeat by the Philistines at Jezreel, the nurse of this child, attempting to flee with him, had let him fall, thus making him a lifelong cripple. David now summoned the young man to court and received him with great kindness. The private possessions of Saul were restored to him for the support of his household; but the son of Jonathan was himself to be the constant guest of the king, sitting daily at the royal table. Through reports from the enemies of David, Mephibosheth had been led to cherish a strong prejudice against him as a usurper; but the monarch's generous and courteous reception of him and his continued kindness won the heart of the young man; he became strongly attached to David, and, like his father Jonathan, he felt that his interest was one with that of the king whom God had chosen.

    After David's establishment upon the throne of Israel the nation enjoyed a long interval of peace. The surrounding peoples, seeing the strength and unity of the kingdom, soon thought it prudent to desist from open hostilities; and David, occupied with the organization and upbuilding of his kingdom, refrained from aggressive war. At last, however, he made war upon Israel's old enemies, the Philistines, and upon the Moabites, and succeeded in overcoming both and making them tributary.

    Then there was formed against the kingdom of David a vast coalition of the surrounding nations, out of which grew the greatest wars and victories of his reign and the most extensive accessions to his power. This hostile alliance, which really sprang from jealousy of David's increasing power, had been wholly unprovoked by him. The circumstances that led to its rise were these:

    Tidings were received at Jerusalem announcing the death of Nahash, king of the Ammonites--a monarch who had shown kindness to David when he was a fugitive from the rage of Saul. Now, desiring to express his grateful appreciation of the favor shown him in his distress, David sent ambassadors with a message of sympathy to Hanun, the son and successor of the Ammonite king. "Said David, I will show kindness unto Hanun the son of Nahash, as his father showed kindness unto me."

    But his courteous act was misinterpreted. The Ammonites hated the true God and were the bitter enemies of Israel. The apparent kindness of Nahash to David had been prompted wholly by hostility to Saul as king of Israel. The message of David was misconstrued by Hanun's counselors. They "said unto Hanun their lord, Thinkest thou that David doth honor thy father, that he hath sent comforters unto thee? hath not David rather sent his servants unto thee, to search the city, and to spy it out, and to overthrow it?" It was by the advice of his counselors that Nahash, half a century before, had been led to make the cruel condition required of the people of Jabesh-gilead, when, besieged by the Ammonites, they sued for a covenant of peace. Nahash had demanded the privilege of thrusting out all their right eyes. The Ammonites still vividly remembered how the king of Israel had foiled their cruel design, and had rescued the people whom they would have humbled and mutilated. The same hatred of Israel still prompted them. They could have no conception of the generous spirit that had inspired David's message. When Satan controls the minds of men he will excite envy and suspicion which will misconstrue the very best intentions. Listening to his counselors, Hanun regarded David's messengers as spies, and loaded them with scorn and insult.

    The Ammonites had been permitted to carry out the evil purposes of their hearts without restraint, that their real character might be revealed to David. It was not God's will that Israel should enter into a league with this treacherous heathen people.

    In ancient times, as now, the office of ambassador was held sacred. By the universal law of nations it ensured protection from personal violence or insult. The ambassador standing as a representative of his sovereign, any indignity offered to him demanded prompt retaliation. The Ammonites, knowing that the insult offered to Israel would surely be avenged, made preparation for war. "When the children of Ammon saw that they had made themselves odious to David, Hanun and the children of Ammon sent a thousand talents of silver to hire them chariots and horsemen out of Mesopotamia, and out of Syria-maachah, and out of Zobah. So they hired thirty and two thousand chariots. . . . And the children of Ammon gathered themselves together from their cities, and came to battle." 1 Chronicles 19:6, 7.

    It was indeed a formidable alliance. The inhabitants of the region lying between the river Euphrates and the Mediterranean Sea had leagued with the Ammonites. The north and east of Canaan was encircled with armed foes, banded together to crush the kingdom of Israel.

    The Hebrews did not wait for the invasion of their country. Their forces, under Joab, crossed the Jordan and advanced toward the Ammonite capital. As the Hebrew captain led his army to the field he sought to inspire them for the conflict, saying, "Be of good courage, and let us behave ourselves valiantly for our people, and for the cities of our God: and let the Lord do that which is good in His sight." 1 Chronicles 19:13. The united forces of the allies were overcome in the first engagement. But they were not yet willing to give over the contest, and the next year renewed the war. The king of Syria gathered his forces, threatening Israel with an immense army. David, realizing how much dependent upon the result of this contest, took the field in person, and by the blessing of God inflicted upon the allies a defeat so disastrous that the Syrians, from Lebanon to the Euphrates, not only gave up the war, but became tributary to Israel. Against the Ammonites David pushed the war with vigor, until their strongholds fell and the whole region came under the dominion of Israel.

    The dangers which had threatened the nation with utter destruction proved, through the providence of God, to be the very means by which it rose to unprecedented greatness. In commemorating his remarkable deliverances, David sings:

    "The Lord liveth; and blessed be my rock; and exalted be the
    God of my salvation:
    Even the God that executeth vengeance for me, and subdueth
    peoples under me.

    He rescueth me from mine enemies:
    Yea, Thou liftest me up above them that rise up against me:
    Thou deliverest me from the violent man.
    Therefore I will give thanks unto Thee, O Lord, among the
    nations,
    And will sing praises unto Thy name.
    Great deliverance giveth He to His king;
    And sheweth loving-kindness to His anointed,
    To David and to his seed, forevermore."
    Psalm 18:46-50, R.V.

    And throughout the songs of David the thought was impressed on his people that Jehovah was their strength and deliverer:

    "There is no king saved by the multitude of a host:
    A mighty man is not delivered by much strength.
    A horse is a vain thing for safety:
    Neither shall he deliver any by his great strength."
    Psalm 33:16, 17.
    "Thou art my King, O God:
    Command deliverances for Jacob.
    Through Thee will we push down our enemies:
    Through Thy name will we tread them under that rise up
    against us.
    For I will not trust in my bow,
    Neither shall my sword save me.
    But Thou hast saved us from our enemies,
    And hast put them to shame that hated us." Psalm 44:4-7.

    "Some trust in chariots, and some in horses:
    But we will remember the name of Jehovah our God."
    Psalm 20:7.

    The kingdom of Israel had now reached in extent the fulfillment of the promise given to Abraham, and afterward repeated to Moses: "Unto thy seed have I given this land, from the river of Egypt unto the great river, the river Euphrates." Genesis 15:18. Israel had become a mighty nation, respected and feared by surrounding peoples. In his own realm David's power had become very great. He commanded, as few sovereigns in any age have been able to command, the affections and allegiance of his people. He had honored God, and God was now honoring him.

    But in the midst of prosperity lurked danger. In the time of his greatest outward triumph David was in the greatest peril, and met his most humiliating defeat.

    http://www.whiteestate.org/books/pp/pp71.html The Bible has little to say in praise of men. Little space is given to recounting the virtues of even the best men who have ever lived. This silence is not without purpose; it is not without a lesson. All the good qualities that men possess are the gift of God; their good deeds are performed by the grace of God through Christ. Since they owe all to God the glory of whatever they are or do belongs to Him alone; they are but instruments in His hands. More than this--as all the lessons of Bible history teach--it is a perilous thing to praise or exalt men; for if one comes to lose sight of his entire dependence on God, and to trust to his own strength, he is sure to fall. Man is contending with foes who are stronger than he. "We wrestle not against flesh and blood, but against principalities, against powers, against the rulers of the darkness of this world, against wicked spirits in high places." Ephesians 6:12, margin. It is impossible for us in our own strength to maintain the conflict; and whatever diverts the mind from God, whatever leads to self-exaltation or to self-dependence, is surely preparing the way for our overthrow. The tenor of the Bible is to inculcate distrust of human power and to encourage trust in divine power.

    It was the spirit of self-confidence and self-exaltation that prepared the way for David's fall. Flattery and the subtle allurements of power and luxury were not without effect upon him. Intercourse with surrounding nations also exerted an influence for evil. According to the customs prevailing among Eastern rulers, crimes not to be tolerated in subjects were uncondemned in the king; the monarch was not under obligation to exercise the same self-restraint as the subject. All this tended to lessen David's sense of the exceeding sinfulness of sin. And instead of relying in humility upon the power of Jehovah, he began to trust to his own wisdom and might. As soon as Satan can separate the soul from God, the only Source of strength, he will seek to arouse the unholy desires of man's carnal nature. The work of the enemy is not abrupt; it is not, at the outset, sudden and startling; it is a secret undermining of the strongholds of principle. It begins in apparently small things--the neglect to be true to God and to rely upon Him wholly, the disposition to follow the customs and practices of the world.

    Before the conclusion of the war with the Ammonites, David, leaving the conduct of the army to Joab, returned to Jerusalem. The Syrians had already submitted to Israel, and the complete overthrow of the Ammonites appeared certain. David was surrounded by the fruits of victory and the honors of his wise and able rule. It was now, while he was at ease and unguarded, that the tempter seized the opportunity to occupy his mind. The fact that God had taken David into so close connection with Himself and had manifested so great favor toward him, should have been to him the strongest of incentives to preserve his character unblemished. But when in ease and self-security he let go his hold upon God, David yielded to Satan and brought upon his soul the stain of guilt. He, the Heaven-appointed leader of the nation, chosen by God to execute His law, himself trampled upon its precepts. He who should have been a terror to evildoers, by his own act strengthened their hands.

    Amid the perils of his earlier life David in conscious integrity could trust his case with God. The Lord's hand had guided him safely past the unnumbered snares that had been laid for his feet. But now, guilty and unrepentant, he did not ask help and guidance from Heaven, but sought to extricate himself from the dangers in which sin had involved him. Bathsheba, whose fatal beauty had proved a snare to the king, was the wife of Uriah the Hittite, one of David's bravest and most faithful officers. None could foresee what would be the result should the crime become known. The law of God pronounced the adulterer guilty of death, and the proud-spirited soldier, so shamefully wronged, might avenge himself by taking the life of the king or by exciting the nation to revolt.

    Every effort which David made to conceal his guilt proved unavailing. He had betrayed himself into the power of Satan; danger surrounded him, dishonor more bitter than death was before him. There appeared but one way of escape, and in his desperation he was hurried on to add murder to adultery. He who had compassed the destruction of Saul was seeking to lead David also to ruin. Though the temptations were different, they were alike in leading to transgression of God's law. David reasoned that if Uriah were slain by the hand of enemies in battle, the guilt of his death could not be traced home to the king, Bathsheba would be free to become David's wife, suspicion could be averted, and the royal honor would be maintained.

    Uriah was made the bearer of his own death warrant. A letter sent by his hand to Joab from the king commanded, "Set ye Uriah in the forefront of the hottest battle, and retire ye from him, that he may be smitten, and die." Joab, already stained with the guilt of one wanton murder, did not hesitate to obey the king's instructions, and Uriah fell by the sword of the children of Ammon.

    Heretofore David's record as a ruler had been such as few monarchs have ever equaled. It is written of him that he "executed judgment and justice unto all his people." 2 Samuel 8:15. His integrity had won the confidence and fealty of the nation. But as he departed from God and yielded himself to the wicked one, he became for the time the agent of Satan; yet he still held the position and authority that God had given him, and because of this, claimed obedience that would imperil the soul of him who should yield it. And Joab, whose allegiance had been given to the king rather than to God, transgressed God's law because the king commanded it.

    David's power had been given him by God, but to be exercised only in harmony with the divine law. When he commanded that which was contrary to God's law, it became sin to obey. "The powers that be are ordained of God" (Romans 13:1), but we are not to obey them contrary to God's law. The apostle Paul, writing to the Corinthians, sets forth the principle by which we should be governed. He says, "Be ye followers of me, even as I also am of Christ." 1 Corinthians 11:1.

    An account of the execution of his order was sent to David, but so carefully worded as not to implicate either Joab or the king. Joab "charged the messenger saying, When thou hast made an end of telling the matters of the war unto the king, and if so be that the king's wrath arise, . . .then say thou, Thy servant Uriah the Hittite is dead also. So the messenger went, and came and showed David all that Joab had sent him for." The king's answer was, "Thus shalt thou say unto Joab, Let not this thing displease thee, for the sword devoureth one as well as another: make thy battle more strong against the city, and overthrow it: and encourage thou him."

    Bathsheba observed the customary days of mourning for her husband; and at their close "David sent and fetched her to his house, and she became his wife." He whose tender conscience and high sense of honor would not permit him, even when in peril of his life, to put forth his hand against the Lord's anointed, had so fallen that he could wrong and murder one of his most faithful and most valiant soldiers, and hope to enjoy undisturbed the reward of his sin. Alas! how had the fine gold become dim! how had the most fine gold changed!

    From the beginning Satan has portrayed to men the gains to be won by transgression. Thus he seduced angels. Thus he tempted Adam and Eve to sin. And thus he is still leading multitudes away from obedience to God. The path of transgression is made to appear desirable; "but the end thereof are the ways of death." Proverbs 14:12. Happy they who, having ventured in this way, learn how bitter are the fruits of sin, and turn from it betimes. God in His mercy did not leave David to be lured to utter ruin by the deceitful rewards of sin.

    For the sake of Israel also there was a necessity for God to interpose. As time passed on, David's sin toward Bathsheba became known, and suspicion was excited that he had planned the death of Uriah. The Lord was dishonored. He had favored and exalted David, and David's sin misrepresented the character of God and cast reproach upon His name. It tended to lower the standard of godliness in Israel, to lessen in many minds the abhorrence of sin; while those who did not love and fear God were by it emboldened in transgression.

    Nathan the prophet was bidden to bear a message of reproof to David. It was a message terrible in its severity. To few sovereigns could such a reproof be given but at the price of certain death to the reprover. Nathan delivered the divine sentence unflinchingly, yet with such heaven-born wisdom as to engage the sympathies of the king, to arouse his conscience, and to call from his lips the sentence of death upon himself. Appealing to David as the divinely appointed guardian of his people's rights, the prophet repeated a story of wrong and oppression that demanded redress.

    "There were two men in one city," he said, "the one rich, and the other poor. The rich man had exceeding many flocks and herds: but the poor man had nothing, save one little ewe lamb, which he had bought and nourished up: and it grew up together with him, and with his children; it did eat of his own meat, and drank of his own cup, and lay in his bosom, and was unto him as a daughter. And there came a traveler unto the rich man, and he spared to take of his own flock and of his own herd, to dress for the wayfaring man that was come unto him; but took the poor man's lamb, and dressed it for the man that was come to him."

    The anger of the king was roused, and he exclaimed, "As the Lord liveth, the man that hath done this thing is worthy to die. And he shall restore the lamb fourfold, because he did this thing, and because he had no pity." 2 Samuel 12:5, 6, margin.

    Nathan fixed his eyes upon the king; then, lifting his right hand to heaven, he solemnly declared, "Thou art the man." "Wherefore," he continued, "hast thou despised the commandment of the Lord, to do evil in His sight?" The guilty may attempt, as David had done, to conceal their crime from men; they may seek to bury the evil deed forever from human sight or knowledge; but "all things are naked and opened unto the eyes of Him with whom we have to do." Hebrews 4:13. "There is nothing covered, that shall not be revealed; and hid, that shall not be known." Matthew 10:26.

    Nathan declared: "Thus saith the Lord God of Israel, I anointed thee king over Israel, and I delivered thee out of the hand of Saul. . . . Wherefore hast thou despised the commandment of the Lord, to do evil in His sight? thou hast killed Uriah the Hittite with the sword, and hast taken his wife to be thy wife, and hast slain him with the sword of the children of Ammon. Now therefore the sword shall never depart from thine house. . . . Behold, I will raise up evil against thee out of thine own house, and I will take thy wives before thine eyes, and give them unto thy neighbor. . . . For thou didst it secretly; but I will do this thing before all Israel, and before the sun."

    The prophet's rebuke touched the heart of David; conscience was aroused; his guilt appeared in all its enormity. His soul was bowed in penitence before God. With trembling lips he said, "I have sinned against the Lord." All wrong done to others reaches back from the injured one to God. David had committed a grievous sin, toward both Uriah and Bathsheba, and he keenly felt this. But infinitely greater was his sin against God.

    Though there would be found none in Israel to execute the sentence of death upon the anointed of the Lord, David trembled, lest, guilty and unforgiven, he should be cut down by the swift judgment of God. But the message was sent him by the prophet, "The Lord also hath put away thy sin; thou shalt not die." Yet justice must be maintained. The sentence of death was transferred from David to the child of his sin. Thus the king was given opportunity for repentance; while to him the suffering and death of the child, as a part of his punishment, was far more bitter than his own death could have been. The prophet said, "Because by this deed thou hast given great occasion to the enemies of the Lord to blaspheme, the child also that is born unto thee shall surely die."

    When his child was stricken, David, with fasting and deep humiliation, pleaded for its life. He put off his royal robes, he laid aside his crown, and night after night he lay upon the earth, in heartbroken grief interceding for the innocent one suffering for his guilt. "The elders of his house arose, and went to him, to raise him up from the earth: but he would not." Often when judgments had been pronounced upon persons or cities, humiliation and repentance had turned aside the blow, and the Ever-Merciful, swift to pardon, had sent messengers of peace. Encouraged by this thought, David persevered in his supplication so long as the child was spared. Upon learning that it was dead, he quietly submitted to the decree of God. The first stroke had fallen of that retribution which he himself had declared just; but David, trusting in God's mercy, was not without comfort.

    Very many, reading the history of David's fall, have inquired, "Why has this record been made public? Why did God see fit to throw open to the world this dark passage in the life of one so highly honored of Heaven?" The prophet, in his reproof to David, had declared concerning his sin, "By this deed thou hast given great occasion to the enemies of the Lord to blaspheme." Through successive generations infidels have pointed to the character of David, bearing this dark stain, and have exclaimed in triumph and derision, "This is the man after God's own heart!" Thus a reproach has been brought upon religion, God and His word have been blasphemed, souls have been hardened in unbelief, and many, under a cloak of piety, have become bold in sin. But the history of David furnishes no countenance to sin. It was when he was walking in the counsel of God that he was called a man after God's own heart. When he sinned, this ceased to be true of him until by repentance he had returned to the Lord. The word of God plainly declares, "The thing that David had done was evil in the eyes of the Lord." 2 Samuel 11:27, margin. And the Lord said to David by the prophet, "Wherefore hast thou despised the commandment of the Lord, to do evil in His sight? . . . Now therefore the sword shall never depart from thine house; because thou hast despised Me." Though David repented of his sin and was forgiven and accepted by the Lord, he reaped the baleful harvest of the seed he himself had sown. The judgments upon him and upon his house testify to God's abhorrence of the sin.

    Heretofore God's providence had preserved David against all the plottings of his enemies, and had been directly exercised to restrain Saul. But David's transgression had changed his relation to God. The Lord could not in any wise sanction iniquity. He could not exercise His power to protect David from the results of his sin as he had protected him from the enmity of Saul.

    There was a great change in David himself. He was broken in spirit by the consciousness of his sin and its far-reaching results. He felt humbled in the eyes of his subjects. His influence was weakened. Hitherto his prosperity had been attributed to his conscientious obedience to the commandments of the Lord. But now his subjects, having a knowledge of his sin, would be led to sin more freely. His authority in his own household, his claim to respect and obedience from his sons, was weakened. A sense of his guilt kept him silent when he should have condemned sin; it made his arm feeble to execute justice in his house. His evil example exerted its influence upon his sons, and God would not interpose to prevent the result. He would permit things to take their natural course, and thus David was severely chastised.

    For a whole year after his fall David lived in apparent security; there was no outward evidence of God's displeasure. But the divine sentence was hanging over him. Swiftly and surely a day of judgment and retribution was approaching, which no repentance could avert, agony and shame that would darken his whole earthly life. Those who, by pointing to the example of David, try to lessen the guilt of their own sins, should learn from the Bible record that the way of transgression is hard. Though like David they should turn from their evil course, the results of sin, even in this life, will be found bitter and hard to bear.

    God intended the history of David's fall to serve as a warning that even those whom He has greatly blessed and favored are not to feel secure and neglect watchfulness and prayer. And thus it has proved to those who in humility have sought to learn the lesson that God designed to teach. From generation to generation thousands have thus been led to realize their own danger from the tempter's power. The fall of David, one so greatly honored by the Lord, has awakened in them distrust of self. They have felt that God alone could keep them by His power through faith. Knowing that in Him was their strength and safety, they have feared to take the first step on Satan's ground.

    Even before the divine sentence was pronounced against David he had begun to reap the fruit of transgression. His conscience was not at rest. The agony of spirit which he then endured is brought to view in the thirty-second psalm. He says:

    "Blessed is he whose transgression is forgiven, whose sin is
    covered.
    Blessed is the man unto whom the Lord imputeth not iniquity,
    And in whose spirit there is no guile.
    When I kept silence, my bones waxed old
    Through my roaring all the day long.
    For day and night Thy hand was heavy upon me:
    My moisture was changed as with the drought of summer."
    Psalm 32:1-4, R.V.

    And the fifty-first psalm is an expression of David's repentance, when the message of reproof came to him from God:

    "Have mercy upon me, O God, according to Thy loving-kindness:
    According unto the multitude of Thy tender mercies blot out
    my transgressions.

    Wash me thoroughly from mine iniquity, and cleanse me from
    my sin.
    For I acknowledge my transgressions: and my sin is ever before
    me. . . .
    Purge me with hyssop, and I shall be clean: wash me, and I
    shall be whiter than snow.
    Make me to hear joy and gladness;
    That the bones which Thou hast broken may rejoice.
    Hide Thy face from my sins,
    And blot out all mine iniquities.
    Create in me a clean heart, O God;
    And renew a right spirit within me.
    Cast me not away from Thy presence;
    And take not Thy Holy Spirit from me.
    Restore unto me the joy of Thy salvation;
    And uphold me with Thy free Spirit.
    Then will I teach transgressors Thy ways;
    And sinners shall be converted unto Thee.
    Deliver me from bloodguiltiness, O God, Thou God of my
    salvation:
    And my tongue shall sing aloud of Thy righteousness."
    Psalm 51:1-14.

    Thus in a sacred song to be sung in the public assemblies of his people, in the presence of the court--priests and judges, princes and men of war--and which would preserve to the latest generation the knowledge of his fall, the king of Israel recounted his sin, his repentance, and his hope of pardon through the mercy of God. Instead of endeavoring to conceal his guilt he desired that others might be instructed by the sad history of his fall.

    David's repentance was sincere and deep. There was no effort to palliate his crime. No desire to escape the judgments threatened, inspired his prayer. But he saw the enormity of his transgression against God; he saw the defilement of his soul; he loathed his sin. It was not for pardon only that he prayed, but for purity of heart. David did not in despair give over the struggle. In the promises of God to repentant sinners he saw the evidence of his pardon and acceptance.

    "For Thou desirest not sacrifice; else would I give it:
    Thou delightest not in burnt offering.
    The sacrifices of God are a broken spirit:
    A broken and a contrite heart, O God, Thou wilt not despise."
    Psalm 51:16, 17.

    Though David had fallen, the Lord lifted him up. He was now more fully in harmony with God and in sympathy with his fellow men than before he fell. In the joy of his release he sang:

    "I acknowledged my sin unto Thee, and mine iniquity have I
    not hid.
    I said, I will confess my transgressions unto the Lord;
    And Thou forgavest the iniquity of my sin. . . .
    Thou art my hiding place; Thou shalt preserve me from
    trouble;
    Thou shalt compass me about with songs of deliverance."
    Psalm 32:5-7.

    Many have murmured at what they called God's injustice in sparing David, whose guilt was so great, after having rejected Saul for what appear to them to be far less flagrant sins. But David humbled himself and confessed his sin, while Saul despised reproof and hardened his heart in impenitence.

    This passage in David's history is full of significance to the repenting sinner. It is one of the most forcible illustrations given us of the struggles and temptations of humanity, and of genuine repentance toward God and faith in our Lord Jesus Christ. Through all the ages it has proved a source of encouragement to souls that, having fallen into sin, were struggling under the burden of their guilt. Thousands of the children of God, who have been betrayed into sin, when ready to give up to despair have remembered how David's sincere repentance and confession were accepted by God, notwithstanding he suffered for his transgression; and they also have taken courage to repent and try again to walk in the way of God's commandments.

    Whoever under the reproof of God will humble the soul with confession and repentance, as did David, may be sure that there is hope for him. Whoever will in faith accept God's promises, will find pardon. The Lord will never cast away one truly repentant soul. He has given this promise: "Let him take hold of My strength, that he may make peace with Me; and he shall make peace with Me." Isaiah 27:5. "Let the wicked forsake his way, and the unrighteous man his thoughts: and let him return unto the Lord, and He will have mercy upon him; and to our God, for He will  abundantly  pardon." Isaiah 55:7.



    avatar
    orthodoxymoron

    Posts : 9665
    Join date : 2010-09-28

    Re: The United States of the Solar System, A.D. 2133 (Book Six)

    Post  orthodoxymoron on Sun Jun 24, 2018 3:01 pm













    https://asgardia.space/en/word
    Concept «Asgardia – the Space Nation»
    by Dr. Igor Ashurbeyli

    Welcome to Asgardia, the first ever space nation – a global, unifying and humanitarian project. The project's concept comprises three parts – philosophical, legal and scientific/technological.

    1. The project's philosophy starts at selecting the name for this new country – Asgardia.

    In ancient Norse mythology, Asgard was a city in the skies, the country of the Gods. It is the realisation of man's eternal dream to leave his cradle on Earth and expand into the Universe.

    Asgardia is a fully-fledged and independent nation, and a future member of the United Nations - with all the attributes this status entails: a government and embassies, a flag, a national anthem and insignia, and so on.

    The essence of Asgardia is Peace in Space, and the prevention of Earth’s conflicts being transferred into space.

    Asgardia is also unique from a philosophical aspect – to serve entire humanity and each and everyone, regardless of his or her personal welfare and the prosperity of the country where they happened to be born.

    Asgardia's philosophical envelope is to ‘digitalise’ the Noosphere, creating a mirror of humanity in space but without Earthly division into states, religions and nations. In Asgardia we are all just Earthlings!

    2. Asgardia's legal aspects.

    Today, many of the problems relating to space law are unresolved and may never be solved in the complex and contradictory dark woods of modern international law. Geopolitical squabbles have a great influence, and are often rooted in the old military history and unresolvable conflicts of countries on Earth. It is time to create a new judicial reality in space.

    It is of crucial importance that space law does not become the law of the jungle. Today, only 20 countries on Earth out of about 200 have a space presence, and have, for example, plans to mine in space and lay claim to exclusivity and monopoly. New space law has to equally protect the interests of every human being on Earth.

    It means protecting individuals and countries (particularly developing nations) from space threats as well as delivering the benefits of using space for creating new goods and services, and financial resources.

    The question of Asgardia citizenship is also essential. After Asgardia is recognised as a member of the UN, the question of reasons for granting citizenship will inevitably arise. One opinion is that the first Asgardians will be those who work in the fields of space research and exploration, and space technology, as well as investors in these fields, including small investors.

    3. The scientific and technological component of the project can be explained in just three words – peace, access and protection.

    These are the three most important scientific and technological goals of Asgardia.

    FIRST, is to ensure the peaceful use of space.

    THE SECOND is to protect planet Earth from space threats. There are seven threats in our classification system: sun storms and flares, known as coronal mass ejections; changes in Earth's magnetosphere that destroy the effective protective layer of our planet; potentially dangerous asteroids and comets; man-made orbital debris; changes in the climate stemming from technogenic factors and sun radiation; cosmic radiation from nuclear reactions in novae, supernovae and pulsars; and the danger of Earth infection by microorganisms from meteors and other small celestial bodies.

    THE THIRD goal is to create a demilitarized and free scientific base of knowledge in space. This will provide free access to all, especially those from developing countries who do not have space access now. And such access should be free and direct.

    The widest participation in this open project is one of our goals – participation from all interested scientists and companies, without limiting them by our own vision of the technological side of things at the moment.

    The scientific and technological envelope of Asgardia is a space arena for the scientific creativity of its citizens and companies in developing a broad range of future space technologies, products and services for humanity on Earth and humanity in Space.

    Therefore, Asgardia is a sort of a matryoshka, made of philosophy, law and technology. Whatever else is hidden inside is something we will discover in the near future.

    We are not selling pieces of land on the Moon or water in Antarctica. We're actually not selling anything at all at the moment. Only after we have proven this idea with a confirmed launch of an equipped satellite may we begin talking about Asgardia's budgets.

    Right now, work on the project is funded entirely from our personal private funds. It's a clear-cut decision. We have now declared our concept and philosophy publicly and would like as many people as possible on the planet to find out about it.

    And of course we are going to make use of crowd funding and sourcing, and private donations. And we welcome cooperation with new partners and investors.

    Asgardia’s technical, legal and philosophical team is in the process of being set up.

    These are the three most important scientific and technological goals of Asgardia

    Of course, special preference will be given to the first hundred thousand people who apply prior to the launch of the first satellite - and all the typical citizenship procedures that are used on Earth will be followed. This does not mean Asgardian citizenship will not be available to all people on Earth, regardless of their earthly jurisdiction.

    A core legal principle is that Asgardia does not interfere in relations between states on Earth – and vice versa.

    Asgardia's legal envelope includes the creation of a new legal platform for the exploration of near-Earth and deep space. ‘Universal space law’ and ‘astropolitics’ have to replace international space law and geopolitics.





    Posting the Asgardia stuff took me over an hour, because my computer was being severely messed-with!! Someone REALLY didn't want me to post all of the above!! I'd like to spend some quality-time discussing https://asgardia.space/en/ but I'm out of time!! It's the end of August, and I'm going incognito for at least the rest of 2017!!

    I recently noticed a young-man wearing shorts, who walked back and forth in the general vicinity of where I was using the public Wi-Fi. He seemed somewhat distraught, and periodically laughed in an almost demonic-manner!! He walked into the woods wearing one pair of shorts, and walked out of the woods wearing a different pair of shorts!! Did it have something to do with me, what I've been posting, and my self-imposed End of August posting-deadline??!! I've had other VERY Strange things happen to me in that same place, while posting on the internet!! It will be sort of nice to not be 'fighting the good-fight' in that spooky-place!! I simply cannot shake my Hamstrung-Tension and Hostile-Sadness but Hope Springs Eternal.

    People who reject the Bible and Religion don't want to discuss Biblical-Research. People who are "Saved and Secure" don't want to discuss Biblical-Research. Possibility-Thinking Biblical-Researchers are a Rare-Breed Indeed!! What would one end-up with by combining American-Constitutionalism, British-Anglicanism, and French-Catholicism?? Would this be a reasonable starting-place for a United States of the Solar System (with a Non-Bloodline King and Queen Under God)?? Does anyone get what I'm getting-at?? What Would Napoleon Bonaparte Say?? What Would Cecil Rhodes Say?? What Would Isaac Newton Say?? What Would a Renegade French Jesuit Organist Say??

    Should the 'Genuine' Pauline-Epistles (Romans, 1 and 2 Corinthians, Galatians, Philippians, 1 Thessalonians, and Philemon) be the 'Gold-Standard' of the New-Testament?? Try reading these seven books straight-through (over and over) rather than just considering a few 'Proof-Texts' from Romans!! Should these books be considered 'Teachings of Jesus'?? If the Apostle Paul was the Apostate Paul, why doesn't the rest of the New-Testament point this out (in no uncertain terms)?? Most of the rest of the New-Testament was written after the key 7 Pauline-Epistles. Is the rest of the New-Testament heresy (perhaps with the exception of James, which was written prior to the Pauline-Epistles)?? What can we learn about the 'Historical-Jesus' in Acts to Revelation?? What do the Red-Letters in the Synoptic-Gospels REALLY Teach?? What if each and every church has gotten it VERY Wrong?? What if most all theology consists of Delusion v Delusion?? The Horror!!

    Considering the Figurative and/or Literal Theme of King David, King Solomon, and the Queen of Sheba (in a Past, Present, and Future Sense) is Highly-Instructive (to me, anyway)!! I keep thinking in terms of Patriarchs and Prophets, Prophets and Kings, and Desire of Ages, in the context of Sacred Classical Music, and Volumes 3,4,6 of the SDA Bible Commentary (1 Chronicles to Malachi, and Acts to Ephesians)!! Try reading all of the above, straight-through, over and over, as a mental and spiritual exercise, without cramming it down the throats of the general-public!! Realistically, this is probably a 'lost-cause', but I thought someone should place it on the record for future research regarding the Decline and Fall of Humanity!! I should probably try to be more optimistic, because the 'Rabbit Hole' might really mostly go 'Right Up My @$$'!! What Would Raven Say?? Who is Raven, really?? Just try thinking in terms of Middle-Management Gods and Goddesses, fighting for power (past, present, and future)!! Not 'No God'. Not 'Almighty God'. Simply the smartest, toughest, and nastiest Products of Galactic-Evolution, who probably Created and Manage Earth and Earth-Humanity (for better or worse, I know not)!!

    http://www.whiteestate.org/books/pp/pp72.html "He shall restore fourfold," had been David's unwitting sentence upon himself, on listening to the prophet Nathan's parable; and according to his own sentence he was to be judged. Four of his sons must fall, and the loss of each would be a result of the father's sin.

    The shameful crime of Amnon, the first-born, was permitted by David to pass unpunished and unrebuked. The law pronounced death upon the adulterer, and the unnatural crime of Amnon made him doubly guilty. But David, self-condemned for his own sin, failed to bring the offender to justice. For two full years Absalom, the natural protector of the sister so foully wronged, concealed his purpose of revenge, but only to strike more surely at the last. At a feast of the king's sons the drunken, incestuous Amnon was slain by his brother's command.

    Twofold judgment had been meted out to David. The terrible message was carried to him, "Absalom hath slain all the king's sons, and there is not one of them left. Then the king arose, and tare his garments, and lay on the earth; and all his servants stood by with their clothes rent." The king's sons, returning in alarm to Jerusalem, revealed to their father the truth; Amnon alone had been slain; and they "lifted up their voice and wept: and the king also and all his servants wept very sore." But Absalom fled to Talmai, the king of Geshur, his mother's father.

    Like other sons of David, Amnon had been left to selfish indulgence. He had sought to gratify every thought of his heart, regardless of the requirements of God. Notwithstanding his great sin, God had borne long with him. For two years he had been granted opportunity for repentance; but he continued in sin, and with his guilt upon him, he was cut down by death, to await the awful tribunal of the judgment.

    David had neglected the duty of punishing the crime of Amnon, and because of the unfaithfulness of the king and father and the impenitence of the son, the Lord permitted events to take their natural course, and did not restrain Absalom. When parents or rulers neglect the duty of punishing iniquity, God Himself will take the case in hand. His restraining power will be in a measure removed from the agencies of evil, so that a train of circumstances will arise which will punish sin with sin.

    The evil results of David's unjust indulgence toward Amnon were not ended, for it was here that Absalom's alienation from his father began. After he fled to Geshur, David, feeling that the crime of his son demanded some punishment, refused him permission to return. And this had a tendency to increase rather than to lessen the inextricable evils in which the king had come to be involved. Absalom, energetic, ambitious, and unprincipled, shut out by his exile from participation in the affairs of the kingdom, soon gave himself up to dangerous scheming.

    At the close of two years Joab determined to effect a reconciliation between the father and his son. And with this object in view he secured the services of a woman of Tekoah, reputed for wisdom. Instructed by Joab, the woman represented herself to David as a widow whose two sons had been her only comfort and support. In a quarrel one of these had slain the other, and now all the relatives of the family demanded that the survivor should be given up to the avenger of blood. "And so," said the mother, "they shall quench my coal which is left, and shall not leave to my husband neither name nor remainder upon the earth." The king's feelings were touched by this appeal, and he assured the woman of the royal protection for her son.

    After drawing from him repeated promises for the young man's safety, she entreated the king's forbearance, declaring that he had spoken as one at fault, in that he did not fetch home again his banished. "For," she said, "we must needs die, and are as water spilt on the ground, which cannot be gathered up again; neither doth God respect any person; ye doth  He devise means, that His banished be not expelled from Him."  This tender and touching portrayal of the love of God toward the sinner--coming as it did from Joab, the rude soldier--is a striking evidence of the familiarity of the Israelites with the great truths of redemption. The king, feeling his own need of God's mercy, could not resist this appeal. To Joab the command was given, "Go therefore, bring the young man Absalom again."

    Absalom was permitted to return to Jerusalem, but not to appear at court or to meet his father. David had begun to see the evil effects of his indulgence toward his children; and tenderly as he loved this beautiful and gifted son, he felt it necessary, as a lesson both to Absalom and to the people, that abhorrence for such a crime should be manifested. Absalom lived two years in his own house, but banished from the court. His sister dwelt with him, and her presence kept alive the memory of the irreparable wrong she had suffered. In the popular estimation the prince was a hero rather than an offender. And having this advantage, he set himself to gain the hearts of the people. His personal appearance was such as to win the admiration of all beholders. "In all Israel there was none to be so much praised as Absalom for his beauty: from the sole of his foot even to the crown of his head there was no blemish in him." It was not wise for the king to leave a man of Absalom's character--ambitious, impulsive, and passionate--to brood for two years over supposed grievances. And David's action in permitting him to return to Jerusalem, and yet refusing to admit him to his presence, enlisted in his behalf the sympathies of the people.

    With the memory ever before him of his own transgression of the law of God, David seemed morally paralyzed; he was weak and irresolute, when before his sin he had been courageous and decided. His influence with the people had been weakened. And all this favored the designs of his unnatural son.

    Through the influence of Joab, Absalom was again admitted to his father's presence; but though there was an outward reconciliation, he continued his ambitious scheming. He now assumed an almost royal state, having chariots and horses, and fifty men to run before him. And while the king was more and more inclined to desire retirement and solitude, Absalom sedulously courted the popular favor.

    The influence of David's listlessness and irresolution extended to his subordinates; negligence and delay characterized the administration of justice. Absalom artfully turned every cause of dissatisfaction to his own advantage. Day by day this man of noble mien might be seen at the gate of the city, where a crowd of suppliants waited to present their wrongs for redness.

    Absalom mingled with them and listened to their grievances, expressing sympathy with their sufferings and regret at the inefficiency of the government. Having thus listened to the story of a man of Israel, the prince would reply, "Thy matters are good and right; but there is no man deputed of the king to hear thee;" adding, "O that I were made judge in the land, that every man which hath any suit or cause might come unto me, and I would do him justice! And it was so, that when any man came nigh to him to do him obeisance, he put forth his hand, and took him, and kissed him."

    Fomented by the artful insinuations of the prince, discontent with the government was fast spreading. The praise of Absalom was on the lips of all. He was generally regarded as heir to the kingdom; the people looked upon him with pride as worthy of this high station, and a desire was kindled that he might occupy the throne. "So Absalom stole the hearts of the men of Israel." Yet the king, blinded by affection for his son, suspected nothing. The princely state which Absalom had assumed, was regarded by David as intended to do honor to his court--as an expression of joy at the reconciliation.

    The minds of the people being prepared for what was to follow, Absalom secretly sent picked men throughout the tribes, to concert measures for a revolt. And now the cloak of religious devotion was assumed to conceal his traitorous designs. A vow made long before while he was in exile must be paid in Hebron. Absalom said to the king, "I pray thee, let me go and pay my vow, which I have vowed unto the Lord, in Hebron. For thy servant vowed a vow while I abode at Geshur in Syria, saying, If the Lord shall bring me again indeed to Jerusalem, then I will serve the Lord." The fond father, comforted with this evidence of piety in his son, dismissed him with his blessing. The conspiracy was now fully matured. Absalom's crowning act of hypocrisy was designed not only to blind the king but to establish the confidence of the people, and thus to lead them on to rebellion against the king whom God had chosen.

    Absalom set forth for Hebron, and there went with him "two hundred men out of Jerusalem, that were called; and they went in their simplicity, and they knew not anything." These men went with Absalom, little thinking that their love for the son was leading them into rebellion against the father. Upon arriving at Hebron, Absalom immediately summoned Ahithophel, one of the chief counselors of David, a man in high repute for wisdom, whose opinion was thought to be as safe and wise as that of an oracle. Ahithophel joined the conspirators, and his support made the cause of Absalom appear certain of success, attracting to his standard many influential men from all parts of the land. As the trumpet of revolt was sounded, the prince's spies throughout the country spread the tidings that Absalom was king, and many of the people gathered to him.

    Meanwhile the alarm was carried to Jerusalem, to the king. David was suddenly aroused, to see rebellion breaking out close beside his throne. His own son--the son whom he had loved and trusted--had been planning to seize his crown and doubtless to take his life. In his great peril David shook off the depression that had so long rested upon him, and with the spirit of his earlier years he prepared to meet this terrible emergency. Absalom was mustering his forces at Hebron, only twenty miles away. The rebels would soon be at the gates of Jerusalem.

    From his palace David looked out upon his capital--"beautiful for situation, the joy of the whole earth, . . . the city of the great King." Psalm 48:2. He shuddered at the thought of exposing it to carnage and devastation. Should he call to his help the subjects still loyal to his throne, and make a stand to hold his capital? Should he permit Jerusalem to be deluged with blood? His decision was taken. The horrors of war should not fall upon the chosen city. He would leave Jerusalem, and then test the fidelity of his people, giving them an opportunity to rally to his support. In this great crisis it was his duty to God and to his people to maintain the authority with which Heaven had invested him. The issue of the conflict he would trust with God.

    In humility and sorrow David passed out of the gate of Jerusalem--driven from his throne, from his palace, from the ark of God, by the insurrection of his cherished son. The people followed in long, sad procession, like a funeral train. David's bodyguard of Cherethites, Pelethites, and six hundred Gittites from Gath, under the command of Ittai, accompanied the king. But David, with characteristic unselfishness, could not consent that these strangers who had sought his protection should be involved in his calamity. He expressed surprise that they should be ready to make this sacrifice for him. Then said the king to Ittai the Gittite, "Wherefore goest thou also with us? return to thy place, and abide with the king: for thou art a stranger, and also an exile. Whereas thou camest but yesterday, should I this day make thee go up and down with us? seeing I go whither I may, return thou, and take back thy brethren: mercy and truth be with thee."

    Ittai answered, "As the Lord liveth, and as my lord the king liveth, surely in what place my lord the king shall be, whether in death or life, even there also will thy servant be." These men had been converted from paganism to the worship of Jehovah, and nobly they now proved their fidelity to their God and their king. David, with grateful heart, accepted their devotion to his apparently sinking cause, and all passed over the brook Kidron on the way toward the wilderness.

    Again the procession halted. A company clad in holy vestments was approaching. "And lo Zadok also, and all the Levites were with him, bearing the ark of the covenant of God." The followers of David looked upon this as a happy omen. The presence of that sacred symbol was to them a pledge of their deliverance and ultimate victory. It would inspire the people with courage to rally to the king. Its absence from Jerusalem would bring terror to the adherents of Absalom.

    At sight of the ark joy and hope for a brief moment thrilled the heart of David. But soon other thoughts came to him. As the appointed ruler of God's heritage he was under solemn responsibility. Not personal interests, but the glory of God and the good of his people, were to be uppermost in the mind of Israel's king. God, who dwelt between the cherubim, had said of Jerusalem, "This is My rest" (Psalm 132:14); and without divine authority neither priest nor king had a right to remove therefrom the symbol of His presence. And David knew that his heart and life must be in harmony with the divine precepts, else the ark would be the means of disaster rather than of success. His great sin was ever before him. He recognized in this conspiracy the just judgment of God. The sword that was not to depart from his house had been unsheathed. He knew not what the result of the struggle might be. It was not for him to remove from the capital of the nation the sacred statutes which embodied the will of their divine Sovereign, which were the constitution of the realm and the foundation of its prosperity.

    He commanded Zadok, "Carry back the ark of God into the city: if I shall find favor in the eyes of the Lord, He will bring me again, and show me both it and His habitation: but if He thus say, I have no delight in thee; behold, here am I, let Him do to me as seemeth good unto Him."

    David added, "Art not thou a seer?"--a man appointed of God to instruct the people. "Return into the city in peace, and your two sons with you, Ahimaaz thy son, and Jonathan the son of Abiathar. See, I will tarry in the plain of the wilderness, until there come word from you to certify me." In the city the priests might do him good service by learning the movements and purposes of the rebels, and secretly communicating them to the king by their sons, Ahimaaz and Jonathan.

    As the priests turned back toward Jerusalem a deeper shadow fell upon the departing throng. Their king a fugitive, themselves outcasts, forsaken even by the ark of God--the future was dark with terror and foreboding. "And David went up by the ascent of Mount Olivet, and wept as he went up, and had his head covered, and he went barefoot: and all the people that was with him covered every man his head, and they went up, weeping as they went up. And one told David, saying, Ahithophel is among the conspirators with Absalom." Again David was forced to recognize in his calamities the results of his own sin. The defection of Ahithophel, the ablest and most wily of political leaders, was prompted by revenge for the family disgrace involved in the wrong to Bathsheba, who was his granddaughter.

    "And David said, O Lord, I pray Thee, turn the counsel of Ahithophel into foolishness." Upon reaching the top of the mount, the king bowed in prayer, casting upon God the burden of his soul and humbly supplicating divine mercy. His prayer seemed to be at once answered. Hushai the Archite, a wise and able counselor, who had proved himself a faithful friend to David, now came to him with his robes rent and with earth upon his head, to cast in his fortunes with the dethroned and fugitive king. David saw, as by a divine enlightenment, that this man, faithful and truehearted, was the one needed to serve the interests of the king in the councils at the capital. At David's request Hushai returned to Jerusalem to offer his services to Absalom and defeat the crafty counsel of Ahithophel.

    With this gleam of light in the darkness, the king and his followers pursued their way down the eastern slope of Olivet, through a rocky and desolate waste, through wild ravines, and along stony and precipitous paths, toward the Jordan. "And when King David came to Bahurim, behold, thence came out a man of the family of the house of Saul, whose name was Shimei, the son of Gera: he came forth, and cursed still as he came. And he cast stones at David, and at all the servants of King David: and all the people and all the mighty men were on his right hand and on his left. And thus said Shimei when he cursed, Come out, come out, thou bloody man, and thou man of Belial. The Lord hath returned upon thee all the blood of the house of Saul, in whose stead thou hast reigned; and the Lord hath delivered the kingdom into the hand of Absalom thy son: and, behold, thou art taken in thy mischief, because thou art a bloody man."

    In David's prosperity Shimei had not shown by word or act that he was not a loyal subject. But in the affliction of the king this Benjamite revealed his true character. He had honored David upon his throne, but he cursed him in his humiliation. Base and selfish, he looked upon others as of the same character as himself, and, inspired by Satan, he wreaked his hatred upon him whom God had chastened. The spirit that leads man to triumph over, to revile or distress, one who is in affliction is the spirit of Satan.

    Shimei's accusations against David were utterly false--a baseless and malignant slander. David had not been guilty of wrong toward Saul or his house. When Saul was wholly in his power, and he could have slain him, he merely cut the skirt of his robe, and he reproached himself for showing even this disrespect for the Lord's anointed.

    Of David's sacred regard for human life, striking evidence had been given, even while he himself was hunted like a beast of prey. One day while he was hidden in the cave of Adullam, his thoughts turning back to the untroubled freedom of his boyhood life, the fugitive exclaimed, "Oh that one would give me drink of the water of the well of Bethlehem, which is by the gate!" 2 Samuel 23:13-17. Bethlehem was at that time in the hands of the Philistines; but three mighty men of David's band broke through the guard, and brought of the water of Bethlehem to their master. David could not drink it. "Be it far from me," he cried; "is not this the blood of the men that went in jeopardy of their lives?" And he reverently poured out the water as an offering to God. David had been a man of war, much of his life had been spent amid scenes of violence; but of all who have passed through such an ordeal, few indeed have been so little affected by its hardening, demoralizing influence as was David.

    David's nephew, Abishai, one of the bravest of his captains, could not listen patiently to Shimei's insulting words. "Why," he exclaimed, "should this dead dog curse my lord the king? let me go over, I pray thee, and take off his head." But the king forbade him. "Behold," he said, "my son . . . seeketh my life: how much more now may this Benjamite do it? let him alone, and let him curse; for the Lord hath bidden him. It may be that the Lord will look on mine affliction, and that the Lord will requite me good for his cursing this day."

    Conscience was uttering bitter and humiliating truths to David. While his faithful subjects wondered at his sudden reverse of fortune, it was no mystery to the king. He had often had forebodings of an hour like this. He had wondered that God had so long borne with his sins, and had delayed the merited retribution. And now in his hurried and sorrowful flight, his feet bare, his royal robes changed for sackcloth, the lamentations of his followers awaking the echoes of the hills, he thought of his loved capital--of the place which had been the scene of his sin-- and as he remembered the goodness and long-suffering of God, he was not altogether without hope. He felt that the Lord would still deal with him in mercy.

    Many a wrongdoer has excused his own sin by pointing to David's fall, but how few there are who manifest David's penitence and humility. How few would bear reproof and retribution with the patience and fortitude that he manifested. He had confessed his sin, and for years had sought to do his duty as a faithful servant of God; he had labored for the upbuilding of his kingdom, and under his rule it had attained to strength and prosperity never reached before. He had gathered rich stores of material for the building of the house of God, and now was all the labor of his life to be swept away? Must the results of years of consecrated toil, the work of genius and devotion and statesmanship, pass into the hands of his reckless and traitorous son, who regarded not the honor of God nor the prosperity of Israel? How natural it would have seemed for David to murmur against God in this great affliction!

    But he saw in his own sin the cause of his trouble. The words of the prophet Micah breathe the spirit that inspired David's heart. "When I sit in darkness, the Lord shall be a light unto me. I will bear the indignation of the Lord, because I have sinned against Him, until He plead my cause, and execute judgment for me." Micah 7:8, 9. And the Lord did not forsake David. This chapter in his experience, when, under cruelest wrong and insult, he shows himself to be humble, unselfish, generous, and submissive, is one of the noblest in his whole experience. Never was the ruler of Israel more truly great in the sight of heaven than at this hour of his deepest outward humiliation.

    Had God permitted David to go on unrebuked in sin, and while transgressing the divine precepts, to remain in peace and prosperity upon his throne, the skeptic and infidel might have had some excuse for citing the history of David as a reproach to the religion of the Bible. But in the experience through which He caused David to pass, the Lord shows that He cannot tolerate or excuse sin. And David's history enables us to see also the great ends which God has in view in His dealings with sin; it enables us to trace, even through darkest judgments, the working out of His purposes of mercy and beneficence. He caused David to pass under the rod, but He did not destroy him; the furnace is to purify, but not to consume. The Lord says, "If they break My statutes, and keep not My commandments; then will I visit their transgression with the rod, and their iniquity with stripes. Nevertheless My loving-kindness will I not utterly take from him, nor suffer My faithfulness to fail." Psalm 89:31-33.

    Soon after David left Jerusalem, Absalom and his army entered, and without a struggle took possession of the stronghold of Israel. Hushai was among the first to greet the new-crowned monarch, and the prince was surprised and gratified at the accession of his father's old friend and counselor. Absalom was confident of success. Thus far his schemes had prospered, and eager to strengthen his throne and secure the confidence of the nation, he welcomed Hushai to his court.

    Absalom was now surrounded by a large force, but it was mostly composed of men untrained for war. As yet they had not been brought into conflict. Ahithophel well knew that David's situation was far from hopeless. A large part of the nation were still true to him; he was surrounded by tried warriors, who were faithful to their king, and his army was commanded by able and experienced generals. Ahithophel knew that after the first burst of enthusiasm in favor of the new king, a reaction would come. Should the rebellion fail, Absalom might be able to secure a reconciliation with his father; then Ahithophel, as his chief counselor, would be held most guilty for the rebellion; upon him the heaviest punishment would fall. To prevent Absalom from retracing his steps, Ahithophel counseled him to an act that in the eyes of the whole nation would make reconciliation impossible. With hellish cunning this wily and unprincipled statesman urged Absalom to add the crime of incest to that of rebellion. In the sight of all Israel he was to take to himself his father's concubines, according to the custom of oriental nations, thus declaring that he succeeded to his father's throne. And Absalom carried out the vile suggestion. Thus was fulfilled the word of God to David by the prophet, "Behold, I will raise up evil against thee out of thine own house, and I will take thy wives before thine eyes, and give them unto thy neighbor. . . . For thou didst it secretly: but I will do this thing before all Israel, and before the sun." 2 Samuel 12:11, 12. Not that God prompted these acts of wickedness, but because of David's sin He did not exercise His power to prevent them.

    Ahithophel had been held in high esteem for his wisdom, but he was destitute of the enlightenment which comes from God. "The fear of the Lord is the beginning of wisdom" (Proverbs 9:10); and this, Ahithophel did not possess, or he could hardly have based the success of treason upon the crime of incest. Men of corrupt hearts plot wickedness, as if there were no overruling Providence to cross their designs; but "He that sitteth in the heavens shall laugh: the Lord shall have them in derision." Psalm 2:4. The Lord declares: "They would none of My counsel: they despised all My reproof. Therefore shall they eat of the fruit of their own way, and be filled with their own devices. For the turning away of the simple shall slay them, and the prosperity of fools shall destroy them." Proverbs 1:30-32.

    Having succeeded in the plot for securing his own safety, Ahithophel urged upon Absalom the necessity of immediate action against David. "Let me now choose out twelve thousand men," he said, "and I will arise and pursue after David this night: and I will come upon him while he is weary and weak-handed, and will make him afraid: and all the people that are with him shall flee; and I will smite the king only: and I will bring back all the people unto thee." This plan was approved by the king's counselors. Had it been followed, David would surely have been slain, unless the Lord had directly interposed to save him. But a wisdom higher than that of the renowned Ahithophel was directing events. "The Lord had appointed to defeat the good counsel of Ahithophel, to the intent that the Lord might bring evil upon Absalom."

    Hushai had not been called to the council, and he would not intrude himself unasked, lest suspicion should be drawn upon him as a spy; but after the assembly had dispersed, Absalom, who had a high regard for the judgment of his father's counselor, submitted to him the plan of Ahithophel. Hushai saw that if the proposed plan were followed, David would be lost. And he said, "The counsel that Ahithophel hath given is not good at this time. For, said Hushai, thou knowest thy father and his men, that they be mighty men, and they be chafed in their minds, as a bear robbed of her whelps in the field: and thy father is a man of war, and will not lodge with the people. Behold, he is hid now in some pit, or in some other place;" he argued that, if Absalom's forces should pursue David, they would not capture the king; and should they suffer a reverse, it would tend to dishearten them and work great harm to Absalom's cause. "For," he said, "all Israel knoweth that thy father is a mighty man, and they which be with him are valiant men." And he suggested a plan attractive to a vain and selfish nature, fond of the show of power: "I counsel that all Israel be generally gathered unto thee, from Dan even to Beer-sheba, as the sand that is by the sea for multitude; and that thou go to battle in thine own person. So shall we come upon him in some place where he shall be found, and we will light upon him as the dew falleth on the ground: and of him and of all the men that are with him there shall not be left so much as one. Moreover, if he be gotten into a city, then shall all Israel bring ropes to that city, and we will draw it into the river, until there be not one small stone found there.

    "And Absalom and all the men of Israel said, The counsel of Hushai the Archite is better than the counsel of Ahithophel." But there was one who was not deceived--one who clearly foresaw the result of this fatal mistake of Absalom's. Ahithophel knew that the cause of the rebels was lost. And he knew that whatever might be the fate of the prince, there was no hope for the counselor who had instigated his greatest crimes. Ahithophel had encouraged Absalom in rebellion; he had counseled him to the most abominable wickedness, to the dishonor of his father; he had advised the slaying of David and had planned its accomplishment; he had cut off the last possibility of his own reconciliation with the king; and now another was preferred before him, even by Absalom. Jealous, angry, and desperate, Ahithophel "gat him home to his house, to his city, and put his household in order, and hanged himself, and died." Such was the result of the wisdom of one, who, with all his high endowments, did not make God his counselor. Satan allures men with flattering promises, but in the end it will be found by every soul, that the "wages of sin is death." Romans 6:23.

    Hushai, not certain that his counsel would be followed by the fickle king, lost no time in warning David to escape beyond Jordan without delay. To the priests, who were to forward it by their sons, Hushai sent the message: "Thus and thus did Ahithophel counsel Absalom and the elders of Israel; and thus and thus have I counseled. Now therefore . . . lodge not this night in the plains of the wilderness, but speedily pass over; lest the king be swallowed up, and all the people that are with him."

    The young men were suspected and pursued, yet they succeeded in performing their perilous mission. David, spent with toil and grief after that first day of flight, received the message that he must cross the Jordan that night, for his son was seeking his life.

    What were the feelings of the father and king, so cruelly wronged, in this terrible peril? "A mighty valiant man," a man of war, a king, whose word was law, betrayed by his son whom he had loved and indulged and unwisely trusted, wronged and deserted by subjects bound to him by the strongest ties of honor and fealty--in what words did David pour out the feelings of his soul? In the hour of his darkest trial David's heart was stayed upon God, and he sang:

    "Lord, how are they increased that trouble me!
    Many are they that rise up against me.
    Many there be which say of my soul,
    There is no help for him in God.
    But Thou, O Lord, art a shield for me;
    My glory, and the lifter up of mine head.
    I cried unto the Lord with my voice,
    And He heard me out of His holy hill.
    I laid me down and slept;
    I awaked; for the Lord sustained me.
    I will not be afraid of ten thousands of people,
    That have set themselves against me round about. . . .
    Salvation belongeth unto the Lord:
    Thy blessing is upon Thy people." Psalm 3:1-8.

    David and all his company--warriors and statesmen, old men and youth, the women and the little children--in the darkness of night crossed the deep and swift-flowing river. "By the morning light there lacked not one of them that was not gone over Jordan."

    David and his forces fell back to Mahanaim, which had been the royal seat of Ishbosheth. This was a strongly fortified city, surrounded by a mountainous district favorable for retreat in case of war. The country was well-provisioned, and the people were friendly to the cause of David. Here many adherents joined him, while wealthy tribesmen brought abundant gifts of provision, and other needed supplies.

    Hushai's counsel had achieved its object, gaining for David opportunity for escape; but the rash and impetuous prince could not be long restrained, and he soon set out in pursuit of his father. "And Absalom passed over Jordan, he and all the men of Israel with him." Absalom made Amasa, the son of David's sister Abigail, commander-in-chief of his forces. His army was large, but it was undisciplined and poorly prepared to cope with the tried soldiers of his father.

    David divided his forces into three battalions under the command of Joab, Abishai, and Ittai the Gittite. It had been his purpose himself to lead his army in the field; but against this the officers of the army, the counselors, and the people vehemently protested. "Thou shalt not go forth," they said: "for if we flee away, they will not care for us; neither if half of us die, will they care for us: but thou art worth ten thousand of us: therefore now it is better that thou be ready to succour us out of the city. And the king said unto them, What seemeth you best I will do." 2 Samuel 18:3, 4, R.V.

    From the walls of the city the long lines of the rebel army were in full view. The usurper was accompanied by a vast host, in comparison with which David's force seemed but a handful. But as the king looked upon the opposing forces, the thought uppermost in his mind was not of the crown and the kingdom, nor of his own life, that depended upon the wage of battle. The father's heart was filled with love and pity for his rebellious son. As the army filed out from the city gates David encouraged his faithful soldiers, bidding them go forth trusting that the God of Israel would give them the victory. But even here he could not repress his love for Absalom. As Joab, leading the first column, passed his king, the conqueror of a hundred battlefields stooped his proud head to hear the monarch's last message, as with trembling voice he said, "Deal gently  for my sake  with the young man, even with Absalom." And Abishai and Ittai received the same charge--"Deal gently  for my sake  with the young man, even with Absalom." But the king's solicitude, seeming to declare that Absalom was dearer to him than his kingdom, dearer even than the subjects faithful to his throne, only increased the indignation of the soldiers against the unnatural son.

    The place of battle was a wood near the Jordan, in which the great numbers of Absalom's army were only a disadvantage to him. Among the thickets and marshes of the forest these undisciplined troops became confused and unmanageable. And "the people of Israel were slain before the servants of David, and there was there a great slaughter that day of twenty thousand men." Absalom, seeing that the day was lost, had turned to flee, when his head was caught between the branches of a widespreading tree, and his mule going out from under him, he was left helplessly suspended, a prey to his enemies. In this condition he was found by a soldier, who, for fear of displeasing the king, spared Absalom, but reported to Joab what he had seen. Joab was restrained by no scruples. He had befriended Absalom, having twice secured his reconciliation with David, and the trust had been shamelessly betrayed. But for the advantages gained by Absalom through Joab's intercession, this rebellion, with all its horrors, could never have occurred. Now it was in Joab's power at one blow to destroy the instigator of all this evil. "And he took three darts in his hand, and thrust them through the heart of Absalom. . . . And they took Absalom, and cast him into a great pit in the wood, and laid a very great heap of stones upon him."

    Thus perished the instigators of rebellion in Israel. Ahithophel had died by his own hand. The princely Absalom, whose glorious beauty had been the pride of Israel, had been cut down in the vigor of his youth, his dead body thrust into a pit, and covered with a heap of stones, in token of everlasting reproach. During his lifetime Absalom had reared for himself a costly monument in the king's dale, but the only memorial which marked his grave was that heap of stones in the wilderness.

    The leader of the rebellion being slain, Joab by the sound of the trumpet recalled his army from the pursuit of the fleeing host, and messengers were at once dispatched to bear the tidings to the king.

    The watchman upon the city wall, looking out toward the battlefield, discovered a man running alone. Soon a second came in sight. As the first drew nearer, the watchman said to the king, who was waiting beside the gate, "Methinketh the running of the foremost is like the running of Ahimaaz the son of Zadok. And the king said, He is a good man, and cometh with good tidings. And Ahimaaz called, and said unto the king, All is well. And he fell down to the earth upon his face before the king, and said, Blessed be the Lord thy God, which hath delivered up the men that lifted up their hand against my lord the king." To the king's eager inquiry, "Is the young man Absalom safe?" Ahimaaz returned an evasive answer.

    The second messenger came, crying, "Tidings, my lord the king: for the Lord hath avenged thee this day of all them that rose up against thee." Again from the father's lips came the absorbing question, "Is the young man Absalom safe?" Unable to conceal the heavy tidings, the herald answered, "The enemies of my lord the king, and all that rise against thee to do thee hurt, be as that young man is." It was enough. David questioned no further, but with bowed head he "went up to the chamber over the gate, and wept: and as he went, thus he said, O my son Absalom! my son, my son Absalom! would God I had died for thee, O Absalom, my son, my son!"

    The victorious army, returning from the field, approached the city, their shouts of triumph awaking the echoes of the hills. But as they entered the city gate the shout died away, their banners drooped in their hands, and with downcast gaze they advanced more like those who had suffered defeat than like conquerors. For the king was not waiting to bid them welcome, but from the chamber above the gate his wailing cry was heard, "O my son Absalom! my son, my son Absalom! would God I had died for thee, O Absalom, my son, my son!"

    "The victory that day was turned into mourning unto all the people; for the people heard say that day how the king was grieved for his son. And the people gat them by stealth that day into the city, as people being ashamed steal away when they flee in battle."

    Joab was filled with indignation. God had given them reason for triumph and gladness; the greatest rebellion that had ever been known in Israel had been crushed; and yet this great victory was turned to mourning for him whose crime had cost the blood of thousands of brave men. The rude, blunt captain pushed his way into the presence of the king, and boldly said, "Thou hast shamed this day the faces of all thy servants, which this day have saved thy life, and the lives of thy sons and of thy daughters; . . . in that thou lovest thine enemies, and hatest thy friends. For thou hast declared this day, that thou regardest neither princes nor servants: for this day I perceive, that if Absalom had lived, and all we had died this day, then it had pleased thee well. Now therefore arise, go forth, and speak comfortably unto thy servants: for I swear by the Lord, if thou go not forth, there will not tarry one with thee this night: and that will be worse unto thee than all the evil that befell thee from thy youth until now."

    Harsh and even cruel as was the reproof to the heart-stricken king, David did not resent it. Seeing that his general was right, he went down to the gate, and with words of courage and commendation greeted his brave soldiers as they marched past him.
















    Last edited by orthodoxymoron on Tue Aug 07, 2018 2:17 pm; edited 1 time in total
    avatar
    orthodoxymoron

    Posts : 9665
    Join date : 2010-09-28

    Re: The United States of the Solar System, A.D. 2133 (Book Six)

    Post  orthodoxymoron on Sun Jun 24, 2018 3:43 pm



    I recently met someone who looked a lot like Jennifer Lopez!! Honest!! I thought she was hot, and looked familiar, but I didn't suspect who she might've been until she was gone. It probably wasn't her, but as you know, I imagine meeting famous people, and I actually have met a lot of famous people (and possibly other-than-people)!! I report on what I'm thinking and what's happening to me, just to give the real-researchers something to work with. I'm NOT trying to spring anything on anyone. I try to expose and depose myself, because I think I might be set-up for something very-bad. I might've been some big-shot in ancient Egypt, but I'm honestly a burned-out completely-ignorant fool in this incarnation. An Individual of Interest recently said I was one of the smartest people they had interacted with, and I thanked them, but I quickly added that I thought I could've been a genius, given how smart and sensitive I was as a child, but that I ultimately turned-out to be a screwed-up failure. That's the inconvenient-truth. I'm old, ugly, and stupid.

    If I knew I was talking to JLo, I'd probably just be polite and distant. I recently spoke with a beautiful and famous woman, and I was simply polite and distant, even though we had formally met and shaken-hands previously. On that occasion, I was pretty-much speechless. I've always treated famous people as normal people, possibly because my father worked with TV stars for twenty-years, and I spent many Sundays in a Hollywood musician's mansion, without thinking much of it. As a child, a childhood individual of interest called me "The King of the Girls" even though I didn't mix well with girls (and I never really have). The Ancient Egyptian Deity who said "I AM RA" kept needling me about women!! I have recently been interested in Viktor Schauberger and his connection with the VRIL Society of beautiful and esoteric UFO Women!! You don't suppose??!!

    I have something in common with Viktor, but I don't want to talk about it. What if he was involved in UFO's, Supercomputers, and Genetics?? What Would Carol Rosin Say?? What Would Edgar Mitchell Say?? What Would Mr. Edgars Say?? What Would Elizabeth Mitchell Say?? What Would Mitchell Say?? What if I was a Top-Nazi in a previous-life?? I've actually suspected that for a very-long time. As a child I seemed to know too much about UFO's, the Solar System, Magnetics, and Computers. 'RA' said I should study the Nazis, and we briefly discussed magnetics. I met someone named 'Adolph' and they didn't look like Hitler, but they knew a lot about science-fiction. What Would the modern-incarnation of Baron Stockmar Say?? What if they have an office on the tenth-floor of Goldman Sachs?? They told me to write my memoirs. What Would Ernst Stockmar Say?? 'RA' spoke of me spending as much time as possible in nature. What is the meaning of this??

    The night I first met 'RA' he was accompanied by a VRIL Looking Girl!! He later spoke of a female within a male, but didn't elaborate on who that might've been!! I've led you to the edge of truth, but there are a lot of lines I won't cross!! 'RA' said "You're Lucky to be alive!!" I think I might've been messed-with (physically, mentally, and spiritually) against my will. Who knows?? I might already be connected to a mainframe, which might be disabling rather than enabling (at this point). I think I might've been brought into close proximity with an Individual of Interest I never met or even saw (but I heard them)!! What if I now have two hearts?? What Would Dr. Who Say?? What the hell is in my future??!! It can't be good!! I'm going to study my own threads over the next four months, without posting, and I might NEVER post again. I might NEVER write a book. I might have amnesia regarding just about everything. "I'm sorry, I can't recall my ancient knowledge of UFO's, WMD's, Computers, and Genetics, Senator."

    https://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Vril I suspect that the VRIL Society and Nazis resurrected Ancient-Technology (which might've been Alien) by using individuals who might've been involved with Ancient-Alien Technology in Antiquity!! What if the basic Nazi theories were ancient?? What if there was an Ancient Nazi Society?? What if there are hidden history books of such a hypothetical development?? What if there is really nothing new under this particular sun?? What if we are NOT dealing with aliens from outer-space?? What if WE are the ancient-aliens from outer-space?? The fancy UFO, Computer, and Genetic technologies might be our own ancient creations!! Or what if we stole fire from the gods in antiquity?? 'RA' spoke of 'stolen-technology'. Perhaps most of this technology should've remained in hibernation, until we became more mature and refined. What if certain ancient alien scientists were kept in some sort of soul-hibernation for thousands of years, and revived or resurrected by the VRIL Society and/or Nazis??!! I think we might be on the verge of exterminating ourselves. We might not have to experience a Reptilian-Alien Invasion to end life as we know it in modernity!! http://groupkos.com/science2/library/scientists/schauberger/25220776-The-UFO-s-of-Nazi-Germany-Viktor-Schauberger.pdf
































    I'm becoming a lot more miserable, as if I'm being punished for what I've done on a soul-basis, even though I haven't done anything particularly-bad in this incarnation (other than posting a lot of blasphemous-theories on the internet). I simply felt that the standard-answers weren't working, and that ALL Possibilities should now be considered (no matter how crazy they might seem). I've tried to contain my imagination within this website, even though I doubt that the forum-members are friends. There's been a cold-silence throughout the years. I've taken a somewhat standoffish approach, with a particular and persistent modus-operandi, which is contrarian to the editorial-trends on this site. I'm seeking a center which will hold (other than sex, drugs, and rock 'n roll). What Would Hathor Say?? I think it's important to know the difference between "Right and Wrong" and between "Good and Evil". The real-problem seems to reside in our insistence upon "Winning". Pyrrhic Victories are SO Overrated. Silencing the Mind seems problematic to me. Redirecting the Mind seems less problematic -- especially when the redirection is an evolutionary-change for the better. But who determines the definition of "Better"?? What is "Normal"?? Certainly NOT this thread (or anything about me)!!

    http://www.whiteestate.org/books/pp/pp73.html The overthrow of Absalom did not at once bring peace to the kingdom. So large a part of the nation had joined in revolt that David would not return to his capital and resume his authority without an invitation from the tribes. In the confusion that followed Absalom's defeat there was no prompt and decided action to recall the king, and when at last Judah undertook to bring back David, the jealousy of the other tribes was roused, and a counterrevolution followed. This, however, was speedily quelled, and peace returned to Israel.

    The history of David affords one of the most impressive testimonies ever given to the dangers that threaten the soul from power and riches and worldly honor--those things that are most eagerly desired among men. Few have ever passed through an experience better adapted to prepare them for enduring such a test. David's early life as a shepherd, with its lessons of humility, of patient toil, and of tender care for his flocks; the communion with nature in the solitude of the hills, developing his genius for music and poetry, and directing his thoughts to the Creator; the long discipline of his wilderness life, calling into exercise courage, fortitude, patience, and faith in God, had been appointed by the Lord as a preparation for the throne of Israel. David had enjoyed precious experiences of the love of God, and had been richly endowed with His Spirit; in the history of Saul he had seen the utter worthlessness of mere human wisdom. And yet worldly success and honor so weakened the character of David that he was repeatedly overcome by the temper.

    Intercourse with heathen peoples led to a desire to follow their national customs and kindled ambition for worldly greatness. As the people of Jehovah, Israel was to be honored; but as pride and self-confidence increased, the Israelites were not content with this pre-eminence. They cared rather for their standing among other nations. This spirit could not fail to invite temptation. With a view to extending his conquests among foreign nations, David determined to increase his army by requiring military service from all who were of proper age. To effect this, it became necessary to take a census of the population. It was pride and ambition that prompted this action of the king. The numbering of the people would show the contrast between the weakness of the kingdom when David ascended the throne and its strength and prosperity under his rule. This would tend still further to foster the already too great self-confidence of both king and people. The Scripture says, "Satan stood up against Israel, and provoked David to number Israel." The prosperity of Israel under David had been due to the blessing of God rather than to the ability of her king or the strength of her armies. But the increasing of the military resources of the kingdom would give the impression to surrounding nations that Israel's trust was in her armies, and not in the power of Jehovah.

    Though the people of Israel were proud of their national greatness, they did not look with favor upon David's plan for so greatly extending the military service. The proposed enrollment caused much dissatisfaction; consequently it was thought necessary to employ the military officers in place of the priests and magistrates, who had formerly taken the census. The object of the undertaking was directly contrary to the principles of a theocracy. Even Joab remonstrated, unscrupulous as he had heretofore shown himself. He said, "The Lord make His people a hundred times so many more as they be: but, my lord the king, are they not all my lord's servants? why then doth my lord require this thing? why will he be a cause of trespass to Israel? Nevertheless the king's word prevailed against Joab. Wherefore Joab departed, and went throughout all Israel, and came to Jerusalem." The numbering was not finished when David was convicted of his sin. Self-condemned, he "said unto God, I have sinned greatly, because I have done this thing: but now, I beseech Thee, do away the iniquity of Thy servant; for I have done very foolishly." The next morning a message was brought to David by the prophet Gad: "Thus saith the Lord, Choose thee either three years' famine; or three months to be destroyed before thy foes, while that the sword of thine enemies overtaketh thee; or else three days the sword of the Lord, even the pestilence, in the land, and the angel of the Lord destroying throughout all the coasts of Israel. Now therefore," said the prophet, "advise thyself what word I shall bring again to Him that sent me." The king's answer was, "I am in a great strait: let us fall now into the hand of the Lord; for His mercies are great: and let me not fall into the hand of man."

    The land was smitten with pestilence, which destroyed seventy thousand in Israel. The scourge had not yet entered the capital, when "David lifted up his eyes, and saw the angel of the Lord stand between the earth and the heaven, having a drawn sword in his hand stretched out over Jerusalem. Then David and the elders of Israel, who were clothed in sackcloth, fell upon their faces." The king pleaded with God in behalf of Israel: "Is it not I that commanded the people to be numbered? even I it is that have sinned and done evil indeed; but as for these sheep, what have they done? let Thine hand, I pray Thee, O Lord my God, be on me, and on my father's house; but not on Thy people, that they should be plagued."

    The taking of the census had caused disaffection among the people; yet they had themselves cherished the same sins that prompted David's action. As the Lord through Absalom's sin visited judgment upon David, so through David's error He punished the sins of Israel.

    The destroying angel had stayed his course outside Jerusalem. He stood upon Mount Moriah, "in the threshing floor of Ornan the Jebusite." Directed by the prophet, David went to the mountain, and there built an altar to the Lord, "and offered burnt offerings and peace offerings, and called upon the Lord; and He answered him from heaven by fire upon the altar of burnt offering." "So the Lord was entreated for the land, and the plague was stayed from Israel."

    The spot upon which the altar was erected, henceforth ever to be regarded as holy ground, was tendered to the king by Ornan as a gift. But the king declined thus to receive it. "I will verily buy it for the full price," he said; "for I will not take that which is thine for the Lord, not offer burnt offerings without cost. So David gave to Ornan for the place six hundred shekels of